《Crows x Souls》


 Chapter 01 - Tainted Soul

    Itachi Uchiha.


    During his sham of a life, the name Itachi Uchiha, other than the dead giveaway to his ancestral lineage, was a name that resounded throughout the ninja world of the Elemental Nations for one thing, and it wasn''t because he possessed the fabled dojutsu, the Sharingan, or his terrifying genjutsu.


    What carried his name far and wide was the source of his only regret and his greatest heroic act �C He massacred his entire clan �C from his parents to the aged elders, and down further to the crawling children �C save only his younger brother.


    If anyone ever asked, Itachi would say that the reason he carried that mission out was out of love. A love that put his village before his clan, family and lover.


    It was for this same love that made Itachi Uchiha force his last living family to a path of revenge and power at the tender age of seven.


    What tainted love would make a brother to psychologically manipulate his brother of seven years to make his only goal in life an ardent dedication of killing his own elder brother?


    Who knew love could ever be this warped?


    ��..


    Looking at the fading form of a grown and powerful Sasuke after he released the Edo Tensei, Itachi feeling like he had finally achieved peace in death and was finally free of the ugliness of the human world, closed his eyes and let his soul drift into nothingness, or hell. Any one that was open to a sinner like him.


    He felt the sensation of his spiritual form breaking down into dust particles but paid no attention to it.


    After a whole lifetime of living under orders and duty, duties that still got to him even after he died and ended up bringing him back to the world of the living which he finally completed moments ago, all Itachi Uchiha felt upon his final death was a cold serenity.


    He didn''t care of the mysteries of the afterlife or if his soul would suffer eternal damnation, all he wanted was to close his weary eyes and drift off to an eternal sleep. And sleep he did.


    ��. But not for the eternity he sought.


    ��..


    After slumbering for a time he knew not of how long, his consciousness was roused up by the bright peering light of the sun that seemed to be shining directly on his face.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Sitting himself up, Itachi saw that he had been lying on a grassy plain in the middle of nowhere with no recollection of how he got there.


    "Is this�� The afterlife?" He muttered.


    He clearly remembered his soul-link to the human world being severed as soon as he undid the Edo Tensei, and even when his body faded away to nothingness.


    "This is the afterlife." This time he said with a level of sureness in his words.


    The only thing he had on him was a basic yukata and pants; nothing from his life as a ninja crossed over with him, not even a kunai or wire, something he was rather glad about.


    Other than the slight discomfort he felt upon waking up, he was completely fine. Neither his blindness or the sickness he had during the latter end of his life were present.


    Walking past the grassy plains into the surrounding forest, Itachi aimlessly walked around, not at all in a rush like he had been all his life.


    "Sasuke��" His worried thoughts wandered to his brother, the last Uchiha, hoping his younger brother would finally give up on the path of revenge he had put him on, ever since that fateful night��


    He shook his head slowly, knowing that even if Sasuke strayed too far down the wrong path, he had someone who would be there to pull him out. Someone who was more of a brother to Sasuke than Itachi Uchiha ever was.


    "Whether it''s Sasuke or the Leaf, they will be fine��" Worrying about his brother or the village after his death would do no one any good, least of all him, so he tried not thinking about it.


    But then another thought plagued him: if this really was the afterlife, what would happen if he came across his former clansmen, the very same one he slaughtered?


    If an underworld of fire and torture are the only things that awaits him at the end of these dense trees, he''ll gladly accept it if it meant an atonement for his sins.


    However for Itachi, all the solemn thoughts that had been pushing through his mind calm to a slow grinding halt as he exited the trees and his eyes immediately caught sight of what looked like a mini-village off in the distance - a complete human-looking settlement.


    Not knowing what to expect and what not to, he went in its direction and it was only when he came closer that a clearer picture appeared before him.


    No doubt, this was a human settlement through and through. An impoverished one to boot.


    Despite his confusion, Itachi''s eyes surveyed the people on the village''s outskirts as he drew closer; it wasn''t that he wanted to, but old habits die hard.


    Other than sparing him a few glances, some longer than others, everyone kept to their circle and didn''t bother Itachi as he entered the village, having more questions now than ever.


    Even if he loved and hated that part of him, his experience as a ninja was still fresh in mind, even after sleeping for who knows how long, enabling him to perfectly blend his mannerisms and gait as if he was familiar with his surroundings.


    However, even after spending over an hour walking around, he didn''t get much except that this place was called Rukongai, one of its districts at least, concerns for the coming winter and a few other unimportant things.


    As he couldn''t get anything good and informative after walking around, Itachi decided to ask one of the group of children playing around.


    "Are you a new soul in the Rukongai?" That was the first reply Itachi got, and from the implication of those words, he had to deeply consider if this was really the afterlife or not.

 Chapter 2&3 - New Soul in the Afterlife

    A/N: Two very short chapters mashed together.


    #############################


    "Oh, I see. You must''ve died recently and just came over from the World of the Living, but yeah. This is the afterlife, or rather District 69th, North Rukongai, Soul Society."


    Itachi didn''t know what to think, no, rather he didn''t know how to accept this foreign concept that went over everything he ever knew.


    Basically, the afterlife, based on what this old man just told him, was no different than the human world. The only thing that distinguished the human world and the afterlife was how long they lived. The distinction between body and soul was pretty much the same as being basic to their own respective worlds.


    "�� Is there a way I-"


    "To look for your family?" The man cut him off but Itachi didn''t express any surprise and just nodded while the man only shook his head. "New souls coming to the Rukongai ask that a lot, but all I can say is to give up. This world can be said to be endless with how big it is that you might not even find a single person you knew when alive even after spending a hundred years here."


    The old man looked at Itachi and saw that the young man didn''t look sad or downcast by that. In fact, he couldn''t say anything about Itachi''s looks as not once did his facial expressions change over their conversation.


    "What about the peculiarities of the afterlife?" Itachi asked, putting the issue of meeting his family to the side for now as the information was more important.


    "Peculiarities? Well, there''s the Seireitei where the nobles and Shinigami live. And then you have the hollows �C evil monsters that go around killing and eating anyone they see. We have the Shinigamis for stopping these attacks anytime it happens."


    Itachi sat in silence, mulling his thoughts and the likely scenarios where he could put this information to use, but he forcefully stopped himself after remembering that he was no longer a rogue nin, or a ninja in general.


    This was the afterlife, or Soul Society as it was apparently called, and the last thing he wanted was leaving life the same way he did back in the Elemental Nations.


    "That will be all for now, thank you." He stood up and thanked the man and was about to leave when they called him back.


    "Do you have anywhere to go, or are you going to continue wandering the Soul Society?" The man asked half-serious and half-joking but the reply he got surprised him a bit.


    "I''ve been a wanderer most of my life. I think I can manage." After thanking the man again, Itachi was gone. Leaving the man the same way they met �C complete strangers.


    ��..


    He could have stayed if he wanted, even the old man was about suggesting the same thing, but he didn''t.


    He didn''t have any good reason for deciding to leave but something told him that he had to keep moving until he had nowhere to go, and that was what he did.


    He didn''t plan on going to the Seireitei as the man had told him that only nobles and Shinigamis had the right to live there, and he was none.


    ....


    THWACK!


    The stone continued on its path until it met the bark of the eighth tree and only succeeded in making its way halfway inside it, not through it.


    The perpetrator, Itachi, was standing horizontally on a tree with a few rock pebbles in his hand that he threw at the trees while noting their driving force and speed.


    Unfortunately, while he had figured out a circulatory pathway for the new flow, he couldn''t use it to replicate any jutsu.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    One thing he also figured out was that while this new flow felt lighter than Chakra, average density-wise, it was more volatile than chakra. Hence the pebbles.


    He could only take the slow route of trial and error as there was no available precedent for him.


    He had been slightly happy, for a very brief moment, when he figured out the flow only for his mood to plummet when he found himself still yet unable to use his eyes.


    With how monotonous his days have been since he arrived here, Itachi, on more than one occasion, found himself forcefully pulling himself out of whatever training trance he was about to submerge himself in.


    With almost two weeks since he arrived in the Soul Society, he''d noted almost all the key differences and similarities between his former chakra flow and the new one.


    He could do the Body Flicker jutsu no problem, but he was yet to be able to weave a single jutsu.


    "Chakra works in tangent to the dual polarities of body and spirit, and also those of the elements. But this flow feels like it doesn''t follow any of that."


    His days were filled with him mumbling and pondering to himself until he snaps out of it.


    "I should start moving on." And like that he wandered further in an unknown direction. At the very least, he was relieved that the flow helped increase his speed and overall physical attribute just like chakra did.


    Continuing at the same pace, never staying in one place for too long, Itachi Uchiha spent his first month in the Soul Society as a wandering lost soul.


    ....


    Inside a cave, Itachi was sleeping when his eyes immediately snapped open as the group transmitted slight tremors to his body.


    A sign that there was either a huge fight off to the distance, a herd of animals were stampeding or some type of natural disaster.


    As soon as he made his choice to check out what it was, his body flickered in a blur and he was gone.


    He ran through the shades and darker parts of the dense forest to prevent anyone from noticing his incoming.


    Seeing how the ground zero for what was apparently a battle was still a good distance ahead, Itachi reasoned that the battle must be an explosive one given how far the tremors traveled.


    As he got closer, he noted that the large tremors had all but ceased which meant that the battle was likely at its end.


    He slowed down and hid himself at a vantage point and watched the end of the battle.


    The most eye-catching thing he saw was the ten-legged giant crab monster that was fighting against a group of twenty or so warriors, including the dead bodies scattered around, all garbed in black kimonos and armed with swords.


    Itachi watched on as they cut off the last legs of the monster crab while two of them used its period of anguish to pierce their blades through the bony mask that covered its face.


    Itachi noted their formations, what remained of it, the fighting styles they all used - all of them except two people and they were the only ones with different bladed weapons from the katana everybody else seemed to use.


    Listening to what they were saying, Itachi confirmed that they were part of some 7th Division military�� and Shinigamis.


    ''They are not what I expected them to be.'' Was Itachi''s honest reaction to the fabled death gods, but then again appearances were the most deceiving, reality even more so - he would know.


    The crab monster faded away moments after it was killed so the remaining Shinigamis started wrapping up the dead bodies of their fallen comrades.


    While all this was happening, Itachi stealthily made his way closer to the battlefield to see if there were any smaller yet important information to note about the Shinigamis of Seireitei.


    He was lucky enough to snag one of the katanas of a Shinigami that had half of his body blown into the forest.


    Just as silent and unnoticed as he came, so he went with not one person from the group sensing him. He''d have had to notch up their perception by a few marks higher if they had noticed him.


    He''d have preferred a tanto or a kunai to a sword but his options were severely limited�� always have been.


    He sighed and laid back down to sleep with the sword by his side.


    The next day, due to the presence of what he finally identified as a hollow and the Shinigamis, fighting around where he had been staying for a few days now, Itachi moved away from the site and continued his wandering once more. This time with a sheathed blade strapped to his waist and covered under the cloak he wore.


    Times like these are when he most times finds himself thinking back to his life. Wondering if there were things that could have been but weren''t, choices that could have been made but weren''t.


    He''d sometimes stop his wandering to train or do something that''ll take his mind off from thinking too deeply about fairytales.


    It was during one of these stops of his that he finally noticed that there was something odd about the sword.


    The sword or whatever it was made of was a very natural conductor of the flow inside his body that he didn''t know when the sword automatically added itself to his flow pathway. With how perceptive he was to his own body and energy, it was impossible for him to miss it.


    Unfortunately, he could only feel it, not being able to see or analyze it because of the absence of his eyes.


    Apart from a faint sense of rejection he used to feel from the sword when he had swung it to train for the first time, now there are hardly any ''blocks'' from the sword whenever he swung it.


    The things he had been learning since his arrival on this afterlife named Soul Society; from the corrupt and poor human life conditions in the Rukongai, his new pathway flow, the evil spirits �C hollows �C, the protecting Shinigamis, even down to this sword, was one heap of confounding questions and mysteries, each one after the other.

 Chapter 04 - Looking for Answers

    Time passed for Itachi who had finally decided to slow down his pace after the fact that he''ll likely be here for centuries hammered itself into his head after conversing with the locals of the small settlements he came across every once in a while.


    Seeing children and teenagers of more than fifty years scattered around everywhere, and adults with age usually ranging from a century and upward, the oldest he''s seen being over 300, Itachi had to accept that he had nowhere to hurry to and slowed his wandering to a casual pace, sometimes even staying a few weeks to a month on one spot before moving onwards.


    After his discovery of the sword, Itachi refrained from using it as much as he could. He would have thrown it away except that he had no other weapon on him. Limited by his choices once more.


    He had no idea if the sword was a cursed weapon, or one that bonded with its wielder by consuming their energy just like Kisame''s Samehada. With his lack of knowledge and lack of his eyes, he limited how much he wielded the blade and cut the flow of energy from his body to the sword just to see how it would react but nothing happened. Not even when he practically left the sword in his sheath for over a month.


    Right now, Itachi sat on the bank of a river with one hand over his left eye as he stared at his reflection.


    His appearance was the same, similarly was his body mass and muscle structure identical to his body when he was still alive.


    Apart from his eye that should be gone after using Izanami, everything was just as it used to be, except for his inability to open the sharingan.


    With the absence of chakra, he had long surmised that this new energy was the reason why he couldn''t use any ninjutsu or his dojutsu.


    Itachi was smart, terrifyingly so, but trying to use an entirely new and foreign form of energy as a substitute for chakra to cast ninjutsu was something out of his area of expertise. This was more of Orochimaru''s field than his.


    Simply put, chakra was the energy of the world - life energy - but right now he was dead. He had once thought this energy was yin based due to him being dead but that too turned out to be wrong.


    He looked at the sword by his side with a slight frown on his face.


    Honestly, he considered stopping his pointless wandering and integrate back into society but he had heard numerous times of settlements and villages being attacked by hollows who feed on souls, and though most of these attacks were promptly taken care of by the Shinigamis stationed in different posts throughout the Rukongai, sometimes the Shinigamis arrive late to find a destroyed village.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    If not for that constant worry, he''d have settled down months ago, which was why he kept trying to remove the veil covering his eyes as he was severely limited without access to it and his jutsus.


    "I really hope that I''m not being too paranoid about this." He said and strapped the sword to his waist before throwing his cloak over his body.


    "Maybe I can use the sword as a crutch in learning how to use this new flow. The sword seems to run on it, so hopefully��"


    ��..


    "I''d advice you turn back, man. Heard those damned Shinigamis are chasing down a Hollow." Itachi came across a small group of people, all of whom told him the same thing.


    "Can you point me in the general direction?" He asked the man who was now giving him a weird look.


    "Ya deaf, man? You shouldn''t be asking for general directions to the eye of a disaster." The man said, almost shouting at the end of it as he saw how itachi''s face remained inexpressive even after everything he told him.


    "You don''t have to worry about me, but I''ll appreciate it if you point me in the general direction." Itachi politely asked.


    "Stray off the path to your left at the crossroad up ahead and continue on. You''ll come across it in an hour or two depending on how fast you travel. Knock yourself out, man."


    The man left in a hurry to catch up with his group up ahead.


    ''Let''s see if there is any importance to this sword.'' He flickered towards the direction the man described and it only took him a few minutes to pick up the trace of a battle.


    He followed the trails and got to where the battle was most likely fought before the hollow escaped.


    Unlike the first battle he saw, this one was  a lot more different because he could feel how densely this place was filled with the energy he was having problems with.


    ''Obviously they can harness it, but this feels somehow different. An element or attribute perhaps?'' He pondered as he studied all the irregularities scattered everywhere around the place.


    ''Explosions and sword marks, but mostly explosions.''


    The site was filled with blast marks and craters of different proportions. Some places were molten glass, some places looked like something small and very heavy was dropped there. Some looked as if someone sliced open the ground.


    The scene before him was eerily similar to that of where shinobis fought.


    ''Different abilities. Not a single projectile weapon. Different attributes and elemental discharges.'' He disappeared from the place after he committed the details of the battlefield to memory.


    As far as he knew after inquiring from a lot of locals, all Shinigamis carried swords. Every single one of them.


    It is simply stupid and inefficient for different divisions, if not all of them, of any military to use only one type of weapon, but since the Shinigamis do, it means the sword is a lot more than a crutch than Itachi initially thought it was, and more like the basis of their strength.


    ''But why only swords? Even those two from months ago used swords, albeit with different shapes and aesthetics.''


    An answer started taking shape in Itachi''s head as he trailed the prints the Shinigamis left behind, and noted another thing of importance.


    ''The few footprints barely visible are too far apart and not uniform. They are fast.''


    The conclusion so far: this group was far stronger than the ones Itachi had met months ago.

 Chapter 05 - Finding Some Answers

    "Ikkaku, there''s still one missing. It''s reiatsu spiked a few kilometers east from here." Someone called out to the angry bald man, Ikkaku, who furiously stomped on the ground.


    "Damn it! Why are these things so slippery today? We have to kill them fast or else Captain Zaraki will cut off our ears. Lead the way, Yumichika." Ikkaku said to his friend with urgency.


    Not wasting anymore time, the rest of Squad 11 followed after Yumichika towards the last place the Hollow''s reiatsu was registered.


    This time around, they were hunting down four Hollows and while it was a relatively easy thing with their numbers and strength, this group of Hollows immediately turned tail as soon as they saw one of theirs almost being killed. Well the Hollow did die, but the thing was that the other Hollows ran away before they even killed the one they left behind.


    "Oh, I''ll personally kill that slippery bastard." Ikkaku grinned menacingly as they got nearer and he could feel the Hollow''s faint reiatsu.


    Yumichika, who was beside him, frowned a little. "Just try and keep an eye on him this time. We are chasing this one for the second time because you taunted it instead of instantly killing it."


    The group of Shinigamis behind them laughed at Ikkaku''s slip up, angering the bald man even further.


    "Ahhhhh! Come here you bastard!" Ikkaku lost it and rushed forward as soon as he locked in on the Hollow''s reiatsu. "Die!"


    ...


    Itachi silently followed the group of Shinigamis from a good distance behind after getting their general direction.


    He had been able to watch how they fight and so far, only three people stood out from this group.


    The bald one, Ikkaku, was most likely the strongest with how he carried the greatest momentum and how he seemed to be higher ranked than the others who called him the 3rd Seat.


    The second would be the one with the colorful feathers on his eyelashes, Yumichika, the 5th Seat.


    From what Itachi saw, he didn''t do much but his speed and reflexes didn''t lose that much to Ikkaku with how relatively calm he looked during the whole fight.


    The last person, Makizo, wasn''t that much impressive strength-wise but what drew Itachi''s attention to him was his sword, or rather what it became after the man chanted a few words.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    While it still remained a sword, it was no longer a katana. It was now a normal longsword with one of its edges being red, and it released an explosion every time the sword''s red edge struck something.


    As they hunted the last Hollow, the group maintained a circle around Ikkaku and the Hollow where Itachi could comprehensively note the man''s abilities.


    His durability was very noticeable given how he got hit a few times and shrugged it off with only a few bruises as he slowly tortured the Hollow to death.


    He could clearly have killed the Hollow much quicker but it seemed like he wanted to enjoy the battle while also torturing the monster.


    "That''s the last of them, Ikkaku. We should get going or else the Captain might just storm out to find us for taking so long, thinking it''s a strong Hollow." With Yumichika''s reminder stopped Ikkaku''s fit and without wasting any more time, they left.


    After they left, Itachi left too with more thoughts and questions about the sword on his hip.


    He had only picked it up because he figured it''d be better to have a weapon on hand than not, not knowing that it would turn out to be something more.


    His questions of the sword''s nature was the reason he refrained from using it and letting his energy seep into it. His ignorance and cautiousness regarding this strange afterlife made him naturally skeptical and extremely analytical of everything he saw.


    ...


    After meeting Ikkaku and his group, Itachi decided to be a little experimental with the sword and once more started letting the flow inside his body move into the sword.


    Two weeks had passed since that day and though there were no changes with the sword, Itachi didn''t worry. He''d expected it''ll most likely take a long time before any changes showed on the sword.


    As he was basically free everyday and rarely trained, except when his thoughts started acting up, most of his time was spent meditating, not because he wanted to but he realized that it made his flow travel into the sword in the best way possible.


    Most times when he meditated, his thoughts were centered around the sword and the effects of the change it had on the user.


    If he classified the sword''s transformation as an advanced technique, that means that each transformation possibly gives a qualitative increase to one or more of the user''s aspects, but the increase is relative to the user.


    The reason why he considered it relative to the user was because even though the man named Makizo''s sword changed and he obviously got a little stronger, he still felt that bald man and the one with the feathers on his eyelashes could still beat him.


    So if Ikkaku were to use the same technique and his sword changed, he''d be vastly stronger than Makizo.


    ''Is it some type of strength multiplier?'' He thought. The Sharingan also acted as a strength multiplier of sorts, at least that was one of its basic attributes.


    He still had a lot of questions about the sword since he was basically going in blind and he had no idea if there was something else needed to influence the sword to change. He doubted just sharing his flow with the sword was everything he needed to do.


    Not to mention that it might take months or Sage forbids, a few years, because as far as he knew each of those Shinigamis he saw were probably more than a hundred years old.


    "I''ll have to find a viable alternative in the meantime." He said as he looked at the sword. Or course he''ll continue looking for a way to unlock his eyes, not just waiting for the sword to show a sign, any sign in particular.


    Right now, not being with his eyes while he knew they were there slightly irritated Itachi. He was a seasoned fighter, with or without the Sharingan, but he knew just how limited he was without it.

 Chapter 06 - Days Passing By

    "We are proud of you."


    To Itachi, those words were akin to curses that continued haunting him even after a decade has passed since that fateful night where he drew his blade against his own family.


    He had always believed he did it for the village, even till now, but that didn''t mean it would stop the nightmares.


    "I''ll kill you, Itachi. Even if I have to die for it."


    Those words to his ears as he sat there on the Clan Head''s seat and gazed down on a grown up Sasuke hurt him so much that the words that left his mouth was �C


    "Then make it happen."


    The last two brothers of a dead clan, one fighting to kill the other while the other fought all to complete his duty �C at the end of it all, Itachi Uchiha was a great coward.


    He owed Sasuke everything after he had taken everything the child ever knew and love from him and yet despite how regretful and crushed he was, he couldn''t even properly apologize or confess with his words instead choosing to use his sick sense of recompense to further manipulate, force even, an innocent child to live his whole life with only one goal �C to grow strong enough to kill him.


    Even when reincarnated with the Forbidden Jutsu, he couldn''t face Sasuke until the latter chased him down and even yet, he couldn''t say what he wanted to say until the very last second �C always hiding and running, stopping only when he finds an escape path.


    Itachi Uchiha was the most exemplary and loyal ninja in the history of Hidden Villages, but most of all he was the greatest coward.


    ....


    His eyes slowly flickered open and took in the image of his surroundings.


    "Another nightmare." He held his hands over his eyes and sighed deeply and remained in that exact position for the next half hour before he decided to pick himself up and get started with his day.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Picking the sword, he strapped it to his waist and went to the nearby stream of water for a bath.


    The cold water of the morning stream was a soothing feeling that helped in getting his chaotically beating heart to slow down.


    "I deserve all of it, no questions." He muttered as he got out of the water.


    It was this feeling of regret and self-hatred that he couldn''t bring him to stay in any of the settlements he came across. That world was something he left behind when he accepted to massacre his clan for the village.


    He rejected his family for the village when he was alive, so how could he accept them in death?


    With the few pieces of clothing and strap bag he got from the settlements he came across as payment for a few odd jobs, Itachi''s aimless wander continued one at a much slower pace.


    Having nothing to do for weeks and months on end, Itachi spent most of his time on his sword or figuring out things about the new flow but he was yet to figure out how to use it just like he did with chakra.


    In the afternoon, he went into the settlement nearest to him at a 10km distance from him which wasn''t much of a distance to him.


    "Oh Itachi, you''re still around I see." One of the elderly men he helped during his earlier visits called him and Itachi nodded at him.


    "Good day, Kanzaki-san."


    "Hahaha, upright youngsters like you are hard to find even after death, so you''re always a welcome surprise Itachi." The man smiled gently at him before Itachi walked away.


    This was something he did every once in a while, every week or two, where he would go into the nearest settlements around him and keep a lookout for recent happenings.


    ''I guess the news about the recent upsurge of rampaging Hollows is finally affecting this place.'' He noted to himself after observing a few huts now having new owners and the lack of familiar faces walking around at this time of the day.


    Turning back, he went back to Kanzaki after exchanging two rabbits for a few sets of condiments.


    "Kanzaki-san, I can''t help but notice that some people are missing from the village. Is something happening?"


    The man was already used to Itachi''s less than expressive face after the first few times he had met him so he wasn''t bothered by the slow monotone that Itachi spoke with.


    "Ay, boy. Two small settlements like ours to the east have been run over by Hollows, forcing the Shinigamis to be especially active as of late." Kanzaki-san said. How could he even begin the relocation to another place if he wanted to?


    "That close? Shouldn''t Shinigamis be stationed at the nearest settlements given that''s what the Hollows are going for?" Itachi asked but Kanzaki snorted derisively.


    "How can we dictate what the Shinigami-samas can or should do?" He asked rhetorically.


    "Until next time, Kanzaki-san." Before the man could finish his words, Itachi was already on his way out of the settlement to go home.


    "East huh? That''s where I''m supposed to travel to."


    He wasn''t that worried about coming across Hollows on his way if they were of the same strength level as the ones he saw the Shinigamis killing, anything else will be left to further observation.


    With his cloak over his body, Itachi packed the few pieces of belonging he had on his strap bag and went along on his way.


    Comprehending the basis of the Shinigamis were quite easy but what he had no idea of was Hollow and the specifics of their race given how all the ones he''s seen looked different from each other.


    There is only so much that distant observation can do and while he wouldn''t go around trying to kill Hollows, it is entirely different if one were to show up in front of him.


    "Every passing day causes me to doubt if this is truly the afterlife." Itachi mused absentmindedly.


    Given how everyone he has met has no recollection of any of the Elemental Nations and the Hidden Villages or even in some cases ninjas, this ''Soul Society'' felt more like a hidden dimension than anything else.


    Having constructive conversations with himself, Itachi''s days in the Soul Society kept on increasing as the rogue ninja searched for somewhere or something that would make his endless journey come to an end.

 Chapter 07 - Subtle Changes in Soul Society

    "Lieutenant Sarugaki. Every single Hollow has been killed." A Shinigami bowed his head and reported to a girl that looked too much like a child, standing at a very short height of 4''4 �C Lieutenant Hiyori Sarugaki of the 12th Division.


    "That bastard of a smug Captain. Does he think he''s the only one with a pile of research to attend to? Making me come out to the field to investigate, how dare he!?" She shouted angrily at her absent Captain while the other Shinigamis present smartly kept their mouths shut.


    After finishing her rant, Hiyori took a few calming breaths and regarded the rest of her squad with a seriousness that looked almost foreign on her in respect to how she had looked like a petulant child just moments prior.


    "Triple check. It''s almost suspicious given how Hollows seem to be appearing and disappearing all over the Soul Society." She said, "Someone radio HQ for a last sweep before we leave this area for good."


    ''Different settlements of the Rukongai are being attacked by Hollows and there''s also been reports of souls inexplicably disappearing without their clothes.''


    "Lieutenant Sarugaki, message from the Captain." Someone called out to her and pointed at the black butterfly hovering near her - a Jigokucho, or Hell Butterfly.


    "Yes? Make it quick, will ya?" While everyone else would have been extremely respectful to the Division Captains, Hiyori had no respect for hers.


    "Lieutenant Sarugaki, I want you and your squad to make haste to the settlement south of your current location." A calm and collected voice laced with a serious undertone came out of the butterfly.


    Hearing her Captain''s serious voice, Hiyori held her tongue and rogered the order. "Order received. No one falls behind!" She shouted and promptly disappeared, her squad following right after.


    "What are we looking at?" She asked the butterfly perched on her shoulder.


    "Either of two things or both; more vanished souls or a destroyed settlement." Came the eerily calm reply before the call ended and the butterfly disappeared into motes of light.


    Hiyori clicked her tongue with a gnawing annoyance at how nonchalant the bastard sounded throughout the entire thing. ''Would it kill you to show some fucking remorse?''


    Despite how fast Hiyori hurried, even leaving her squad a good distance behind, by the time she got to the little settlement, all she found was the rubble remains of destroyed houses and faint traces of vanished souls.


    "Damn it!" She kicked a rock in anger at the last remaining house and brought it down in a crumbling mess.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Scan the surrounding area for any lingering Reiatsu or traces of Hollow movement." She barked out and after a clean sweep, they continued on forward after finding nothing.


    ''Hollow Reiatsu!'' She felt the faint wave of the corrupt Reiatsu that Hollows were made up of and hurried towards that direction, her squad following her every move.


    ...


    [General POV: Itachi]


    It was two days after his recent relocation which he spent most of it walking because he had no specific place to be or a timeframe to keep so he considered walking instead of running.


    With only three hours of sleep due to the news about rampaging Hollows he heard from Kanzaki, Itachi spent most of his waking moment just walking, until this day when he heard it.


    To keep a watch out, he resorted to staying awake all night and took an hour or two in the morning to sleep, even if he didn''t need it.


    It had been in the midst of his nap time when he heard a loud unearthly roar and picked up the wave of nauseous energy that came along with it.


    He crossed the distance between him and the Hollow in seconds and his first act of observation saw a somewhat large group that looked like a family getting devoured by Hollows, seven Hollows to be precise.


    Had it been Shinigamis, Itachi wouldn''t have cared or bothered with it and just stayed to observe how they fought, but the people below were just civilians.


    Even back in the Elemental Nations, squabbles and wars between ninjas were mostly done in ninja-centric territories.


    "Take the ones alive and run. You can cry later." His voice jolted the two adult men who had horrified looks on their faces as they looked at the Hollows.


    "Y-y-yes�� Than-t-t�� Kima!"


    Itachi''s pitch black eyes calmly collected the positions of the Hollows and their state, while also keeping an open tab on all that he knew about Hollows and those he was about to see.


    The Hollows were already fully aware of his presence and all of them currently had their focus on him as he slowly and silently unsheathed his sword.


    His first target was the Hollow holding the child named Kima and in a split second before anybody could blink, Itachi''s form quickly flickered in one spot and Kima was now held behind him taking all of them by surprise, that was before one of the Hollows screamed as his entire arm slipped off its joint.


    "Leave now." Itachi repeated and this time none of them lagged behind.


    They called those that were still alive and bundled together before running away with the older ones carrying the children on their backs.


    "Shinigami! Kill! Kill! Kill!" The one who was hurt shouted hysterically and incited the others and Itachi watched as they charged balls of energy so he quickly shifted his location so it wouldn''t affect the fleeing family.


    "Die! Die! Die!" They shot the charged attacks at Itachi who swiftly disappeared and appeared behind the first one he attacked, with his sword in an attack lime that went straight through its pale ash bone mask, effectively killing it in one stroke.


    ''Some can talk while others have limited speech. An evolution trait perhaps, which would mean that there are ranks to these things.'' He noted down all their mannerisms on his tab on Hollows.


    ''High speed, energy blasts, regeneration and possible physical traits given how different they all look.''


    The way Itachi calmly stared down the six remaining Hollows with those dull black eyes of his that looked like it held them in disdain greatly infuriated the Hollows that they all rushed at him to devour him.

 Chapter 08 - An Unexpected Reaction

    ��They are quite tenacious.�� Itachi thought as he dodged the volleys of shell-like spikes shot by a Hollow with a carapace back.


    Quickly noting his disadvantages, Itachi led the group of Hollows in the direct opposite direction from where the people had run in and thankfully they quickly followed, being blinded by rage.


    ��That worked too well, but these guys aren��t as stupid when it comes to fighting.��


    It came as a grim reminder to him that the Hollows actually outclassed him in every important aspect of battle save his speed and intelligence. He also had to be extra careful as he was well aware that receiving one of their attacks was akin to a death sentence to him.


    With his apparent disadvantages, Itachi went for the basic battle tactics taught to every genin teams back for dealing with stronger or large groups of enemies.


    Hit-and-run.


    ��Arghhhhhh!��


    An oblivious Hollow, the third one so far, screeched in pain for a few seconds as it felt a blade slice through the nape of its neck, only for his screams to stop when he turned around in reflex only for Itachi��s blade to slice through its mask, effectively ending his life.


    Assassination missions were something any Uchiha worth his salt thrived in, exponentially so when it came to the prodigy that was Itachi.


    With how efficient his energy control was and being able to use the Body Flicker technique, all it required was patience and he��d effectively dispatch this group of Hollows �C and patience was something Itachi was intimately familiar with.


    ��Four left. It looks like they are no longer as frenzied as before.�� Itachi saw as they slowed down their blind advance and cautiously looked around them, even blasting off those energy bombs of theirs to clear the dense forestation around them.


    ��If this continues, they will likely disappear. A much intended outcome.��


    He wasn��t interested in trying to kill them to the last one and would��ve preferred it if they pulled the same disappearing act they pulled on the Shinigamis.


    ��There��s also a high possibility that the constant commotion will alert the Shinigamis.�� Now this was something Itachi had to look out for.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The best outcome would be if they arrived and took the Hollows off his hands instead of him letting them retreat, while the worst would be if they surrounded him.


    As far as he knew, the Shinigamis were the only fighting force and militia known to all residents of the Soul Society, something that made it easy for them to identify any opposition.


    Dropping to the ground, Itachi sliced through a few trees that fell towards the smallest Hollow of the remaining group and as soon as their attention was drawn to it, he attacked the one on the left who had his back fully open to him.


    However, as Itachi got to him, the Hollow quickly turned around with an energy bomb brewing in his mouth and shot it at Itachi whose eyes were slightly raised, but forcefully twisted himself midair and watched as the bomb flew dangerously close to his body and missed him by a hand''s width.


    Having missed his target who was trying to swat him away, Itachi��s following actions flowed without any hesitation in his eyes.


    SWISH! PUCHI!


    His sword left his hand and pierced through one of the Hollow��s eyes resulting in its shrill screams and haphazard movements as the others tried to attack Itachi.


    ��Guess my opening is here.��


    It was sudden and took all the Hollows by surprise as they were suddenly sprang on by a group of Shinigamis led by a blonde haired girl.


    Itachi, who had already sensed them coming when they came near, paid no attention to the new arrivals and went straight for his sword.


    He was prepared to lose the sword as he figured he��d get another down the line but somehow that thought didn��t look so comforting after he threw it away.


    He was not a particular weapon user but he understood the sentiment of owning special weapons, as he too owned a few of them when he was alive.


    Retrieving his sword from the Hollow that was easily taken care of by the blond haired girl, his steps didn��t pause as he immediately disappeared.


    ��Hey, come back you punk!�� He heard her shout but that was no longer a concern.


    Instead his focus was on the blade he was currently looking at. ��I guess it��s not that surprising.��


    He had felt the slight thrum on the blade after he retrieved it and the way his energy seemed to now be in harmony with the sword at his side made him realize something important.


    ��I guess that means we��re bonded now, don��t it?�� He asked and despite receiving any sort of signal from the sword, Itachi nodded in content because unlike before, he could now feel the blade.


    And with it came a reassuring thought �C it wouldn��t be long before he got back his eyes.


    ����


    Meanwhile, after Itachi retrieved his blade and swiftly retreated, Hiyori cursed and focused back on the two Hollows still alive.


    ��Lieutenant Sarugaki, these Hollows are troublesome!�� One of her subordinates shouted, causing Hiyori to grit her teeth and jump back into battle.


    The Hollows were strong, moderately so, she discovered, mostly the one with the carapace skin and its method of attack.


    ��We should be fine.�� She thought and comforted herself with that thought.


    As part of the Research Division, they weren��t the most battle oriented division and this task would have been to another division to handle, but all divisions were ordered to step in due to the increased rate of Hollows appearing in the Soul Society and the mysteriously disappearing souls. Hence why her infuriating Captain sent her out to gather any data she could.


    ��Couldn��t he have asked that freak Mayuri instead?�� All her thoughts did was to anger her even more.


    ��Had�� #4: Byakurai.�� Following her short incantation, a sharp burst of lightning shot out from her outstretched hand and struck a Hollow and sent it flying.


    Not letting up, she continued the flow with another short incantation. ��Had�� #33: S��katsui.��


    A blast of blue flames crashed and exploded against the electrified Hollow and fully vanquished it.


    ��Lieutenant Sarugaki, who was that man stalling the Hollows? I don��t think I got a feel of his Reiatsu.�� One of the Shinigami close to her asked after they finished their small battle.


    ��I don��t know. He was very fast though and I couldn��t get a good feel of his Reiatsu either.�� She said with a frown. She thought about it before shrugging and deciding to leave all the headaches to her Captain. He was the smart-ass after all.

 Chapter 09 - A Journey of Self-discovery

    Following his recent brush with the Shinigamis, Itachi quickly left the area and picked another direction to travel in, and this time he didn��t move in leisure like he usually did.


    Though he was unaware of it, the sheer size of the Soul Society made it a near impossibility to track just one person, more so someone like him who kept his presence to the barest minimum.


    Having finally received a hint of progress from his sword, Itachi spent his free time on channeling his energy through the sword and looking for any other reaction it might have.


    While the sword didn��t show any other physical reaction since that day, the feeling Itachi was now getting from it was something that spurred him on greatly.


    It felt as if he was on the cusp of discovering something and his attention were mostly on the sword, day in and day out, even through the night since he didn��t require sleep.


    Feeling like he had gotten a sufficient distance away from his previous location, Itachi slowed down after finding another place to crash behind a waterfall, and focused all of his time on his sword.


    It was a new thing for him, never having done something like this when he was alive, but then again he had never been dead and never been to the afterlife, at least this version of it.


    ����.


    Around the place where Itachi and Hiyori��s group had fought against the Hollows, a man stood and calmly surveyed the area with a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    Blonde shaggy long hair framing a tired-looking lazy face, he wore the standard black shihakush�� but with a white haori over it with the word ��12�� written in kanji at the back of it.


    ��Hiyori-chan was right. Low level Adjuchas, but Adjuchas nonetheless. They were lucky.�� He said, squinting his eyes in distaste at the implications of what this meant.


    Adjuchas-level Hollows were entities that could even give the most skilled Vice Captains a death scare and while the ones they fought weren��t at that level, the fact that droves of these types of Hollows were getting into the Soul Society through undetectable means was a worrying thing.


    ��Hai, Hiyori-chan, can you not give me more problems to think about?�� He whined at his absent overly aggressive Vice Captain and how she just dumped everything at his feet.


    It would have been best if they managed to get something more important from the stray Shinigami they encountered apart from ��a middle-aged bastard like you�� that she reported.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ��Just why did you choose to retire at such a time, Captain Hikifune?�� He sighed in resentment.


    If only the former Captain of the 12th Division, Kirio Hikifune, didn��t choose to retire then he wouldn��t be so swamped with work.


    He took out a device from his sleeves and looked at it before sighing again as he silently left the area.


    Kisuke Urahara, Captain of the 12th Division.


    ��..


    Itachi sighed once again for the umpteenth time as he failed to grasp what was within his grasp.


    Even now he could clearly feel it, a thrumming sensation from the sword, but it felt like he was missing something.


    It wasn��t with the sword, he knew that for sure. If anything, the sword was the more expectant party in the relationship between man and sword. He was the problem, Itachi realized.


    It felt like the reason was because of something he was doing rather than something he wasn��t.


    Now the question remained; what was it that was so simple that Itachi was missing?


    If it had been another soul with half of Itachi��s talents and experience, they would have succeeded in what he was currently failing at.


    ��I guess I��m the one not making it easy for you. How ironic.�� He said.


    He sheathed the sword to the strap on his waist and left it at that. He decided not to force it, knowing whatever the problem was would unravel itself very soon.


    He had not come across anyone since that fateful day and that was a good thing for Itachi. The less people he met the better, lesser trail to follow that way.


    While he was content with his life so far in the afterlife, the recent upsurge in Hollow activity worried him a bit.


    He had seen a few empty settlements that had been attacked by Hollows and it was impossible that everyone escaped to safety before the Shinigamis arrived.


    Basically he was conflicted, not because of the lacking sense of compassion he had, but because of the reason for his actions and lack thereof.


    For most of his life, Itachi has been one to follow orders - a sense of duty instilled in him since his earlier days as a child in Danzo��s Root.


    Even when he became a rogue-nin, he still acted under orders of the very village that ordered him to eradicate his clan.


    Like a chained puppet, Itachi has always been tied to his sense of duty and orders that even his death was carried out by a sense of duty to his dead clan and his brother.


    And now, he was dead. Yet, still alive.


    No orders. No duty. No obligation.


    Only figuring out in his death that a life without any of these was vapid.


    He had no longing for being someone��s expendable tool. With no sense of servitude, the duty of picking up a weapon was lost to him and felt hollow. With such hollow thoughts on duty, his obligations to the helpless souls of the Soul Society, and inadvertently the Shinigamis, were nonexistent.


    ��So what then is the reason for life in death?�� Itachi thought.


    As someone brought up in war and strife, facing trials of blood since his tender age as a child and to his life living breath, Itachi had been a ninja.


    All his life, however short it had been, was all about killing that he felt like an old man at the end of it.


    He could still be considered a child when he died but his strength and experiences made him indistinguishable from the old veterans of his time.


    ��I guess�� self-discovery.��


    ����.Itachi.��

 Chapter 10 - The Journey Going Forward

    Itachi Uchiha had felt more free for the past few days than he had ever felt in his life, and that was something given who he was.


    For the first time since he came here, Itachi had decided to just forget everything for some time and the result had been satisfying so far.


    It was a spontaneous decision on his part and it felt as if he had cast a genjutsu upon himself, an illusion that covered his bleary reality. He knew it was a fleeting moment and that was why he enjoyed it.


    He didn��t think about getting back his Sharingan, nor did he think about his past life. His thoughts didn��t wander to the reappearing Hollows or the Shinigamis, not to the defenseless souls or the sword now bound to him.


    He was dead, no doubt about that. But what if his death was the beginning of his life? It was a thought that was constantly reoccurring.


    He could never escape his past, he knew that, but it wasn��t like he was still running from it. He was dead - where else could he run to?


    But alas, all good things must come to an end.


    Not even his strongest genjutsu could last for an eternity. They could last till death, but not eternity.


    ����


    Itachi shielded his eyes from the bright rays of a sun that wasn��t present - one of the wonders of this world.


    ��I hope you become a shorter blade soon.�� Itachi mused to himself and patted the sword hanging off his waist. He knew the sword could hear him, not sure how, but he knew.


    It felt like a summoning animal that is always there, like an ever listening companion. For someone like Itachi who��s ever had two companions and only one person he could ever talk to, he silently appreciated the sword��s presence.


    ��I think I now understand why Kisame was so fond of Samehada.�� Though this one wasn''t as unruly as the living sword, Itachi could see the similar tolerance he had his former teammate had for their unique weapon.


    Right now, he was in the 62nd District of the Rukongai after randomly traveling for months since he arrived in the Soul Society.


    Like everywhere else, all the places he��s been to had all the problems he��s seen when he was alive, minus the Hollows. Crime and poverty was the average life of the majority of the souls in Soul Society.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    He''s even had to dispatch a few groups of people trying to kill him or rob him but they were inconsequential. Passing nuisances at best.


    One thing he had noticed however was how the Shinigamis adopted a hands-off policy when it came to the Rukongai. They weren��t exactly a police force but more of a special military division that dealt with the Hollows.


    Inadvertently, he started making him way deeper into the Soul Society not for any grand reason but just because of where the trails led him.


    How else could he learn more about the world than learning about the crux of it?


    He wasn��t planning going against the Shinigamis or seeking out the Hollows as that would be plainly stupid, especially as handicapped as he was, but thankfully he specialized in infiltration and information gathering.


    Since he had nothing to do other than wandering about, he figured it��d be best spent if he used it more efficiently by tackling his lack of knowledge.


    And also, though he highly doubts it, he hoped he��d meet someone he once knew, a certain person coming to mind.


    That aside, the lawlessness of the Rukongai, at least this part of it, was something he wasn��t entirely familiar with, and as for changing it, it was physically impossible.


    Itachi as a person was extremely logical and most, if not all of his decisions, were carried out after strenuous thinking and that equated both efficiency and resulting benefit to a straight line.


    ����


    Just like the numerous settlements he��s come across that were no different than the most dilapidated slums, Itachi silently passed through with no one aware of his presence.


    He had no reason for doing this but he had made it a habit to check out any of the settlements he came across, either for battering an animal he hunted for a few things or to see if there was any news floating about.


    The reason he made it a habit to do this was because of things like the one he was currently seeing.


    With how poor the living conditions of the people in the North Districts was, most of them were very desperate, which forced them to do a lot of sick things.


    Some of these things were, and not limited to, selling unfortunate new souls in slave trades to merchants and local rebel forces in exchange for goods and better living conditions, or even relocation to the better districts of the Rukongai.


    And in this exact settlement, someone did the exact same thing, deceiving new arriving or lost souls and hosting them for a few days, only to later drug them for the buyers to have an easier time moving them.


    It wasn��t disgust, disdain, or any other passionate emotion that made Itachi interfere whenever he saw things like these - he had seen too many things like this during his life to be that emotionally driven - to him it was just taking care of a weed.


    A simple action from his part, that even if he ignored, had no weight on his conscience.


    After ending the life of the man, he tracked down the buyers and made swift work of them in seconds, freed the slaves and then left. All before a minute elapsed.


    ��Peace, huh? I wonder if Konoha achieved peace after the war? Did the village survive the war, if it did then does that mean it survived Sasuke��s wrath? Or did Naruto manage to save him?�� He thought out loud.


    No matter how much time passed and how good he was moving from his past, every once in a while, Itachi would find himself faced with these types of questions once again.


    Worrying about his brother and the village, and hoping they could make peace with each other.

 Chapter 11 - First Clash

    [North Rukongai, District 50]


    Arriving at District 50, it became even more noticeable how sharply the living conditions declined as one went deeper into the Rukongai.


    Though the standard of living was not anything to write about, at least the people weren��t wearing outright rags on them and didn��t look like sack of bones.


    It still had the image of a dilapidating slum village but at least they could fend for themselves somewhat.


    Another thing to note was that as the living conditions of the Rukongai got better and you get closer to the Seireitei, the presence of Shinigamis got more frequent.


    After managing to batter a set of new clothes with how tattered his former ones were, Itachi inconspicuously continued on.


    Sometimes he would catch the movements of Shinigamis zipping past him, taking his presence as that of a normal soul, all serving as bits of information he could pick up on.


    Something was going on in the 50th District which warranted the presence of the Shinigamis and given how fast they were moving, even in separate groups, Itachi concluded that either it was because of a Hollow incident or the trace of one.


    If the groups of Shinigamis he had seen for the past days were all heading in one direction, that meant that whatever they were fighting or investigating was that serious.


    ��You don��t mind me seeing what��s going on, do you?�� Itachi asked.


    Even though no reply came, he nodded and faded away moments later.


    ��..


    ��Captain, it��s worse than we thought. The-��


    ��There��s no trace of the Shinigamis who disappeared, right?�� A gruff voice interrupted the report with a click of his tongue.


    Wearing a Captain��s apparel, a white haori draped over his black shihakush�� with a ��Ten�� kanji written at its back, a roughly trimmed beard and a muscular physique, Isshin Shiba turned to the person doing the report.


    ��Have the update from the Second arrived?��


    The young woman before him shook her head. Rangiku Matsumoto shook her head and replied. ��We should be getting it any minute from now. They were the ones who first ran interference when the news came in.��


    Isshin didn��t say anything and just closed him eyes with his arms folded across his chest, confusing Rangiku who just stood to the side and copied her Captain��s silence.


    Rangiku Matsumoto, the Vice Captain of the 10th Division, is a busty orange haired woman wearing a pink scarf around her neck being the only addition to the standard Shinigami uniform.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ��They are here.�� Isshin said and the next second, four people, two Shinigamis and two people dressed in ninja garbs, appeared in front of them.


    ��Greetings, Captain Shiba.�� The one leading them greeted them was one of the masked ninjas, a girl from her voice.


    ��So?�� While generally known as a fun-loving and laidback individual, Isshin Shiba was in no mood for jokes right now.


    As per her duty, she delivered the news she was supposed to pass on and then a drive containing the exact route and time stamps of the missing group of Shinigamis.


    ��Wait, if there were no Hollow reports on the 50th District, why did they come here then?�� Rangiku couldn��t help but ask upon seeing the inconsistency of the data provided.


    The ninja shook her head slowly. ��We have no idea or information regarding why they strayed from their mission. As far as we know, no orders were given to them to come this far. Their mission ended in the 37th District.�� She said.


    ��This is becoming more of an issue than expected. Maybe I should have a word with the Captain Commander when I return.�� Isshin muttered before turning to the individuals from the Second. ��You��re dismissed. Tell Yoruichi I said thanks.��


    They bowed their heads and left.


    ��Stay here for a second, Rangiku. I want to check something out.�� With that, Isshin left his Vice Captain and disappeared.


    ����.


    Itachi had trailed a certain group of Shinigamis because of a familiar similarity they had.


    From their get-up to their weapons and movements, they bore a similar distinction to the Root and ANBU Black Ops he was eerily familiar with.


    ��Not that much of a surprise. It would have been weird otherwise if they didn��t have one.�� Special Black Ops are the strategical backbone of any military organization.


    ��Kunai and shurikens; finally something normal.�� While he would have loved to attack them and arm himself up to a comfortable degree, he pushed that thought aside and just settled for trailing them.


    They were good with their movements, but clearly not the best.


    The traceback led to another group of Shinigami and Itachi finally got a good look at a Division Captain.


    He wasn��t stupid enough to carelessly approach, not when he knew next to nothing about the combat abilities of a division Captain, so he stayed back.


    He did manage to get a few snippets from what they were saying to make a conjecture on why they were, so he made his exit as soon as the Black Ops did.


    Except��


    CLANG!


    ��Hoh? That��s a good reaction.�� The Captain said with a dim smile as Itachi had immediately attacked as soon as his hands went to draw his blade. ��What? Come on, don��t tell me you��re one of those silent types?��


    Itachi twisted his blade around his hands, his hands blurring in motion that surprised the hell out of Isshin as he found Itachi��s blade coming for his neck.


    Isshin retreated and looked at Itachi with squinted eyes as he noticed one thing about the young man in front of him.


    Throughout the exchange, not once did his Reiatsu make an upbeat surge.


    ��Who are you?�� Isshin asked but Itachi remained silent, stealthily scouring the area to make sure he wasn��t being surrounded.


    ��If you won��t answer that then answer why you were snooping around my Division earlier.�� Isshin asked.


    Both of them silently gauged each other with different resulting evaluations. While Isshin saw Itachi��s reaction and swiftness with the sword, he already made a conservative estimate of Itachi��s strength, even adding the possibility of a Shikai release.


    On the other hand, it was only after crossing blades with him that Itachi felt the bubbling amount of energy bubbling inside the Captain��s body.


    ��A lot of Shinigamis have been appearing lately in this district. I was keeping an ear out for information as to why that was.�� Since the other party already knew he had been listening in, Itachi saw no reason to tell a lie concerning that.


    ��Hmm? That��s awfully convenient, don��t you think?�� Isshin asked sardonically. The current mission had left him in a bad mood and meeting a likely deserted or possible rogue Shinigami snooping around was ticking him off a fierce thing.


    ��Unfortunately, yes it is.�� Itachi answered.

 Chapter 12 - Captain Isshin Shiba

    ��For your own good, sheathe that sword and come with me.�� Isshin said.


    ��Do you take civilians into custody that easily?�� Itachi asked in return which made Isshin snort.


    ��You are no civilian. Your Zanpakut�� tells otherwise, and I don��t remember ever meeting or hearing of someone of your capabilities.��


    Itachi paused at Isshin��s words and looked at his sword. ��A Soul Cutter? Is that was this sword is? An apt name, all thing considered.��


    Turning back to Isshin who was looking at him with a raised brow. ��I am no Shinigami, and I had no idea what kind of blade this was. I only acquired it from a dead Shinigami months ago.��


    The two fell in silence as they stared at each other.


    Isshin was contemplating the veracity of Itachi��s words while Itachi was also using his words to gauge the disposition of the Shinigami Captain.


    ��Aye aye, unfortunately you��re still coming with me. I��d advice you don��t do anything stupid, young man.�� Isshin said, giving a look at the blade Itachi held, his intent all too clear, telling him to lower it.


    Regardless of Itachi��s words or reasons, he had to be brought in for questioning or killed, and Isshin wasn��t below doing any one of them depending on which one the young man chose.


    ��Why do you young ones have to be so difficult?�� He asked in distaste, knowing just what the look in Itachi��s eyes meant.


    The two rushed at each other, swords drawn, and brought it down to draw blood. Itachi wasn��t aiming to kill Isshin and so also was Isshin. The Uchiha wanted a strategic retreat while the nobleman just wanted him to be brought in for questioning.


    ��He��s good, but is he looking down on me by not releasing his Shikai, or is he truly just another soul from the Rukongai? Well, let��s see.��


    Sensing the bubbling energy inside Isshin��s body becoming a torrent, Itachi broke off the engagement and jumped back.


    ��The fun times ends here. Burn, Engetsu.�� At Isshin��s words, flames came alive over the length of the blade and Isshin��s energy skyrocketed, alerting the nearby Shinigamis of geir Captain��s upsurging Reiatsu.


    ��The increase is even more dramatic with the Captain when compared to the others I��ve seen.�� Itachi thought.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    He had been keeping an eye out for this better Isshin��s showcase of skills easily brush past his conservative estimate.


    ��Are you not going to activate your Shikai, or are you still underestimating me?�� Isshin asked in confusion as he saw Itachi showing no move of him going into Shikai when it should be pretty clear by now that there was no way he would beat him without at least going into his Shikai release if he at least wanted to have a decent chance of winning.


    But the reply Isshin was expecting wasn��t what he got. ��Shikai, huh? Is that what you call the sword��s transformation?��


    There were quite a few plays here and one of them was simply not letting Isshin know that he couldn��t go into Shikai, but that would mean nothing and the Captain might even figure it out.


    ��You seriously don��t know?�� Isshin looked at Itachi in surprise as they clashed again but Itachi was quick to retreat this time around.


    He surmised that Itachi was more of a speed build than a strength build, but then he noticed something else about the weird soul he was clashing with.


    ��What kind of movement technique is that? It��s obviously not Shunpo.�� He asked as they seperated.


    He could easily pressure Itachi into defeat but rather than push him into a desperate retreat or death battle, it was best for Itachi to realize that he was surrounded and give up to that.


    ��I have to say, the way you control your Reiatsu is splendid. Makes me doubt your words, you know.�� Isshin remarked.


    Itachi had sensed all the incoming energy, Reiatsu as Isshin had called it, and knew this was time to retreat.


    ��Thinking about taking the backfoot? Sorry, can��t let you do that.��


    Isshin��s Reiatsu skyrocketed at that moment and the atmosphere felt like blistering heat on Itachi��s skin.


    ��Fire. How ironic.�� In response to Isshin��s attack, Itachi��s Reiatsu surged and his body disappeared as a fire slash from Isshin touched his body.


    Isshin, though surprised at the new burst of consistent speed, stepped up his attack on Itachi and he had to say that if the boy truly wasn��t a rouge Shinigami, he was damn a talented soul.


    Twisting himself on a branch, Itachi��s hands dug into his robe and the next thing Isshin saw was a knife meters away from his face which made him almost snort as he tilted his head to dodge it. Almost.


    Just as his head swerved, another knife centimeters behind the first one was diverting to where his head was. He leaned behind and dodged the second knife but that was when Itachi��s blade leveled on his neck like a guillotine with how he was positioned.


    ��Getsuga-��


    His words were drown out as a fiery explosion engulfed the both of them and the entire landscape around them.


    The current geography looked like the ground zero of a controlled tactical nuke.


    As the concentrated recepient of the attack, Itachi bore the brunt of it, despite his quick retreat, as a side of his body was covered in burns and blood.


    ��You��re surrounded-�� A girl��s voice and a blade was set at his neck. ��Heh?!��


    The next thing the female ninja behind him knew was her being kicked towards a rock and as soon as her back impacted against it, her spine chilled and she froze as a blade started ripping its way across her throat.


    CLANG!


    ��Captain Shi-��


    ��Move!�� Isshin��s voice cut her off and she immediately leapt off from her previous deathbed.


    Oh Itachi knew just how bad the situation was but the presence of Isshin was something that stomped almost all of his avenues of subterfuge and retreat.


    This was a really bad time to be handicapped.


    ��Itachi.��

 Chapter 13 - Taking a Step Back

    Reiryoku.


    This is the energy that supplemented every living soul in Soul Society and a primary factor in the sustenance of life in general.


    In loose terms, it is the ��flow�� that is present as a soul pool in all sentient being, some more so that others, and it was the utilization of this ��flow�� or the reaction it has with something that can channel it��s energy that brought about the effervescence that was called ��Reiatsu�� �C the ��force�� of the ��flow��.


    The Reiryoku of every specie has an equal limit, regardless of how talented the individual is. Unfortunately, not everybody could reach the maximum potential of their race, so the racial limits held no concern for those aware of it as it was an already established fact that they would never reach it.


    Between the two, Reiryoku and Reiatsu, the former was a dormant energy pool and the latter was an active fission of the former.


    Reacting your Reiryoku with something, say a special soul blade, gave birth to the overwhelming explosiveness that was Reiatsu, and it was this that Shinigamis, or soul-based entities in the case of Itachi, used in their battles.


    Upon saving the young ninja girl, Isshin had thought that Itachi would press him with an attack and that was what Itachi did as his blade passed unhesitatingly towards his left shoulder and when Isshin had brought his blade to block it, Itachi suddenly disappeared and three heads flew into the air as a reaction.


    ��Jigoku, Hibashira!�� Isshin stabbed his sword into the ground and in a star-like pattern, torrents of flaming pillars rose into the air with two of them cutting off Itachi��s retreat for Isshin to pursue.


    Itachi calmly asserted the position of the Shinigamis around them as he frantically tried to dodge Isshin��s angry outburst, a mostly unsuccessful attempt.


    Isshin was physically stronger and fast enough to keep up and react with Itachi and his utilization of his Zanpakut�� was something that was out of Itachi��s grasp.


    ��You��re good. But even you should know how futile this is.�� Isshin stopped and pointed his flaming blade at Itachi.


    This problem was that it was no longer Itachi having to deal with Isshin, but also the crowd of Shinigamis surrounding him.


    The most surprising thing to Itachi however were the elemental techniques they were using with chants, all pointed at him.


    He looked down at his sword, and shook his head disappointingly. ��Just when I��m yet to recover my eyes.��


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    He was in a very bad place, special eyes or not, that was something he could clearly see.


    ��It wouldn��t have gotten to this stage if you had listened to what I was trying to tell you.�� Itachi said.


    He wasn��t a man of many words so most of the times he spoke extensively, it was logically factual and straight to the point.


    The smoldering heat on Isshin��s blade, could be felt by all the Shinigamis around them so they knew not to get close to their Captain. ��And why were you snooping around Shinigamis?��


    ��Information on this foreign world.�� Itachi answered. ��And as I��ve told you before, even this blade wasn��t initially mine.��


    ��Right, how awfully convenient.�� Though Isshin said that, he was more inclined towards itachi��s story being true. ��How long since you arrived in the Soul Society, and what district?��


    ��69th District, North Rukongai. Around a year, give or take.�� Itachi replied.


    Isshin sighed before asking. ��And I��m guessing you won��t lower your blades and come with us?��


    Itachi didn��t answer because his posture was more than enough of an answer for Isshin.


    This wouldn��t have been that complicated an issue had it been any other time but the Captain Commander had been strict on his orders for the Captains to unearth the reason behind the recent disappearance of souls and heavy traffic of Hollows.


    Isshin didn��t really have the leisure to be as willful as he usually was, more so when the young soul in front of him just quickly liberated the heads of three of his Shinigamis.


    Central 46 might bitch about a few rules, especially owning a Zanpakut�� that wasn��t legally issued, but Isshin knew he had a full pull to waiver the matter had it just been that, way before it had escalated to the standoff it was now.


    ��Not to mention he almost relieved that princess�� precious bodyguard. Grrh, I hate politics.�� Isshin mentally berates himself for how fucked up the entire situation was, all the while Itachi quietly plotted his escape.


    ��Not to also mention how close he is to Shikai. No Zanjutsu, Hohou or Kid��; and yet he could hold his own this far, even when surrounded and being pushed back by me.�� Isshin analyzed Itachi��s battle ability, and safe to say he was quite shocked.


    ��With this many people surrounding us, he will contain his fire-based attack more conservatively and all I need in response to that is three of the Shinigamis pushing their location to the Captain.��


    Itachi stabbed his sword into the ground to the surprise of the Shinigamis who, except a few, thought he was giving up.


    Even if he couldn��t use any jutsu, he could still let his Reiatsu flow out of him like he does when climbing trees or walking on water.


    Pushing his Reiatsu through the sword into the ground, the ground burst open around the perimeter of the surrounding Shinigamis with spikes of raw Reiatsu like aura blades, forcing them to retreat, even Isshin.


    Seeing his chance, he backpedaled to the two nearest Shinigamis who found two normal blades stuck in their chests as Itachi blurred past them.


    Seeing Itachi escape, Isshin locked into his bubbling Reiatsu and held his blade forward. He could completely obliterate the area around Itachi with a single attack but he decided against it and lowered his blade.


    ��Captain Shiba?�� Rangiku called out in confusion, seeing how her Captain wasn��t giving chase.


    ��Did anyone register his Reiatsu signature?�� He asked as he deactivated his Shikai.


    Thankfully, his ever dutiful Vice Captain replied positively. ��Yes, Captain. I did it when you were holding him back after we arrived.��


    He nodded. ��Good. Run it with the Second and Twelve and see if he was a Shinigami at any point.�� He said.


    ��Yes sir!�� She saluted and immediately got to work to contact the 12th Division and handing over the data to the group from the 2nd Division with them.

 Chapter 14 - Trust and Harmony

    Itachi clutched his left side that was in severe pain as he retreated deeper into the forest and rocky terrains as he looked for somewhere inconspicuous to lay down for a while.


    It was an unfortunate outcome for him no doubt, but his actions had been warranted. Unfortunately, he had based their senses to Reiatsu in the same way sensory ninjas were to Chakra back in the Elemental Nations, and given how he could escape the senses of those sensory ninjas, he��d baselined the senses of a Captain in the same way.


    In his defense, he had nothing to base it on and given how severely ignorant he was on the subject, a clash like this was bound to happen somewhere down the line.


    Thankfully he had gotten something out of all this. Something that was not the wounds all over his body.


    ��A Shikai release, huh. But how do I do that?�� He asked himself as he took off his robes to examine the state of his body. ��Somehow I know that I��m close to it.��


    Now more than ever, he needed to unlock this Shikai ability of his sword.


    ��And then those techniques. Some of them felt like Kekkei Genkai techniques.�� He went through the battle in his head as he cleaned himself up at a small pond. ��I really need more information.��


    The thought of infiltrating the Seireitei, the HQ of the Shinigamis, came to mind but he swiftly pushed it aside. He wouldn��t be attempting such a dangerous mission anytime soon unless after getting back the Sharingan.


    No matter how much he tried not to think too much on it, the problem kept glaring hard at his face at every point he turned.


    ��I won��t be doing anything strenuous after this for some time.�� He said as he washed himself and cleaned his wounds.


    ����


    Some time later in a tent back at the place where Isshin and his group were camping, the gruff Captain stared at the communication device as it came alive.


    ��Captain Isshin, I got your surprisingly urgent request-�� A lighthearted voice started only for Isshin to cut the speaker off with a groan.


    ��Not now, Urahara. Did you or Yoruichi manage to find something?�� He cut straightly to the chase.


    Kisuke Urahara, Captain of the 12th Research and Development Division, put on a befuddled expression and stroked his chin as he went through the data inquiry once more.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ��I��m sorry, Captain Shiba, but there was no result to the Reiatsu signature you gave us. Not even the sketch I got matched any of the Shinigamis of the Gotei 13, dead or considered M.I.A.��


    ��So he really is not a Shinigami?��


    ��Most likely. If his words, based on your reports, are true, then he most likely is a new soul, and um�� Hiyori did mention meeting someone like that some time ago.�� Kisuke revealed. He did not disregard Hiyori��s words but at that time there was nothing he could do, at least until now.


    Now this surprised Isshin a bit. ��Did she report any specific traits?�� He asked, but Kisuke shook his head.


    ��Other than what she considered his ridiculous speed, nothing worthwhile was reported.�� Kisuke said.


    ��Yeah, that��s him alright. How did they meet?��


    Kisuke gave Isshin a lopsided eye but made no specific comment. ��She said she found him fighting off a group of Hollows but he quickly retreated when they arrived.��


    ��I see.�� Isshin remarked and wandered around a bit in his head. ��No Shikai, and even his Reiatsu application is basic, I''d say raw if not for his extremely precise control. So he started hunting Hollows on his own?��


    ��Captain Shiba, I can see that you��re quite invested in this new soul but is he that impressive?�� Kisuke asked after a while of seeing Isshin being lost to himself.


    Isshin shook himself out of it before shrugging at Kisuke. ��He is, but variables appearing at the same time as the recent events makes it look even more suspicious.��


    ��I��ll talk to you later, Urahara.�� Isshin said and cut off the transmission before turning to the only person with him inside the tent who had been silent since the beginning.


    ��Matsumoto, let��s get moving. Tell everyone in case we come across that man again.��


    Rangiku nodded and made to leave but stopped and inquired of her Captain. ��Captain, is he really that strong? I mean, I know you were holding back against him but we would have captured him anyway, right?��


    Instead of what she expected, Isshin shook his head with a semi-serious look about his face. ��I highly doubt so. At least half the squad would be dead before you can do any substantial damage to him.��


    Rangiku didn��t say anything else to either agree or disagree with her Captain but just saluted him and left the tent.


    ����


    Itachi now had his left hand bandaged to his shoulders from the wounds he received from the 10th Division Captain.


    His natural healing was better than it had been while alive but he knew it would take a while before he was completely healed up.


    With his recent breakthrough in his Reiatsu application, he spent his time focusing his everything on the blade in his hands since he had nothing else to do with how banged up he was.


    ��I know you��re trying to tell me something, what is it?�� He muttered as his Reiatsu flowed into the sword as he tried connecting with it.


    The sword remained inanimate but somehow Itachi knew the blade was somehow trying to talk to him.


    The way his Reiatsu flowed into the blade was as it was trying to draw him deeper, fervently beckoning him to give himself away.


    ��I will trust you this once.�� It was an experience for Itachi who had never trusted anyone since he was a child, not even his parents, to give an instance of trust to a sword.


    As the sword reacted to his flow, his Reiatsu surged as if it was banging against a door it had finally arrived at after running for a long time.


    It was a resonance between the core spirit of soul and an object, a sword, that perfectly reverberated with the same resonance.


    An instance of harmony between a colored soul and a blank canvas �C the birth of a Zanpakut�� spirit.

 Chapter 15 - Illusions I

    Itachi found himself in a red world, one that resonated familiarly with him for some reason, unfortunately he wasn��t giving the time to bask in the profoundness of the landscape he found himself in as his focus was drawn to the source of the swirling red storm that painted the entire landscape in its crimson hue.


    Towering over the size of the tallest mountain he had ever seen, so tall that even the clouds floated at half its height, fully covered with majestic mane of feathers with the blackest sheen ever to witness the light��s shine; a crow stood, staring down at Itachi with it��s blinding red eyes.


    For the first time since he could remember, Itachi felt the feeling of complete hopelessness; something he��d never once felt even when he had been in the presence of people like Pain, Jiraiya of the Sannin, the Third and Fourth Hokage.


    It wasn��t a threatening hopelessness or anything that suggested the likely result of a confrontation, no. It was a serene hopelessness that Itachi felt in the depths of his-


    ��Soul.��


    Its stare brought a sort of suppression that weighed on Itachi��s very soul, one the rogue ninja could very clearly feel.


    From its stare, Itachi could feel as if the whole world was bearing down its weight on him.


    ��Almost like a genjutsu!��


    It wasn��t a physical phenomenon, the man could tell, but the distinction between it and a physical suppression was so thin that it could almost be negligible.


    ���� Tsukuyomi.�� At his muttered utterance, the suppression stopped and though the clouds and storms remained, there was a certain clarity to the place.


    Yet even now, Itachi wasn��t sure where he was. Was this his mentalscape or was it the sword��s?


    A loud rumbling resounded out and with how quiet the place had been, it became akin to a thunderclap as the mountain-sized crow lowered its head towards Itachi.


    ��Itachi Uchiha.�� It slowly began, and with each articulated word it spoke, the swirling storm around him solidified into smaller normal-sized crows and flew around it. ��I suppose I should welcome you here��or rather you me.��


    Some of the crows that fell off its feathers separated themselves from the rest and flew towards Itachi and started flying around him, enabling a sensation the ninja had dearly missed.


    Even now he could feel it. His pact with the crows and whatever illusory world this was.


    ��What are you?�� The number of times he��s been caught out of loop ever since coming to the afterlife has been numerous that he started harboring the slightest doubts of his abilities.


    ��What am I?�� Unlike the answer he was expecting, he was met with a question of his own.


    Amidst a murder of crying crows, the two individuals, man and crow, stared at each other��s faces.


    ��You know who I am, but I don��t know who you are.�� Itachi started, no longer feeling the initial pressure or any other hostile feeling from the humongous crow.


    ��You know who you are, indeed.�� Its words flowed out with an intensity that reverberated through the air and ruffled Itachi��s garments. ��But you don��t know who I am. A misfortune, yes?��


    ��Are you the sword��s spirit?��


    ��Your Zanpakut����s spirit, in particular.�� The glow in its eyes increased as it spoke to Itachi, scrutinizing and judgemental. ��All Zanpakut�� spirits are born from their wielder��s spirit. An essential part of them from inception to death.��


    Itachi could faintly make out a swirling pattern on its red eyes. ��So you are a part of me?�� The huge crow didn��t answer but Itachi got the feeling that it was nodding its head.


    ��This place�� what is it?�� Itachi asked as he looked around. ��Is this an illusion?�� That was the feeling Itachi was getting from this place. It felt real and at the same time it wasn��t.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ��Is it? An illusion?�� It''s way of speaking was as if, just like Itachi, it was a stranger to this world. ��What do you think?��


    The former shinobi quickly realized the huge crow��s weird speech pattern. Its earlier words resounded to Itachi, about Zanpakut�� spirits being a part of its wielder, so in a way it would seem that just like Itachi, it too was a stranger here.


    ��But that can��t be.�� With the way it initially addressed Itachi, and backed up by Itachi��s intuition, there was little to no doubt that it was at the very least acquainted with this place. But instead, ��It feels like it''s copying my ignorance.��


    With all the clues aligning, even without his genius, Itachi��s initial assumptions became a lot more solid and all that was left was confirmation.


    ��It feels too real to be an illusion and conversely it would be too fake if it was real,�� Staring at the huge red beady eyes, Itachi felt like he saw an illusion of a familiar pattern spinning inside of them. ��And it naturally can��t be both.��


    It tilted its head in a way that showed that it didn��t understand what Itachi meant. Slowly raising its head until it pierced the clouds, it directed its gaze upwards. ��So is this real?... Or is it an illusion?��


    Its neutral voice sounded both detached and forlorn that one could hardly make out any difference as both evenly overlapped.


    Watching the crows flying around the both of them, Itachi closed his eyes as at that moment it could feel something from the huge crow. It was a kind of despair that was not overwhelming or choking. It was a kind of despair that was soft, most times not even hurting, ephemeral and lacking intent.


    Is this real?... Or is it an illusion?


    This was the perfect expression for the despair that Itachi and the crow felt.


    This despair that lacked intent was what Itachi had felt for almost a decade and sometimes it was so lacking that he forgot it was ever there.


    Opening his eyes, dark orbs that had long lost their childish luster, Itachi looked at the sky that started raining red droplets of smoke and blood.


    ��It��s an illusion�� because it once used to be real, now no longer.�� The crows around them started squawking as they both turned to look at each other. ��Illusions are only real when we are not strong enough to break through them.��


    As of this moment, Itachi felt like the crow in front of him wasn��t just a soul of a sword but rather a split part of his soul. It was a feeling of mutual understanding that flowed through them as two parts of one soul.


    ��So it is an illusion. I see.�� Neither of them cared longer for the smoke and blood raining down on them. It was only an illusion of the world. ��Do you know who I am now, Itachi Uchiha?��


    ��No, I don��t.�� Itachi simply replied. ��You are not an illusion of mine, so who are you?��


    It was the first thing Itachi noticed about the crow after its first words: it always reflected everything Itachi spoke.


    Another way of saying it would be that the crow copied everything Itachi did �C A concept so familiar to Itachi since he was born with it.


    ��Who am I?�� The storms of red and black stirred with a mild rumble as it brought its head way down to Itachi��s level, obscuring everything else apart from its large encompassing body and red eyes from his vision. ��If you know your name, you should know mine. Do you not?��


    He did.


    This world of illusion was very telling in that regard but it was the identity of the crow that had made Itachi doubt. It had literally been staring at him the entire time and still the simple answer eluded him like the perfect illusion �C one indistinguishable from reality.


    ��Your name���� This world of illusion where he had the greatest control and one of his strongest abilities when he was alive, now stood in front of him. A real illusion.


    ���� is Tsukuyomi.��


    The crow, a motif mostly tied to him, and the pinnacle of genjutsu, one of the reasons why he was so dreaded, had both come alive in the same being.


    At Itachi��s clear utterance of Tsukuyomi��s name, the raining sky of smoke and blood ceased and cleared up, revealing the source of the red hue that lighted this world.


    A red moon.


    Seeing the moon, something clicked in place inside Itachi and the moon reflected it.


    A red eye with 3 tomoe.


    The Sharingan.


    Seeing the changes in his eyes on the moon, Itachi frowned a little in confusion and turned to Tsukuyomi. ��Only the tomoe? Why can��t I access your Mangeky��, Tsukuyomi?��


    Not just Tsukuyomi, his left Mangeky��, he couldn��t access his right, Amaterasu.


    ��The answer is your soul, Itachi Uchiha.�� Now when he heard Tsukuyomi speaking, he no longer felt the threat of being oppressed. ��Using the force of your soul to draw on our abilities, while it increased the potency, the cost for it also increased by folds. Your soul can��t wield me and Amaterasu at the same time. Not yet.��


    It was simple.


    The soul was the most primal force of any living thing and Itachi now using his soul��s energy to power the Sharingan instead of his physical and natural energy like he usually did with Chakra was akin to pouring flammable oil into a flame sustained with wood. It burns bigger, brighter, and hotter and conversely so does the wood.


    .


    .


    .


    A/N: A mostly obvious knowledge but Tsukuyomi is known as the God of the Moon.


    Also p@t is now 10 chapters ahead

 Chapter 16 - Illusions II

    The feeling of having his eyes back sent a sentimental thrill that coursed through Itachi��s blood, and the more he looked at the living Tsukuyomi the more he appreciated the sentiment.


    It was a sentiment that told Itachi that he didn��t lose everything, with the evidence being the eyes now shining upon the moon above.


    Ever since speaking Tsukuyomi��s name, the natural guard Itachi had put up against the crow was lowered down a bit, ensuring a mutual connection of familiarity and understanding between them �C a certain amount of trust.


    ��Is there any reason why you��re here and not Amaterasu? It should be okay to speak to the both of you as long as I��m not using your abilities, shouldn��t it?��


    ��Should it?�� The reflective speech pattern of Tsukuyomi was an integral aspect of its being, as Itachi quickly understood. ��I would not know. If you can��t hear Amaterasu��s voice yet then it is not a matter of our choice but rather your soul. Also, I haven��t seen Amaterasu since I woke up in this endless world of Illusions.��


    Itachi��s face remained as impassive as it always was, yet his mind went through a few loops the longer he conversed with Tsukuyomi who was essentially his Mangeky����s left eye.


    The complications with his accessing his Mangeky�� aside, knowing that he had to do the same for Amaterasu left him confused as to how to feel.


    ��If I have to guess, the fate of us meeting first lies with the fact that you are more likely to draw on my strength far more easily than you would with Amaterasu.��


    Honestly, if Itachi had found himself in an entirely different setting that didn��t include Shinigamis and creating a Zanpakut�� spirit, his thoughts on his abilities would have been worlds apart from the views he had now.


    If Tsukuyomi was a part of his soul, then so also was Amaterasu.


    Given he was now a soul form, the stress on strengthening his soul was something he had figured out a long time ago, except that he didn��t consider the astronomical toll his abilities, now given life, would have on his soul.


    ��Is this Zanpakut�� your permanent body, or can I transfer your soul to another sword?��


    ��Fortunately and unfortunately, this has become my permanent residence. The blade is merely the direct link between our souls.�� Since it seemed knowledgeable in respect to his existence, Itachi readily accepted its words while asking any questions he came up with.


    In the inner world of Tsukuyomi, the concept of time and space were easily subverted, and with the Tsukuyomi expressing most of Itachi��s habits as he is an integral part of the latter��s soul, their words were spoken within intervals of long silence that felt like hours.


    ��What about my ninjutsu? Can I freely use them now?�� Unlike the plain and tattered robe he entered the World of Illusions with, the crows around him melded into it, transforming it into a black cloak with red clouds on it.


    While he had great misgivings about his identity when he wore this cloak during his life, the only thing he felt for it in death were mild feelings that he dismissed.


    ��I wouldn��t know, do you?��


    ��I see.�� Nodding, Itachi left that as something he would try when he goes back. He remained silent, content in watching the red skies and floating clouds in an eerie world, one that represented his own inner self.


    ��What do you see when you look pass the clouds, Itachi Uchiha? Is there another world beyond the skies of this real illusion?�� Tsukuyomi spoke, its crimson eyes staring at Itachi whose eyes remained staring into the clouds as if in a daze.


    ��I see nothing.�� Itachi said, ��The heart does not hunger for what the eyes do not see �C the world beyond me has nothing to do with me.��


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ����I see.��  Tsukuyomi��s gigantic form started shimmering and slowly started peeling off into feathers. ��Time is eternal, Itachi Uchiha. And pain fades with it.��


    Itachi didn��t reply, even as Tsukuyomi disappeared into multitudes of crows and feathers, only muttering after the cries of the crows became distant.


    ��Eternity doesn��t fade away, Tsukuyomi.��


    Feeling something in his grasp, he looked at his hands and wrapping his fingers around was a tanto, a very normal looking one blade with no uniqueness in his form or aesthetics.


    Holding the blades in his hands, he heard Tsukuyomi��s voice in his head congratulating him on reaching what that Shinigami Captain had called a Shikai.


    Taking a last glance at the never-ending red sky, Itachi thought. ��Eternity might not fade away, but everything else does.��


    ����.


    Opening his eyes, Itachi looked at the sword in his hands that was now transformed into a basic looking short sword in his hands.


    From his brief talk with Tsukuyomi and getting a proper feeling of the blade in his hands, he instinctively understood that the blade wasn��t complete �C it felt lacking.


    Right now, what he was holding was Tsukuyomi��s Shikai form, meaning the blade may change upon him accessing Amaterasu.


    He could feel the qualitative increase from achieving his Shikai, even if a partial one, and with it came a certain comfort.


    Looking at his bandaged hand, Itachi fought back a wince upon remembering his fight with the Division Captain who wielded a sword of flames. It was the irony of the abilities they wielded that caused the pain rather than a physical stimulant.


    He who possessed the black flames of Amaterasu that burned all to ashes was hurt by flames.


    Foregoing that thought, taking a deep breath, he brought his two hands for a ram sign. Though the sensation of his Reiatsu flowing was very different from that of Chakra, the feeling of a successful jutsu remained the same.


    With a poof of smoke, another Itachi stood in front of him, completely identical down to the loose strings on the bandage they wore.


    They both released a breath and following that, their dark eyes spun in a wheel and when it stopped, in its place was the unmistakable red eyes with three dotted tomoe �C a fully matured Sharingan.


    He dismissed the clone and then laid his back to rest, the reemergence of his d��jutsu and his jutsus giving him a form of security that was assuring.


    There was only so much he could do with his body and commendable speed and with him gaining back the repertoire of what he achieved in his life, for once Itachi felt he could rest easy.


    ��Not yet.�� Not knowing what might have transpired with him releasing his Shikai, which should have been accompanied by a burst of Reiatsu, he pulled himself off the ground, with his robe flung over his body, he set out once again for a new place to lay low.


    He knew he was a wanted man now after his fight with Shinigami Captain so he could no longer be complacent or pay little mind to his location like he had been doing when he was just another random soul in Soul Society.


    Erasing his steps as he moved, Itachi ensured he had traveled a sufficiently long distance before he slowed down and started looking for a place to rest for maybe a few days and let his injury heal.


    ��They might have their stealth team looking around for me but unless they have a way to travel freely through the Rukongai, they will be forced to give up the search after a short while.��


    He still had no idea of the powers at play here in the afterlife and from what he��s heard, there were only two groups of people with power and control in the entirety of Soul Society.


    The Shinigamis of the Seireitei and then the nobles.


    He had no illusions of what the nobles would be like, and no it wasn��t an assumption based on a biased opinion.


    The Shinigamis however were the sole force of power in the Soul Society and though he desired peace in his death, the habit trained into him from when he was a child prevented him from being intentionally ignorant.


    He hasn��t grown overconfident or was feeling a surge of overwhelming power now that he had his Sharingan back. He knew, especially after this last fight, that there were Shinigamis that were no doubt way more powerful than him, but he still had to know.


    All the important information he could get would definitely be with Shinigamis, and maybe, just maybe, he might be able to find out what happened to the war after he was gone.


    ��Tsukuyomi, how long do you think I��ll go before I can talk to Amaterasu?�� He idly asked, not too worried if he��d have to wait for a while because growth naturally did take time, especially one based on the soul.


    ��Just like you heeded my call, you will naturally feel it when your soul is strong enough.�� With that it went silent, rarely ever talking unless Itachi talked to it.


    ��I see.�� Nonchalantly nodding, Itachi dressed his wounds before laying down on the floor of an abandoned shack he found. ��First heal, then gauge the strength of my jutsus. Any other thing can come after that.��

 Chapter 17 - Another Day, Another Struggle

    Two months passed by for Itachi who decided to lay low for some time and cover his tracks. He discovered a few squads of the Shinigami stealth force and while they were very good at their tracking, managing to find a few of the spots rested at, none of them could pick up his trail or sense out his presence like the Captain had done.


    Given how the only places they found were places he had carried out intensive practices with his Reiatsu, it pointed rather obviously that they could track the remnant of his energy.


    Upon that discovery, he stopped using his Reiatsu extensively and just like he speculated, it did not take long for them to give up his search after losing the only trail they had of him.


    There wasn��t really much he could do about that and given how he was just noting which jutsus had higher or lower potency than the original did as it was common sense that not all techniques based on Chakra would work with Reiatsu. In fact, some didn��t even work at all while some exploded in a burst of Reiatsu.


    For the ones that didn��t work, Itachi wasn��t overly worried as unlike a couple of ninjas he knew who had a very large repertoire of ninjutsu and could hardly make even a fraction of that knowledge useful, he had a specialized form of combat.


    ��Highly volatile elements like fire, lightning and wind are easy to perform with little to no difficulty, but stable elements like earth and water style ninjutsu are the complete reverse.��


    Water style being one of his elemental affinities was somehow easier to perform than earth style ninjutsu, but nowhere near the ease he did with the others.


    As for yin and yang releases, these were the techniques that received a rather huge boost in efficiency and control from a soul-based energy system.


    Wearing a dark cloak and a large straw hat over his head, his measured steps calmly walked through the endless forestation that stretched through numerous Rukongai districts.


    The frequency of the Hollows attacks had decreased rapidly so the rising panic that had been budding up in the hearts of the normal civilians was greatly abated.


    After his last fight with the Captain, Itachi did not come across any confrontation with either Hollows or Shinigamis, remaining idle most of the time and even slowing down his pace after crossing the 50th District.


    From his Intel, he learned that from the 50th District and below was where there was recorded frequency of seeing Shinigamis on duty, the frequency going higher the lower the district and closer to the Seireitei you get.


    The living conditions of the local residents did get better as one went lower, less tattered clothes and more people wearing sandals was a rather noticeable change to spot when considering how impoverished and lacking in basic necessities the other district beyond the 50th.


    Blending himself naturally with a group of people he met along the way in the forest, he followed them back to what looked like a thriving village with a healthy density of people. They even had a small market where things could be battered.


    It was even when he crossed the 50th District that he started seeing people actually using currency for purchase rather than battering. People still battered but it wasn��t a frequent sight like he had grown used to.


    ��Want some hot buns? I still have a few of my honeyed special buns, want a try?�� The owner of the storefront he stopped at excitedly called him and Itachi agreed to have some and paid with a copper coin before moving along.


    Itachi found an inn and given how he��d been sleeping for months now since his arrival here, he tried spending the night sleeping on a bed, even if it was stuffed with hay.


    ��Breakfast will cost you another coin.��


    ��No need. Just the room is enough.��


    Taking his key and leaving, he entered the room and locked the door behind him and slowly lowered himself into the bed.


    It left a lot to be desired but this could be called luxury compared to some sleeping situations he used to find himself in during missions.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    He laid his sword against the wall on the side of his bed and kept his cloak just beside it before slipping into the mattress.


    It was either the ambience of the inn or the loud chatter in the background but Itachi was able to fall asleep more easily, or daresay, more peacefully.


    ��..


    The first ray of sunlight that peek through the small window of the room stirred Itachi awake.


    Taking a slow glance over the room, he observed that there was no instance of a break-in attempt and nodded to himself.


    This was the North Rukongai, known as the most violent part of the Rukongai, and simple things like break-ins weren��t even considered trespassing in this crime infected quadrant.


    ���� Another day.��


    Indeed it was. But the question each new day brought to Itachi was whether to continue forward or slow down a little. He wouldn��t lie and say he wasn��t curious about the Seireitei, because he was.


    ����


    [Seireitei, 2nd Division Barracks]


    The sound of faint, almost indiscernible steps, sounded softly through the spacious hallway of the 2nd Division of the Gotei 13 as three people walked down from the long hall to the training area where faint sounds of combat could be heard.


    The strange thing however was that the footsteps heard only originated from two of the people who were dressed in traditional ninja garbs and not the woman donning on a white haori walking in front of them.


    Wearing the telltale sign of a Shinigami Captain, Yoruichi Shih��in, Captain of the 2nd Division and Commander-in-Chief of the Onmitsukid��, also the head of one of the Four Principal Clans of the Soul Society, her very presence exuded a graceful and calm posture that few could match.


    Coming upon one of the numerous training areas of her Division, her eyes trailed all the people present before landing particularly on one - a small figure training in an obscure corner of the otherwise large space.


    ��How long has she been at it?�� Not asking anyone in particular, her golden eyes were entirely focused on the young girl that was so aggressively engrossed in her training that she paid no mind to anything else around her.


    ��It��s already past the fourth hour. She��s been like this ever since that day, even coming to train in the middle of the night.�� One of the men behind her answered.


    Hearing that, Yoruichi��s face showed no imperceptible shift, only the perpetual calmness remained but the two behind her had served her for so long to know when their Noble Lady was annoyed.


    ��How long has it been?��


    The two men looked at each other, exchanging a quick glance before the other one promptly answered.


    ��2 months and 17 days.��


    She merely nodded and entered the training field, drawing the attention of some the Shinigamis who weren��t already aware of her presence, ignoring the salutes to her as she made her way towards the girl who despite her body trembling in pain, continued training as if her life depended on it.


    ��Soi Fon.�� Yoruichi caught the way Soi Fon instantly stiffened and the way her breath hitched before she turned around and knelt before her.


    ��Yoruichi-sama.��


    ��Oh don��t be so stiff, Soi Fon. I was at least expecting a hug after being gone for some time, or did my dear Soi Fon not miss me?��


    Her character flipped so fast that no one would have ever thought her face held any expression of the serene calm it did mere moments ago.


    ��Yo-Yoruichi-sama���� Soi Fon stuttered so hard, blushing and waving her hands as she struggled and failed to get any other words out of her mouth.


    Seeing Soi Fon��s reaction got a hearty laugh out of Yoruichi, further deepening the poor girl��s embarrassment.


    ��Come on, let��s go inside and you can catch me up on what I��ve missed since being away.�� She beckoned and Soi Fon was all too happy to rush inside to escape making another public scene like the one that just took place.


    Arriving at the Captain��s office, Yoruichi took off her Captain��s haori and threw over a chair before taking a seat on the mattress behind a small desk in an elevated corner of the room.


    With the two of them in the privacy of her room, Yoruichi��s expression fell into a warm and concerned one.


    ��Tell me Soi Fon, why are you having trouble sleeping?��


    This wasn��t exactly a new development as it started happening even before Yoruichi had left for some clan duties, approximately 2 months and 17 days ago. Ever since the day she came from that mission where she almost died if not for Captain Shiba saving her.


    Soi Fon said nothing, just bowing her head in shame. Even if she was asked, she wouldn��t know how to respond because not even she could understand why she kept seeing her throat slit open almost every night when she slept.


    She was a Shinigami. She was supposed to be familiar with the concept of dying on the battlefield.


    Seeing Soi Fon say nothing, Yoruichi sighed. ��I suppose I have quite a lot of time on my hand.��


    ��Soi Fon, get your things in order. We��re leaving in five minutes.�� She suddenly said, surprising Soi Fon who immediately nodded and went to grab a few supplementary weapons and a change of clothes, but not before asking.


    ��Are we going on a mission, Yoruichi-sama?��


    Yoruichi��s grin at that question carried a certain sinister light in it, nodding and saying in a sweet voice. ��We are going on a hunt.��


    .


    .


    .


    10 chaps ahead on [email protected]</a>/QuackVader

 Chapter 18 - Standing on Business

    [Soi Fon POV]


    How she turned out like this in such a short time was something Soi Fon had thought long and hard about, yet couldn��t come to a goddamned answer.


    Due to the surge in Hollow activities months ago, her Lady had commanded her and a smart team to run recon for the Tenth since a Captain was going out and it should have been an easy mission, even if she would be away from her Lady��s presence.


    And it had started that way.


    All they had to do was spread out, comb the neighboring districts and save Captain Shiba time in pursuing the Hollows, report back and be done with their mission so that she could promptly go back to serve at her Lady��s side �C which was exactly what she did.


    She finished her mission, reported back to Captain Shiba, passed on the message from her Lady to the Captain and was on her way back to the Seireitei which was when she had felt the Captain��s Reiatsu surge, followed by the releasing of his Shikai.


    Even from afar, she could feel a certain warmness in the air after the Shikai release, leaving her in awe of the strength of the Shinigami Captains, her Lady too, but she kept those at bay and promptly returned.


    She was here for information and the current situation was exactly the highlight of her mission �C to know the strength class and behavioral patterns of the Hollow Captain Shiba was fighting, except it wasn��t a Hollow.


    It was a man.


    A Shinigami or at least that was what she had initially thought until she paid attention to the man.


    Despite wielding a Zanpakut��, he used neither his Shikai, Hohou, nor did he use any of the Kid�� arts.


    ��Was he looking down on a Captain by not activating his Shikai even when Captain Shiba had done so, or was this a ploy not to make Captain Shiba go hard on him?��


    Regardless of her thoughts, the plain truth that unfolded before her eyes and the eyes of everyone there had been the sheer skill the man fought with, even earning the acknowledgment from the Captain, Soi Fon realized, given he had activated his Shikai.


    She and the others watched, waiting for the exact time to act and soon it came.


    From the way the atmosphere seemed to dry up and the surge of Reiatsu from Captain Shiba��s blade, she knew he was about to use his sword abilities, which normally should have ended the fight but once again it showcased how skilled his opponent was, even if he was on the weaker end.


    As expected, though he escaped, he was severely injured and the tree he had retreated to had been one closest to Soi Fon and she had acted at the prime opening from a weakened opponent.


    Before he could move or even know what was happening, she held a blade against his throat but before she could even finish her words, pain assaulted her abdomen and then her back, all in quick succession as she impacted a rock from the force of the man��s kick, and when she opened her eyes, that was when she saw it.


    A Zanpakut��, breadths away from slashing a line through her throat and the cold black eyes calmly granting her death.


    ��My Lady, Yoruichi-sama, is this the end for me?��


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    It had happened all too quick that she couldn��t even get a word in before a blade was pointing at her throat.


    Would she die a meaningless death just like the rest of her brothers? Without even becoming someone worthy enough to stand by Yoruichi-sama��s side?


    Lucky enough for her, Captain Shiba had saved her just in the nick of time and all she could remember doing was staring blankly through the rest of the fight that had the man surrounded, even as she saw others dying so quickly without even being able to react.


    Would she have died without even knowing it? No, she knew when she would have died but she could do nothing to stop it�� she shivered fiercely at that.


    But soon that thought turned into a nightmare�� dying before she could say a word or even wield her blade.


    No Zanjutsu, no Kid�� spell, no Shunpo �C just dying before she could do a single thing.


    ��..


    Walking into the Research Institute of the 12th Division with Soi Fon following behind her, Yoruichi made her way straight towards Kisuke��s office, which was a large lab and also where he spent over 90% of his time, and found the blonde shabby Captain tinkering with mechanical contraptions that only he knew the use of.


    ��Yoruichi! Happy seeing you here!�� Without even looking at her, he waved in her direction but kept his focus on the object he was tinkering with. ��You too Soi Fon, how are you doing?��


    ��That��s none of your business, Urahara!�� Soi Fon huffed, turning her face to the side and crossing her arm.


    Rolling her eyes at their antics, she put a stop to their bickering before it escalated. ��Can you two stop your flirting and keep it for another time?�� She ignored the way Kisuke turned rigid and the sputtering mess of simmering rage Soi Fon became. ��Kisuke, I need one of your personal Reiatsu scanners.��


    Kisuke stopped what he was doing and looked at Yoruichi and Soi Fon, said nothing as he dug his hands into his inner pockets and fished out a small hand held device that he threw at Yoruichi. ��Something important?��


    ��Yes, very important.�� Yoruichi said as she pocketed the device. ��Soi Fon and I are going on a hunt for that guy.��


    Soi Fon audibly swallowed and a trickle of sweat ran down her forehead.


    ��I had a few of my people try to track him down but they lost his trail sometime ago. All they discovered was that he was steadily making his way down the Rukongai Districts.��


    ��You think his destination is the Soul Society?�� Kisuke asked.


    Yoruichi shrugged. ��Who knows? It��s not like it matters all that much. Apparently he��s pretty strong too for a new soul-��


    Kisuke interjected. ��If he��s a new soul. Captain Shiba said he could give a lot of the Lieutenants a run for their money and that��s without Kid�� or a Shikai. That doesn��t seem like a new soul to me, but I guess it would be pretty interesting if it is.��


    The two Captains shrugged at their own opinions, not exactly invested in it. Like Kisuke said, it would be pretty interesting if it��s true, and like Yoruichi said, it didn��t matter all that much.


    Leaving the Research Institute of the Twelve, Yoruichi and her ever loyal retainer walked in silence, Yoruichi in front while Soi Fon timidly walked behind.


    ��Yoruichi-sama���� Soi Fon started but couldn��t find the words to continue.


    ��Say what you want to say, Soi Fon.��


    She bowed her head in apology, very ashamed for having troubled her master to act in her stead. ��I��m sorry for my incompetence, Yoruichi-sama.��


    ��Sorry for what?�� Yoruichi turned around in genuine surprise. ��Don��t be mistaken, Soi Fon, you are not blame yourself for anything. Yes, that also means your weakness. No matter how strong you are, have in mind that there��s someone or something out there that will make you vulnerable �C that applies to everyone, even me. No one is infallible Soi Fon, no one.��


    Perhaps it was the way Yoruichi said it or vulnerability she showed at that moment, or it could have simply been Soi Fon��s eyes displaying something that was never there, but for that short instance, Soi Fon, much to her horror, felt that perhaps Yoruichi wasn��t that far away from her.


    Maybe, just maybe, she could bridge the almost insurmountable gap between her and her Lady.


    ��Come on, let��s go. I need to teach the bastard who messed with my cute little butterfly.�� Yoruichi beamed and disappeared in a Shunpo.


    Seeing Yoruichi gone, Soi Fon thought over what she said and a smile came alive across her lips. ��Yes, Yoruichi-sama!�� And with that she was gone too.


    Her thoughts were pretty simple, with her Yoruichi-sama by her side, facing that man once again and apprehending him to the maggots nests was a piece of cake.


    .


    .


    .


    10 chaps ahead on p@tre?n/QuackVader

 Chapter 19 - The Moon - An Ethereal Mirror

    A/N: For those still asking about Itachi''s abilities, it''s quite a loose concept but let''s see. Given that it''s Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu who are the base of his Shikai and future Bankai, as opposed to the Sharingan being his Zanpakut��''s spirit, it is his Mangeky��. I made it that way because the normal Sharingan doesn''t have that uniqueness that the Mangeky�� does, which are the two abilities that are unique to every Uchiha in Itachi''s case - Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu.Meaning his Shikai, which is Tsukuyomi for now, is a fully illusion-type Zanpakut��. Him having the Sharingan without activating his Shikai is kinda like a prerequisite, ie. To access his Shikai, he must first unlock his Sharingan, the thing is he did both at once. Classic Itachi I guess (plot)


    You can find 10 chapters ahead on my patre?n


    Patre?n.com/QuackVader


    ############################


    A day like all others in the North Rukongai was what this day was to Itachi; traveling, training with Tsukuyomi, hunting some wild animals, fighting off some bandits and everything that made the Rukongai what it was.


    Knowing how sensitive Shinigamis were to Reiatsu, especially now that he was getting progressively closer to the Seireitei, Itachi knew he couldn''t be releasing it anytime he wanted unless he wanted any nearby Shinigami to hone into his location.


    Though he couldn''t let out his Reiatsu in fear of being found out, he quickly realized that what he needed to do was control the output he released and he was fine.


    Which meant using his jutsus were out, not like he needed to since he''d already mastered those jutsus and all he needed to do was tweak the Reiatsu equivalent to use them just like he did with Chakra.


    He had spent over a week sleeping in the inn, not because of any illusion of comfort the haystack bed gave  but because he knew that moving too much was a good way to gain a trail.


    The Shinigamis might already be aware of his general direction but they can''t paint the straight trail he''s traveling in.


    "What do you say, Tsukuyomi? It''s about time I start moving, don''t you think?" He idly asked the sword sheathed at his waist. "I see."


    Being a part of Itachi''s soul meant that Tsukuyomi also possessed the same habits the Uchiha did, meaning it was also a Zanpakut�� spirit of few words.


    But Itachi didn''t need it''s express words to understand the sword''s intent.


    The thought that occurred to Itachi and made him stay over a week at the village was the thought of what he would do after completing his mission in the Seireitei. Would he satisfy his curiosity or would he act based on what he learns?


    For some reason, he was not too keen on finding out what his decision would be?


    The only thing he was sure of was that he wanted to know all there was about the Soul Society, the Shinigamis and the Hollows.


    Despite this being a world of souls, it felt too similar to the human world, and that for some reason, did not resonate well with Itachi. Not just because of preconceived notions, but because for some reason, no one seems to know anything he was talking about.


    No one has heard of the Elemental Nations, the Hidden Villages or even the Tailed Beasts. Even the calendar of the time they died was different from what Itachi knew.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Sure they knew things like ninjas and samurais and the Warring Era but their description of them were a lot different from the ones Itachi knew.


    ''This seems more like the afterlife of an alternate dimension.'' That was the conclusion Itachi had come to after thinking over for a long while, giving him more reason for him to find out just where he was.


    This was too real to be an illusion, after all he of all people would know, so that meant either something happened with his soul due to deactivating the Ed�� Tensei or his soul somehow shifted dimensions.


    "Sometimes you think too much for your own good, Itachi." He heard the soft humming of his blade.


    "A man''s thoughts are his greatest treasure, more so for a blind man." He replied but Tsukuyomi said nothing else, retreating to the solitude of his inner world.


    Without anyone noticing his departure, Itachi activated his movement technique and disappeared into the woods, traveling in the classic Shinobi style.


    ��..


    [With Yoruichi and Soi Fon]


    "Lady Yoruichi, do you think we''ll be able to find him in the Rukongai? It''s one soul out of millions." It wasn''t that she doubted the abilities of her Lady Yoruichi, she could never, but it was just plain curiosity.


    "Given the way he''s traveling mostly in what could be called a straight line and how he''s steadily making his way down the Rukongai, all we need is a little bit of luck, technicality and some old tracking tactics to get a preserving trail on him."


    Unlike the others, Yoruichi had a broad look on things like these and given her innate rebellious streaks and little regards for rules and societal constraints, something like this was something that fully garnered her curiosity.


    If Captain Shiba''s words about the man was to be believed and that he was truly a newly reincarnated soul, then he truly was one of the talented souls they''ve seen, just like Gin Ichimaru.


    ''No Zanjutsu, Hohou or Kid��. If he is proficient in these then he might be able to beat more than half of the Lieutenant.'' That was her conservative thought as she knew the dangers of unrealistic expectations, even if the words of Captain Shiba can be trusted.


    "Before I left for the clan meeting, I sent some of the Onmitsukid�� to the 69th District to confirm whether his words were true."


    Soi Fon was surprised at the new information as this was something she had no idea of, despite being the Lieutenant of the 2nd and Yoruichi''s retainer.


    "And?"


    Yoruichi smirked. "For better or worse, it came back positive. The 69th District was the first place his identity was confirmed and all we got from that is his name, Itachi."


    The information was sparse and the general thing that aligned was that he hardly spoke to people and he hardly stayed in one place for long.


    For Yoruichi, the situation was just amusing and she felt she could pay it a little attention since it also concerned her little servant/friend.


    Right now they were in the North Rukongai''s 44th District and the reason they could get this far in their trail was something Yoruichi was quick to realize and that made her skeptical.


    The person they were looking for was obviously covering his trails and she had to admit he was very good at it, VERY good that she couldn''t even pick up his personal trail. That meant experience, a LOT of it.


    He covered his personal trail but didn''t care about leaving a trail with witnesses or his actions, however few they were, which she deduced that he most likely didn''t want to face off directly against them.


    "Soi Fon, this person is likely stronger than the conservative estimate Captain Shiba made." She said seriously, earning a nod from Soi Fon who grasped the meaning of that.


    The conservative estimate was that the man, Itachi, was around the level of the weaker Lieutenants given that the only edge he had was his skill with the blade and his movement technique, but according to Yoruichi''s words, he might be stronger than that.


    "Let''s go, Soi Fon. This is turning into something really exciting."


    "Yes, Lady Yoruichi."


    The two of them, Soi Fon following directly behind her Lady, disappeared in gusts of winds as Yoruichi tracked Itachi''s location with the device she borrowed from Kisuke.


    Only she would have to wait for him to use his Reiatsu and for the device to be able to pick it up and point them in the direction it came from.


    ��..


    [General POV]


    It was nighttime when Itachi made his way into the 43rd District, and that was after a week of traveling, well he did slow down considerably as he wanted to reduce the risk of being spotted by Shinigamis.


    Between the 45th and 43rd District, Itachi had already seen two groups of Shinigamis on patrol so he knew he had to be extra careful in order not to let out too noticeable of a trail to be tracked.


    Given that he wasn''t in the mood to look for a cave or an abandoned building to pass the night, he settled for one of the highest trees he could find and climbed it, resting against two of its closely-knitted branches with his sword resting against his shoulders.


    As a soul, he rarely ever felt the need to sleep or eat but he still did every now and then, and now he spent his time staring at the night sky of the Soul Society.


    "It''s peaceful." He muttered.


    The moon, closely surrounded by a few stars and fleeting clouds, appeared as a calming view for all those who were watching it on this night.


    "It is. It represents the epitome of a calm and fleeting state, always perpetual, hence why it is referred to as a mirror." Tsukuyomi surprisingly spoke, its voice always calm, strong yet fleeting, just like the moon.


    "Because no one can mirror a calm state comparable to the moon?" Itachi asked and he heard the soft hum of the giant crow. Looking at the moon, Itachi nodded, "I guess you''re right."


    The view surrounding Itachi changed and the sky that was once a pure white moon and tiny stars turned into a bleeding red moon that shone a crimson light to the dark depth beneath it.


    The sound of crows cawing created a rather dreadful atmosphere but Itachi closed his eyes with a peaceful and calm look on his face, leaning against the stump of a mountain with crows flying around him.


    "But I find this one more peaceful."


    As if drawn to his words like a magnet, the rest of the seemingly illusory world dimmed its light and the moon focused its light on Itachi''s sleeping figure.

 Chapter 20 - A Cordial Conversation

    Groggily opening his eyes, the first thing Itachi saw was birds perched on his fearlessly. One even stood on the guard of his blade and tilted its head at him before tittering about.


    Dawn was just creaking at the horizon and from how dark the sky still was, Itachi guessed he had at most two hours of sleep. Just enough to start any day.


    Jumping down the tree that sheltered him through the night, he landed soundlessly while holding his straw hat to prevent it from flying away.


    Coincidentally for him, the path he took led him to a running creek. Since it��s been two days since he last had a bath, he decided on a quick wash and fish for breakfast.


    After his wash, he took out a knife and used it to scoop out a single fish from the flowing creek before lighting a fire.


    The flavors, or lack thereof, didn��t mean much as even this breakfast was seen as a stop to the monotony of what his life now was.


    It was during this monotone that he heard rustling behind the bushes and from the bushes came two ladies.


    He calmly noted the both of them while the two of them froze as they saw him. The slight hostility and recognition that flashed through the younger woman��s eyes as she looked him over also did not escape his eyes.


    ��Um, excuse me. We��re sorry for disturbing your little camping.�� The other purple haired woman said and naturally closed the distance between them but Itachi didn��t react, still roasting the fish in his hands even as they stared at each other.


    ��No worries.�� He said while checking his surroundings for any sign of encirclement but found none. ��They might be adept at hiding.��


    He refrained from using his Sharingan and just as naturally offered his food. The outgoing woman smiled widely at the offer and came over to sit across him with the fire between them.


    She beckoned at the other young woman, her junior or subordinate, and the both of them sat on the floor watching as Itachi roasted the few pieces of fish he caught.


    ��You��re not much of a talker eh?�� Yoruichi asked, but other than the slight nod from Itachi, he gave no other indication of an answer. ��My name is Yoruichi, and this cute one here is Soi Fon. What is your name kind stranger?��


    Soi Fon was outright confused at how her Lady was asking, having no clue on what they were doing. Had the man found out their identity already or was she hoping this lousy and suspicious acting would do the trick?


    They both wore a bracelet that suppressed their Reiatsu and were dressed in normal clothes per the Rukongai standard. All in all they looked like normal souls out in the forest and chancing upon him was just that, a stroke of coincidence.


    ��Itachi. Here, eat up.�� He passes them the small pieces of fish he had to spare, ignoring the suspicious light in the younger woman��s eyes as he eats his share.


    He didn��t know what these Shinigamis were up to but that didn��t matter. He couldn��t sense anyone else in his range but that didn��t take anything from the danger in front of him.


    Naturally, he had identified Yoruichi, the purple haired woman, as the stronger of the two of them and the outgoing way she approached him only made her more dangerous in his eyes.


    ��So what brings you out here, Itachi? I mean, you do look like the wandering type but I guess you can say I��m just curious.��


    For Yoruichi, the current situation was very funny to her. This was the man that they had spent a few days looking for and here he was, just roasting fish for them. The entire thing felt like a funny joke to her that she very much wanted to laugh to.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Oh, she saw the look in his eyes alright. She knew he was wary of them, wary of her, but the fact that he shared his food with them instead of unsheathing his sword and making a run for it was a novel experience when the normal reaction to those who knew she was after them was first to run, and then to fight when they realize that running is futile. Not that fighting is any better.


    Now what was Itachi planning? She was naturally curious.


    Itachi, not knowing what was going through any of his visitors�� heads, patiently waited and kept the silence as they slowly ate their food.


    He offered them water from his pouch and Yoruichi warmly accepted it while her junior��s eyes looked grievous, still she accepted it.


    After the small breakfast, Yoruichi trained her eyes on Itachi and relaxed her posture with a wide grin on her face waiting for his next move. Given the few reads she has on him, it could possibly be��


    ��Miss Yoruichi and Miss Soi Fon. Do you have any need of me?�� Itachi asked.


    It was a tricky question, Yoruichi noted, but that might just be the way he spoke. His speech pattern was withdrawn and formal and while others might take his words as a smart wordplay, those who paid attention would know that it was just a direct question, no veil to it.


    Sitting properly with a now calmer smile, she addressed him. ��Why would you say that?��


    ��You��ve been looking for me, have you not? After all, none of you bothered hiding the fact that you recognized me and since you��re not forthcoming with your objectives towards me, it��s only fair I ask.�� Itachi spoke calmly, not a single trace of nervousness or any telling emotion that showed distress at his current situation.


    ��You��re one amusing soul, you know?��


    ��I doubt those are the reasons you��re here. So I��ll ask again, Lady Shinigami, what are your reasons for seeking me out?�� He asked again.


    ��You-�� Soi Fon bared her hostility and anger at his arrogant words but stopped herself as she saw Yoruichi��s raised hand.


    ��That��s the problem with you serious types. You don��t even know when you might offend someone with your words.�� The Head of the Shih��in Clan grumbled mildly irritated. ��How about we introduce ourselves again; I��m Yoruichi Shih��in, Captain of the Gotei 13 2nd Division, and this is my Lieutenant, Soi Fon.��


    Most of her frivolity was lost with her introduction but Itachi paid it no mind. ��Itachi Uchiha. A recently reincarnated soul.��


    Yoruichi only raised an eye at his simple introduction. ��You don��t seem like a recently reincarnated soul.�� She commented, watching Itachi��s reaction.


    ��Then to that I have nothing to say as it is the truth.�� He simply replied.


    ��Say I believe you, mind telling me what you were when you were alive? Obviously you weren��t a normal human.��


    At that question, the feeling she got from Itachi��s normally calm dark eyes turned a little rigid. ��I don��t see the reason to answer you that.��


    Soi Fon was finally fed up with this man��s arrogance and rudeness towards Lady Yoruichi that she ended up pointing a finger at him. ��Listen here you! Lady Yoruichi is being kind enough to listen to you and not immediately take you under custody and you��re still being presumptuous!��


    ��Soi Fon.��


    ��But Lady Yoruichi-��


    ��Soi Fon!��


    Soi Fon shrunk back at Yoruichi��s shout, rarely ever being at the receiving end of it. She felt aggrieved but she knew that she might have stepped over a line.


    ��I apologize for her words.�� Yoruichi said, knowing that the matter could��ve escalated due to Soi Fon��s little tirade.


    Itachi lightly shook his head, not caring one bit about the other woman��s chidings. ��You still have yet to tell me why you are after me, Lady Yoruichi?�� Though he highly doubted it, he hoped this woman was someone reasonable and their conversation would continue being peaceful so that he can learn what he could about the Shinigamis from her.


    Yoruichi shrugged and pointed at the sulking Soi Fon behind her. ��You almost killed my little Soi Fon during your fight with Captain Shiba, not to mention you also killed a few Shinigami, so on behalf of my little subordinate here, I decided to seek you out. Simple right?�� And back came the false playfulness.


    Itachi looked at Soi Fon, guessing she was part of the ninja squad, soon remembering that she was probably the one who snuck up on him that one time and the one he almost killed first if not for the timely intervention of the Captain.


    ��I see.�� He said, ��Unfortunately it was circumstances of the event that prompted my hands. I and the Captain during that time were ignorant of the other��s general situation resulting to that fight. Now if you��re here to bring me in, I��m afraid to say that our conversation will no longer be peaceful.��


    Yoruichi nodded awkwardly while scratching the back of her head, not at all minding the threat in Itachi��s words. ��Hai, this is a real damp fest.��


    .


    .


    .


    A/N: Should I leave it as Lady Yoruichi or use the Japanese equivalent, Yoruichi-sama, along with using it on some special occasions?

 Chapter 21 - Lacking Trust

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    The calmness that had persisted from their breakfast and the beginning of the conversation had started thinning out and the three of them could feel it.


    It wasn��t like they were intentionally doing it and pushing their hostilities outward towards the other, but that it was clear that the conversation wouldn��t lead to a compromise.


    Without knowing what he was getting into, Itachi will be considered brain dead if he lets them apprehend him. He was on the back foot when it came to the information both sides had, he knew and they knew it also.


    ��Young man, don��t you think you��re being too unreasonable? Even my words aside, the fact that you killed a few Shinigami means that Central 46 automatically has it out for you. And besides, aren��t you heading to the Seireitei? We��ll just be cutting the journey.��


    Honestly Itachi had nothing to lose by following Yoruichi as based on her character, she would protect him from the charges against him regardless of what the fools of Central 46 wanted to cry about. But Itachi didn��t know that.


    As per his character, he was heavily distrustful of everyone. He was the type of person to backstab someone if it meant completing his mission.


    ��Maybe I shouldn��t think like that anymore. This isn��t a mission��. Sigh, easier said than done.��


    ��I still know nothing about the Shinigami, and also those Hollows that seem to show up every now and then.�� He said.


    Yoruichi sighed irritatedly, knowing just the type of person Itachi was. ��He is the type that would try every avenue available to him to get his way. As for his moral lines, that remains to be seen.��


    ��We��re in charge of guiding lost souls to the Soul Society and also stopping the Hollows from devouring the defenseless souls. It��s a pretty simple job.�� She said nonchalantly.


    ��Guiding lost souls? Does that mean you go to the human world?�� He asked tentatively.


    ��Don��t.�� Yoruichi sharply cut him off, misunderstanding the reason behind his question. Not that she was far off. ��Shinigami are forbidden from interfering with their earthly relations. In fact we��re forbidden from interacting with humans so we won��t influence their souls.��


    Seeing Itachi merely nod, Yoruichi held back a groan knowing he hadn��t let go of that.


    The young man before her was clearly a warrior when he was alive, an exceptionally strong one, maybe even a Fullbring and Yoruichi will admit that he was very to read, even for her, but she has lived for centuries and have met all sorts of people with different types of habitual quirks. This wasn��t the first time dealing with someone like Itachi.


    ��It��s like seeing a picture of Byakuya. I bet just like Byakuya, he used to smile freely as a child.��


    ��Now then Itachi, what do you say? Want to come with me to the Soul Society or do you want to take your time walking there?�� She asked with a smile, even laying back and propping up her head with her hand. ��Know that I��m still bringing you with me regardless.��


    And this was the reason why the current situation was so tense.


    Itachi, while he wouldn��t say he��s met a lot of willful people like Yoruichi in his life, he knew just enough of them to know that they were annoying to deal with.


    ��Deidara. Hidan.�� These were the two most willful people Itachi was close to and he knew the only way to get them to listen to you was to beat the obedience into them or induce enough fear to ensure it. Or both. Just like he did with Deidara.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ��Don��t you think you��re being too unreasonable, Lady Yoruichi?�� He asked. Objectively, he preferred the cordiality they were sharing to the hostility of the Shinigamis he now received. Thinking that way, it might be him who was being unreasonable.


    ��I can say the same for you. I can hazard a guess as to why you want to reach the Seireitei and here I am, gifting it to you. Yet you want it on your terms.�� Yoruichi stared at him with one eye closed. Soi Fon behind her had her eyes trained on every minute movement Itachi made.


    ��Say I follow you and get what I want, what do you want in return?�� He asked. The absolute feral nature that wafted around this Shinigami Captain, hidden behind a veil of carefreeness, was something that reminded him of Kisame, his partner in the Akatsuki. Maybe that was why he bothered with this long conversation.


    Hearing those words, she clapped her hands happily. ��Easy, just like Soi Fon here, you''ll be under my 2nd Division and under my orders.��


    He had very well expected it from the beginning when she chose to maintain civility, but those words still ticked him a fierce thing.


    Itachi had no problems with serving under someone, he had done so his entire life. What he had a problem with, especially after the event of his clan��s massacre at his hands, was the thoughts of those he served.


    He didn��t escape a cog just to jump into another one. He didn��t keep away from the war by choosing death just for him to trap himself in another one in death.


    Yoruichi had no idea of his inner turmoil since his expression barely shifted. All she cared about was snagging Itachi under her command because even now, his control over his Reiatsu was something that fascinated her. Everything was calmly kept within his body.


    ��I��m afraid I can��t make such a hasty decision, Lady Yoruichi.�� He said. He couldn��t. He wouldn��t.


    This was a conversation he had with Tsukuyomi but the answer was something neither of them could reach.


    Do not fall under the illusion of the past, Itachi. You have no duty to uphold; not to your brother, not to the village, not to your dead clansmen. Your duty in death is what you want it to be.


    Those were the words Tsukuyomi had said to him.


    His experience would always be there, and his past always an illusion in his mind, all something to learn from �C not a shackle.


    ��I guessed so.�� Yoruichi said softly, a smile still on her face. ��Now I will have to arrest you. Can��t have the Head Captain questioning my capabilities after my little personal vacation. On the bright side, I��ll have ample time to instruct you in ways of a Shinigami.��


    Like most of the decisions Yoruichi��s made in her long life, it was spontaneous and with little logical reasoning, if any at all.


    Honestly she would have just killed Itachi if not for the initial impression he made on her. His calmness and decisiveness was something most lacked, even in their long life as souls.


    ��And I want to see what it��s like teaching a genius.�� She thought. Kisuke didn��t count because it was more accurate to say they taught each other.


    ��A shame. I enjoyed our cordiality.�� Itachi said, not appearing the least bit rattled upon hearing that she was going to arrest him.


    ��Soi Fon.�� She called.


    ��Yes, Lady Yoruichi.�� Soi Fon answered.


    ��Move away.�� It was a simple order and Soi Fon carried it out immediately.


    Itachi and Yoruichi stared at each other calmly and got up from their position slowly.


    Itachi held his blade while Yoruichi just stood there unfazed, only a flickering flame standing between them.


    All Soi Fon saw was that the two of them disappeared, initially too fast for her eyes to follow until she locked onto their Reiatsu, and that was when she realized.


    Even as they clashed, both of them had every wave of their Reiatsu under complete control.


    With Itachi, the very first thing he realized before they even clashed was that she was easily faster than him, almost impossible for him to catch her movements with his normal eyes.


    When he brought his blade down, he could easily tell how experienced she was with the way she stopped his sword��s momentum but using her arms to impact the hilt of his blade.


    ��Show me something interesting, Itachi.�� She grinned at him and made a backflip to dodge the slash from a knife in Itachi��s other hand.


    ��Let��s use this, okay?�� She said and pulled out a small dagger before rushing at him and clashing blades once again.


    If not the first exchange, then the second, that they both knew how skilled the other was with their weapons.


    Even as a master hand-to-hand combatant, Yoruichi��s proficiency with a blade was something only a few Captains could contend with and she could name them on one hand.


    Despite wielding a blade, Itachi was no slouch when it came to taijutsu. Whether it was against fellow Jonins or even Kages, Itachi��s taijutsu would never fall short.


    He blocked Yoruichi��s kick, grunting at the unrealistic force behind them even though he knew she still wasn��t pulling out all stops.


    ��You��re pretty good, Itachi.�� She complimented and Itachi replied with a slash that she ducked under and quickly crossed to block the back heel coming for her face.


    She just wanted to test him, nothing more, and seeing a tip of how good he was in combat, she wanted to see more.


    She was curious.

 Chapter 22 - Shikai Release

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Seeing how the two crossed blades against each other, Soi Fon was once again reminded of her helplessness and just how easy the man her Captain was facing was close to killing him.


    It was obvious that Yoruichi was not trying to kill him but instead incapacitate him but that was a technicality that Itachi could care less about.


    He wasn��t keen on exchanging blades with her and the two times he tried retreating, her speed skyrocketed and so did the force behind her attacks.


    ��Then again, she��s a Captain.�� He had wanted to keep the Sharingan under wraps for as long as he could but he knew trying to fight off Yoruichi without it was a tall order as he was having problems keeping up with her, more so after her recent increase in speed.


    ��Thankfully my eyes are not the only thing I have.��


    ��Let��s kick this up, shall we?�� She said, not looking the least bit wound up. ��Had�� #12: Fushibi.��


    At her intonation, orange energy binding shot from her hands and stuck their numerous ends on all parts of Itachi��s body and his sword. With how close they were to the other, he had almost no time to quickly react.


    Seeing him in her binds, she intoned. ��Had�� #21: Shakkah��.��


    The energy binds of the first intonation, Fushibi, glowed and exploded with a great force, reducing a sizable part of the forest to ruins.


    Yoruichi almost frowned since she knew he didn��t escape that, ��Is that it?���� almost frowned.


    -!!


    ��Yoruichi-sama!��


    Almost as if a mirage, Itachi appeared behind her with his blade at her throat, no sign on his body that he had been in an explosion.


    ��Hoh? Mind telling me how you did that because I know I definitely hit you.�� Even when having a weapon laid intimately across her neck, the amusing grin on her face never faltered.


    Itachi didn��t answer her, thinking how he could escape her. Unfortunately he still didn��t have his Mangeky�� or else he would have knocked out her subordinate and put her in a Tsukuyomi. Given how perfectly controlled her Reiatsu was, he doubt she��d easily succumb to a normal genjutsu.


    His thought came to a grinding halt as he felt how her Reiatsu slipped for a moment and that was enough for him to shift away as her body disappeared from his hold.


    His eyes danced around the forest but he couldn��t even get a whiff of her, let alone her Reiat-


    ��Had�� #4: Byakurai.�� Right there in front of him, with a finger touching his head, Yoruichi chanted and a beam of lightning obliterated Itachi and everything behind him.


    ��I have to say, you sure do have a few tricks up your sleeve.�� She spoke with unveiled interest as she looked at the remains of a log that had replaced where Itachi had stood. ��Looks like I��ll have to be a little bit serious with you.��


    ��Soi Fon, watch closely.�� She called to Soi Fon who had her mouth wide open, dumbly nodding, as she watched a fight didn��t understand.


    Yoruichi turned and saw Itachi standing a few meters from her with a few scratches but mostly fine all things considered. She was intrigued by his bizarre abilities and a part of her mind told her that with abilities like those, there was no way he was a new soul.


    ��Is it illusions?�� She asked. ��Is that how you slip out of tight spots? Or is it some kind of spatial technique?��


    Itachi remained quiet as he held his sword in his hand. ��She��s increasing her momentum.�� He noted, responding in kind.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Holding his sword forward, he recalled the words Tsukuyomi had said at the end of their first meeting.


    ��Illuminate, Tsukuyomi. (Terase, Tsukuyomi)��


    [A/N: If you have a better Shikai release for Tsukuyomi that follows the same theme, feel free to drop your suggestions.]


    What followed Itachi��s chant was an upsurge explosion of Reiatsu that not only took Soi Fon by surprise, but also Yoruichi who was closest to him.


    The only question in her mind was, ��How?��


    How had he gotten his Shikai? Did he gain it without any input from a Shinigami? Or was there a second reason that she was missing.


    ��None of that matters. He somehow unlocked his Shikai on his own.��


    ��You��re really something, Itachi.�� She said, further increasing the limit of strength she had wanted to use prior to his Shikai.


    It wasn��t just the Shikai, though it was a defining factor, but also his exoteric techniques and most notably his chant. ��So it really is illusion based.��


    This time around, Itachi made the first move that made Yoruichi��s eyes widen as he burst into crows and the next instant he was in her face, swinging the shortened blade of his Shikai.


    She dodged to the side but noticed cut strands of her hair.


    Wanting to press on the attack to reduce Itachi��s momentum, she made to move but found out that her legs were stuck inside the ground. ��Huh?��


    Her surprise became even more apparent as she saw Itachi weave some signs with his hands and sucked in a little air, but the way his Reiatsu bubbled told her that whatever was coming was not little in any way.


    ��Fire style: Great Fireball Jutsu!��


    Her first thought was if this was an illusion, but the bludgeoning heat and the way her instincts screamed told her otherwise.


    ��Had�� #63: Raik��h��.��


    The two attacks, a great ball of fire and charging orb of yellow lightning, crashed into each other and exploded, resulting in a camouflage of dust and an intense heat wave that engulfed both Yoruichi and Itachi.


    Itachi briefly wondered why she wasn��t using her Zanpakut�� but quickly disregarded it, only keeping an eye out for its appearance.


    Flickering to Yoruichi��s side, his sword slashed an arc that she nimbly dodged but not completely as she found a cut on her sleeves. One too close for comfort.


    Being the first time Itachi was using Tsukuyomi in combat in death, he was naturally curious in seeing how well the abilities worked against an equal or stronger opponent, and a Captain just so happens to be the best litmus test.


    Just like Yoruichi theorized, Itachi��s blade, Tsukuyomi, was more of a subterfuge Zanpakut�� than an attack-type Zanpakut�� as it dealt with illusions around the both of them and also acted as a focus for Itachi��s Illusions, whether cast by Itachi or Tsukuyomi itself.


    Basically, it was a selective buff-type Zanpakut��.


    Knowing she could no longer afford to recklessly play with the fight, Yoruichi rushed at Itachi and punched at him only for his form to fizzle out and a wave of dizziness to hit her that caused her to stumble for a bit but she quickly got her balance in time and parried the kick that came from nowhere.


    With the activation of Itachi��s Shikai, even if it didn��t increase his explosive power all that much, his manipulation over his genjutsus grew to a new milestone.


    Is this real�� Or is it an illusion?


    Just like Tsukuyomi asked him of his inner world, his blade brought a real effect to his illusions and even how it affected people.


    And that was what Yoruichi quickly noticed.


    ��The length, edge, and even the trajectory of his sword are all inconsistent.��


    Itachi��s illusion over the blade could make it increase its reach and compensate for distance. The sharp edge of the blade could be on any side without the enemy knowing and its travel path could be hidden from the opponent��s perception by making them see another attack pattern.


    Still wielding her blade, Yoruichi proved a very difficult opponent as she covered herself with her Reiatsu and with an insane level of reactionary speed, she deflected most of Itachi��s attack the moment they came an hair��s breadth to her skin or clothes.


    Itachi had a very hard time reacting to her reaction speed so he changed his tactics. Going in for a blind stab, he had wanted her to retreat given how close they were but Yoruichi surprised him by catching his blade on its flat sides between her elbow and the back of her palms.


    Just as she did that, Itachi swelled up and Yoruichi quickly released his blade and reacted with a Kid�� spell. ��Bakud�� #44: Enk��sen.��


    A spinning shield of condensed Reiatsu formed instantly in front and shielded her from the exploding clone Itachi had substituted with.


    ��I implore we stop here, Lady Yoruichi.�� Itachi spoke as the smoke cleared. Anyone could see where the battle was going with how Yoruichi had responded and quickly adapted to Itachi��s attacks. ��Isn��t going this far for someone you have no enmity with a bit tasteless?��


    Yoruichi cocked up one of her brows. ��Who said we didn��t have enmity? I did say I wanted to avenge my subordinate that you scared, right?��


    Cracking her neck and a couple of her joints, Yoruichi sighed in content. The only one she could fight against without any regards was Kisuke and his unconventional way of fighting.


    The same could be said for Itachi but his was more obscure, making you have a hard time identifying his presence or predicting his next move.


    ��Trust me, I��m having fun.��


    Itachi wasn��t one to entertain a battle maniac��s thirst and from the beginning his objective to retreat has never changed.


    The only problem was that Yoruichi gave no respite and if she perceived he was retreating, she would push her offense more until he responded the same.

 Chapter 23 - Smart Escape

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    ��He��s stronger than before.�� Soi Fon quickly realized as she watched the display Itachi was putting on against an unrelenting Yoruichi.


    Yoruichi��s Shunpo within such a small area was no different than teleportation to most people slower than her, and even with those that had mastered the art, keeping up with her was a hard, almost impossible, task.


    Itachi expertly used techniques that would ensure a distance between them anytime she stayed too close to him.


    What had been an initial surprise to him was how strong she physically was. She specialized in fast and hard hits and was clearly a master of both.


    She was stronger than Itachi, of that he had no doubt. Which was why he refrained from clashing with her head on, but she being smart and understanding her advantage pushed on unrelentlessly.


    The basis of their fighting was ridiculous, he knew that, she knew that but she didn��t care.


    So he made his decision.


    Slowly and in a spinning pattern, his black eyes rotated and morphed under the astonished and cautious gaze of Yoruichi.


    Settling down with the familiar red eyed dojutsu of the Uchiha Clan, a complete 3-tomoe Sharingan sat as Itachi��s eyes.


    ��What kind of eyes are those?�� Soi Fon wondered as this was the first time she was seeing eyes like that.


    For Yoruichi, her thoughts were different. ��Is that eye part of his Shikai��s abilities? Quite a troublesome sword.��


    She also noticed how his Reiatsu��s presence seemed to stabilize even more, for lack of a better word.


    ��Better to draw out their gimmicks.�� This was such a refreshing activity for Yoruichi. She would never consider herself a battle fanatic, like the lunatics of the Eleventh, or even a very outgoing person seeing as how she would prefer lazing around most of the time, but fighting someone with new and surprising techniques was always a novel thing to experience. And Itachi, as it seems, was someone with extra bags of tricks behind that stoic expression of his.


    Brushing his intercepting hand to the side, she lowered her stance and the moment he reached in for another strike, she coiled around it and drove a fast knee to his chin��s underside.


    ��Mm?��


    Seeing he blocked her perfect strike, she shifted her focus and landed some rapid blows to disorientate his focus but he perfectly deflected those too.


    ��Huh?�� Something was weird about him now but she could not put her finger on it.


    Itachi blinked to her front and started another series of attacks that she equally responded to, even retaliating some blows of her own but just as she deflected his, he also deflected hers.


    ��What are you doing?�� For the first time since meeting, a contemplative frown entered her face. It was weird because it felt as if she was fighting a shadow �C her shadow. She smirked, ��Heh, you really are something.��


    The stoic bastard was copying her blocks and deflections, even going as far as copying her counterattack.


    This guy was extremely dangerous, Yoruichi concluded but kept the bias to the side. He had dangerous abilities, sure, but so did all the Captains of the Gotei 13.


    The flow of the fight changed, not because one took the advantage and pressured the other, but because like Yoruichi said, it became like a fight of shadows.


    Itachi didn��t wantonly copy her fighting style, an ignorant mistake that most Uchihas made, no. He had copied the parts he needed to patch his own fighting style.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Even as Yoruichi appeared a few centimeters from him, Itachi stepped back but Yoruichi gave no room and punched him, which he blocked or at least tried to.


    ��Ikkotsu.��


    The seemingly simple punch that Yoruichi threw snapped both of Itachi��s hands to different angles, causing his eyes to widen, and caved his chest in upon contact, destroying the ribs around where her hands landed.


    Before the inertia of the punch came into play, Itachi burst into crows that surrounded Yoruichi from all fronts. Before she could force herself out of there, the crows suddenly turned into fireballs and converged on her at once.


    As the explosion went on, Yoruichi jumped out, not unscathed at the surprising explosion.


    As she made to move forward, the world seemed to spin before her as the sky turned red. Shocked, she looked below and found herself sinking into the ground with all her limbs bound.


    She could see the sky getting farther away and a sense of dread came over her as thoughts of what would happen to her if the ground swallowed her permeated her mind.


    By the time she shook the irrational fear out of her head, she was already neck deep into the ground.


    ��This is an illusion, Yoruichi! This is an illusion and you know it!��


    She internally screamed at herself and roused her Reiatsu and it surged uncontrollably. At this point, real panic started settling in but she didn��t let it take over her mind as she roused her Reiatsu again and again.


    This was different from any other past similar cases she��s found herself in. Unlike the other instances of Illusions Yoruichi had experienced, this one felt complete �C like it was an illusory world made real.


    ��Aaarghhhh!�� With a very haphazardly violent burst of her Reiatsu, the world of red lost its color and paused as it turned monochrome. A second later and glass cracks appeared everywhere before the world shattered and Yoruichi found herself standing in the same spot she had been, with Soi Fon passed out on the ground and Itachi nowhere to be found.


    From how there seemed not to be any new movements around her and also the explosion that was still raging, Yoruichi confirmed that only a few moments had passed since he put her inside the illusion.


    ��Soi Fon.�� She shook Soi Fon but the girl remained unresponsive, making Yoruichi furrow her brow in concern.


    She carefully pushed her Reiatsu into Soi Fon��s body and used it to disturb her calm Reiatsu, trying a few times before the girl woke up.


    ��Lady Yoruichi!�� Soi Fon woke up in alarm and only managed to get her breath in order when she saw that Yoruichi was alright.


    ��What happened, Soi Fon?��


    Soi Fon shook her head amidst heavy breaths. ��After you escaped the explosion, you suddenly stopped moving like you were in some kind of stasis. I only knew something was wrong with how abnormally dormant your Reiatsu became, but when I jumped down����


    ��He trapped you in an illusion too, huh?�� Yoruichi frowned as she reviewed the fight in her head. ��He��s an exceptional fighter and a master tactician to boot. His goal from the beginning has always been to escape but he was likely contemplating how to go about it.��


    To Yoruichi, this was a very surprising turn of events �C losing to someone who was clearly weaker than herself.


    ��The way he uses his illusions to aid his combat is not a proficiency one can accomplish in months, even with proficient fighting abilities. His way of fighting makes it almost impossible to tell when he��s using an illusion and when he��s not.��


    ��What do we do now, Lady Yoruichi?�� Soi Fon asked tentatively. She could still feel goosebumps all over her body and a lump in her throat just from remembering the illusion she was trapped.


    Taking note of Soi Fon��s state, Yoruichi pondered on her next action. ��We��ll hang out here for a while. If we can��t find him after some time, we��ll return back to base.�� She said as she patted her clothes to get rid of the dust and dirt.


    ��..


    After escaping Yoruichi, Itachi hastily put as much distance between them while making sure he didn''t leave any tracks.


    Luckily for him, he was able to pull her into a rather strong genjutsu before she could do anything. He was both curious and cautious on how genjutsu would work and its effects now that he was casting it in the mind of a soul rather than a human and the result was pretty what he had theorized.


    Stronger souls with stronger mental defenses could disable a genjutsu just fine but given how Soi Fon easily succumbed to it, he made a conservative conclusion and set the proficient mental requirements of disabling a genjutsu at the Captain level. Of course there will always be exceptions but Itachi wasn��t worried about those.


    ���� You did good, Tsukuyomi.�� He said after a while.


    ��I see.�� Tsukuyomi��s reverberating voice sounded in Itachi��s ear. ��You didn��t utilize much of your genjutsu.�� It stated.


    Itachi nodded. ��I was observing its effects and seeing how a strong Shinigami would react to it.��


    Tsukuyomi gave no other reply as its presence receded into the sword, leaving Itachi once more in silence.


    Right now Itachi was at a crossroad.


    Here Yoruichi was, a Captain of the Seireitei, offering him access to the place and absolving his crime of killing other Shinigamis, which he wasn��t really worried about, and in turn he would join the Shinigamis under her 2nd Division.


    He could always leave the Seireitei if he felt it wasn��t a place for him, that much he was sure of, but the question now was; then what?


    The afterlife wasn��t a peaceful place or a haven for reincarnated souls. It was wrought with its own problems.


    No, the question was what does Itachi Uchiha want to do in his death?

 Chapter 24 - In Pursuit

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Yoruichi tapped her feet anxiously against the ground as she waited for Kisuke to pick up. She knew the airhead wouldn��t pay much attention to his personal pager since he no doubt has little to no use for it given all his important notices are given to him directly from the Captain Commander or to his hell butterfly.


    After what felt like minutes, the pager beeped and showed a visual of Kisuke who had huge bags under his eyes.


    Yoruichi didn��t mention anything about the bags, acting like she didn��t see it, not that she had managed to get a word in before he opened his mouth.


    ��Hmm, Yoruichi?�� Kisuke bent his head sideways as if to check her surroundings in a wider range. ��You couldn��t find him? Or did you play with your food and mistakenly killed him?��


    The embarrassment she felt at those questions, from Kisuke no less, made her feel even worse.


    ��He ran away.�� She gritted out.


    Behind her Soi Fon had her head at the ground, feeling twice the embarrassment her Captain felt seeing as how she failed to even do anything �C twice.


    She had rushed in with emotions too high to think clearly and fell to the illusions so easily that she didn��t even know when she put in one.


    The man was an anomaly. A very dangerous one.


    ��He ran away?�� Kisuke looked at both of them incredulously. ��Am I that sleepy that it��s affecting my ears? No, I don��t think so. Maybe it��s the signal. Or maybe��.�� He then started mumbling incoherently to himself.


    Yoruichi groaned, regretting the fact that he was not at arm��s length so that she could hit him across that dome of his. ��He got the slip on us and bolted.��


    A hint of seriousness slithered into Kisuke��s face as Yoruichi said that. Of course he knew how playful Yoruichi could be sometimes, but he also knew just how difficult running away from her could be. It wasn��t impossible, but was hellishly difficult.


    ��He��s figured out his Shikai release; it��s an illusion-based Zanpakut��.��


    ��Hmm, those are very rare and generally not that strong, but tricky to deal with nonetheless.�� Kisuke commented. ��So he got the jump on you, both of you, with an illusion?��


    Yoruichi scratched the back of her head irritatedly. ��Basically. His Shikai aside, he��s a very tricky one to deal with. Subterfuge, distraction, camouflage, tracking, covering his tracks, deflections �C he was no doubt a very skilled warrior and assassin during his life.��


    Now fully seated and staring directly at Yoruichi, Kisuke��s heavy eyes hidden under his front bangs were squinted at her. ��That��s too much of a compliment, Yoruichi. You��re going to make your dear Lieutenant very jealous if you continue.��


    ��You! Mind your own business, damnit!�� Soi Fon immediately lashed out, something she would never do to any other Captain. In her eyes, Kisuke was just a lazy slouch, a slightly competent one, who got promoted to Captain because Lady Yoruichi brought his name up to the Captain.


    Yoruichi waves off their bicker and gives Kisuke a brief narration of what happened during her fight with Itachi.


    ��That��s interesting. His eyes aside, these exoteric Kid�� spells you mentioned he did have already piqued my interest. Want me to come over?�� He scratched his stubble, eyes almost gleaming at the prospect of learning new Kid�� spells. ��I agree with you that all those techniques couldn��t have possibly being his Shikai abilities, but from what I understand from what you��ve told me, his illusions would be a problem?��


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ��Yes. I have no idea when it affected me or it��s activation requirements. Being caught off guard by it again could prove fatal.��


    Normally, she never would have called Kisuke for a help on a mission she could easily handle, but those illusions were tricky. Even with her Reiatsu control, it was hard for her to track Itachi��s sword movements.


    ��I think there are some information about illusion-type Zanpakut��s in the archives. I��ll call you if I find something useful.�� He said, pondering over the few options he had. ��I guess I��ll be pushing my sleep back. I should have Hiyori clean up my office.�� He kept mumbling even as the intermission was cut off from Yoruichi��s side.


    ��Lady Yoruichi? Wouldn��t it be wiser to just knock him out quickly and take him with us back to base?��


    With her speed that topped Itachi��s, knocking him out quickly before his illusion takes effect was easy for Yoruichi but she didn��t, why?


    ��Taking him back to the Soul Society forcefully will do neither of us any good.�� She knew people like Itachi. Trying to force him to serve under her was akin to spreading nails in her backyard and expecting never to step on one.


    Still, the question remained �C why did Yoruichi even care about recruiting Itachi?


    For talent? She��s never fought for any of the geniuses that graduated from the Shin���� Academy. Not even making an effort to recruit the ones proficient with her division.


    Uniqueness? That was even more untrue. Yoruichi, as an extremely carefree person, very much preferred the mundane and dull settings in places and people than any level of uniqueness they might have.


    No matter how hard Soi Fon thought on it, all she could speculate on Yoruichi��s reasons were blanks.


    She could ask, quite easily, but she refrained from doing so. If she were to ask for answers on every single thing, how would she learn on her own?


    ��Let��s go, Soi Fon. We have a crafty one to catch.��


    She twisted her shoulders to get a few knots out before leaping in search of Itachi.


    ��..


    [Itachi Uchiha POV]


    ��She��s started tracking me down.�� I frowned at the feedback from one of my clones.


    She somehow was able to pinpoint my general direction and give how she slowed down for a bit when she passed the clone, it could be that she��s tracking me with something else.


    This Shinigami Captain, Yoruichi Shih��in, is even more eccentric than the man from before. For one thing, she didn��t carry a Zanpakut�� like the other Shinigamis I��ve seen. Hidden weapons yes, but no Zanpakut��.


    Another thing is her speed and strength.


    While there��s a certain pride everyone has in their abilities, me included, I would, without any bias, class myself as one of those with impressive speed that keeping up with opponents faster than me is never an issue.


    While she��s not the fastest person I��ve seen, as that would be the Lord Fourth, she definitely the fastest I��ve ever had to keep up with. It felt like trying to keep up with Shisui and that is a comparison that leaves a bitter taste in my mouth.


    It was never a part of my plan but at least that fight did serve a good use to judge how effective my Sharingan makes me. Escaping a Captain should be no issue, as long as their peculiarities are something I can react to.


    ��I can��t use a jutsu to throw them off if they��re using something to track me, then I��ll improvise.��


    Stopping at a tree, I weaved small amounts of Reiatsu through my fingers and drew a simple pattern on it.


    Basic seals like these are something every ninja from Chunin upwards are required to learn.


    The most use you can get from them is trap formation, but in a world of ninjas, trap formations are the number one thing to look out for when in unknown terrains.


    ��..


    Soi Fon climbed to the highest vantage point she could see and took a look around to see if she could pick up anything in the distance, but so far nothing.


    He was good at hiding his tracks �C too good in fact that even the Captain of the Stealth Force was having a hard time picking up a trail.


    This was the third time that they fell for his diversions. Diversions that they couldn��t see even after falling for it.


    ��I told you he��s good. He��s steadily making us doubtful of which direction he is taking and if not for the last one, I would have thought that we were going in the wrong direction.��


    Soi Fon agreed. They had to use Yoruichi��s tracking skills in conjunction with the device she borrowed from Kisuke to point out a general direction that even they were doubtful of.


    ��His anti-tracking techniques are like the ones we use in the Division.�� She said.


    Yoruichi let out a soft hum as they ran side by side. ��Not just his anti-tracking, even his fighting style and movement technique bear similarities to the way the Stealth Corp utilize Hakuda, Zanjutsu and Shunpo. It''s the same principle, but entirely different way of utilization.��


    If Itachi could see through some of her techniques, of course she could see through his.


    If she had to say it, apart from the Captain Commander��s Lieutenant Sasakibe and Captain Shunsui��s Lieutenant Kaien, she didn''t see any of them topping Itachi in combat master. Even when they had Kid��, he had his own techniques to counter.


    Now why was she keen on finding him once again?


    Others would go into an evaluation of her character and the weird change she was displaying since looking, but if anyone was to ask Yoruichi, or even Kisuke for that matter, the answer they would give is simple:


    ��She��s just bored. Nothing else.��

 Chapter 25 - A Chance Discovery

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Night came and Itachi had long since shaken his pursuers from his trail, but he didn��t slow down even when he came across another village.


    He had no doubt that they would be looking for him throughout the night and since he could forego sleep for days, he saw no reason to slow his advance and risk them gaining on him.


    Since he figured they were tracking the quadrant of his general direction, he kept his utilization of Reiatsu to the barest minimum, just enough for his movement and he was good.


    Unfortunately for him, had it been anybody else in the Soul Society, he would have long since shaken them off in the first few minutes he left.


    Stopping at the edge of a cliff, Itachi looked at the wide expanse before him and opted to slow down. He doubted he would come across Shinigamis but one couldn��t be too careful.


    With his Sharingan being able to scan for energy signatures, Itachi safely navigate his way through the night until morning came, followed by the problem.


    ����


    Knowing he was free from Yoruichi��s and Soi Fon��s persistent pursuit, Itachi finally slowed down to a walk because he knew keeping up with the same speed would make his blitz past the Districts and arrive near Soul Society faster than he initially wants to.


    Throughout the night, Yoruichi��s proposal came to his mind. He had not been lying when he said he would think about it and give her an answer if they were to meet again.


    Maybe somewhere in the back of his mind, Itachi longed for the Soul Society to have some semblance of the Hidden Leaf Village. No, not longed. Hoped.


    But knowing how murky the waters of his origin village was, Itachi wasn��t so keen on seeing a replica of the Leaf Village.


    It was during his journey that he came across something interesting.


    A Hollow hording the corpses of dead Shinigamis.


    What actually drew his attention to this particular Hollow was how bereft of Reiatsu this Hollow actually was. It was so faint that it was almost perfectly melded with the energy in the atmosphere.


    He had only been able to pick it up when he was scanning ahead for any Shinigami Reiatsu with his Sharingan.


    Naturally he trailed the surprisingly inconspicuous Hollow through crevices and tunnels, back to its hidden place �C or more aptly, storage room.


    Inside the underground safe house, Itachi counted five dead Shinigamis, obviously the ones before these had already been eaten. With him being mostly ignorant of Hollows and how they acted, he settled for watching it for some time instead of just killing it, but no matter how he watched, all he could conclude, other than the Hollow��s strangely silent behavior, was that this was a storeroom.


    A storeroom, but not one for the Hollow.


    With how the Hollow was drooling at the Shinigamis but didn��t make a single move towards them, it couldn��t be more clear that this place wasn��t the Hollow��s.


    ��Maybe another one. A stronger one.��


    The Hollow was half the size of an average man, a very thin stature, and two faces on both sides of its body. At first sight, it was an unremarkable and weak Hollow with a body built for stealth and retrieval, which was clearly what it was tasked with.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Taking a risk, and also to gauge its senses, a part of Itachi��s cloak billowed softly as it broke off and turned into a crow.


    ��Watch it.��


    After giving the crow its orders, the two of them faded into the shadows, one hiding while the other popped away with the release of the Shadow Clone technique.


    2 km away sat Itachi, the real one, with two of his fingers crossed over one of his eyes, watching the Hollow through the crow��s eyes.


    ��It doesn��t feel that simple.�� He muttered as he stood up. The Hollow��s presence felt too thin, so thin that his Sharingan would have missed it if he wasn��t so attuned with it.


    The Hollow��s strange behavior piqued Itachi��s interest so he started keeping an eye out for anything strange, Shinigamis and Hollows alike, since it was clear that Hollow wasn��t working alone.


    It was likely that it had killed those Shinigamis but the fact that it refrained from eating them directly despite its hunger pointed out that there was a stronger Hollow nearby.


    Itachi looked behind him, briefly wondering if he should use this as a transaction of favors with the Captain on his tail.


    ��We��ll have to cross paths again for that.��


    Oh, he knew they��ll cross paths again because the Captain, Yoruichi, was just that good, and he knew that he��d still be able to shake them off because he wasn��t that incompetent.


    With the strange Hollow now in his mind, Itachi set his sights on the next group of Shinigamis he��ll come across and he did so after a few hours of traveling.


    This was a much smaller cell of just three Shinigamis, perfect for anybody with a certain level of competence to sneak on. Given how unremarkable they looked, which he could tell with a simple glance, a perfect ambush was all that was needed to silently do away with them.


    Going closer, he decided to listen to them since it seems that apart from their average strength, they were also chatty.


    ��Seriously, there��s nothing this far out! The Captains are getting worried for nothing.�� One of the chubby Shinigamis grumbled.


    The one at the front, the leader of this small group, softly chided his teammate without any heat in his words. ��We��ve lost contact with three patrol groups, I think it warrants an investigation.��


    The chubby disgruntled Shinigami still wasn��t convinced, or placated. ��If it��s an investigation, then shouldn��t the team be bigger that just us three?��


    The last member, the only female in their group sighed, finally fed with her companion��s complaints. ��Seriously? We��ve been here just two days and you��re whining this much? Can��t you save it for when we get back to the barrack?��


    ��Easy for you to say. Unfortunately, not all of us are as good as you are in Kid��.��


    ��Speak for yourself.��


    Not bothering to listen any further to their whining, Itachi made another clone and had it keep an eye on them.


    One thing he noticed however was that this group of Shinigamis was traveling in the direction he was coming from. Which meant that in an hour at most, they��ll pass by the location where the Hollow was hiding.


    Of course he noted how weird the coincidence was but he didn��t put any mind to it, at least that was until they were a few hundred meters away from its general location.


    Almost as if it was sensing them, the Hollow immediately roused itself from it drooling and started making its way towards the surface.


    From the eyes of the crow keeping tabs on the Hollow, Itachi knew that there was no precursor indication that should��ve alerted it of the presence of the approaching Shinigami.


    ��Interesting.�� He said to himself, hiding away from both parties while keeping a close eye on them.


    By the time the Hollows made its way to the surface, the Shinigamis were just a few feet away from where it��ll pop out, yet they couldn��t sense its presence.


    Seeing the Hollow hiding its thin body between the crevice of two rocks, so close to the Shinigamis, Itachi watched closely how it would attempt to kill them; though he had no thoughts of letting them die.


    He reasoned he could use the favor of keeping them alive to get Lady Yoruichi to answer a few of his questions, and also gauge the Captain��s stance on the value of the life of her Shinigami comrades.


    ��Toxins.�� He noted as he saw the tips of the Hollows fingers glistening as it started secreting little amounts of liquid.


    Slowly, he focused his gaze on the leader of the group and as if reacting to his gaze, the leader, just a feet away from the hiding Hollow, abruptly turned around as he felt goosebumps on his skin.


    Two pairs of eyes met in silence.


    Seeing it had been found out, the Hollow pounced on the stunned man, only for it to dodge a sword swing aimed at its waist.


    ��Hollow!�� The man finally got his voice back and screamed even though his companions were already aware.


    ��We can see that, idiot!�� The chubby man shouted out in panic at the man he just narrowly saved. How he could react that fast, he had no idea.


    Unfortunately for them, the last woman in their cell remained unresponsive, not moving or talking despite what they were facing.


    ��Hey, bitch mov-�� Their eyes widened in horror as they saw her standing frozen with her eyes staring down at what they were all staring at.


    A needle piercing into her chest.


    It��s attack wasn��t just at the first man, they understood. It had tried taking out two people at once upon its presence being discovered, unfortunately they all missed the detached finger that shot at their last companion who was now paralyzed on her feet and having a hard time breathing.

 Chapter 26 - Basis for Trust

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Yoruichi and Soi Fon had spent the whole night tracking Itachi, with the former using this as a prime time to teach her Lieutenant some of her advanced tracking skills, not managing to catch up to him even as the morning came.


    The information Yoruichi got from Kisuke wasn��t conclusive as each Zanpakut�� was different and even if they were of the same type, their mode of application was different. But this didn��t phase Yoruichi one bit. At the end of the day, Itachi was just another soul with a troublesome Zanpakut��, just like a lot of Shinigamis in the Seireitei.


    ��Un, are you sure we��re going in the right direction, Yoruichi-sama?�� Soi Fon slowly asked, understandably so since they have yet to come across anything that gave them assurance that their course was correct.


    Yoruichi laughed a little. ��Trust me, Soi Fon. That brat might be good but it isn��t that easy to deceive me.��


    It had taken her a bit of time to realize that the little clues they had been picking up from Itachi��s trail were slowly changing their general direction. Itachi knew that they were tracing him and so he gave them a trail, one that started leading them astray after they had gotten comfortable tracking it.


    ��Let��s hurry up a bit, Soi Fon. I��m sure we��ll catch him before the day runs out.�� She said and pushed ahead.


    Though she was slightly wound up, Soi Fon didn��t let out any complaints and increased her speed to match Yoruichi��s.


    ��..


    [General POV: With Itachi]


    He knew the three of them wouldn��t last a minute against the Hollow, and not because the Hollow was strong but because of its abilities.


    Looking at the woman who was finding it harder to breathe with every ticking second made it clear just how potent its paralytic toxins are.


    He was convinced there was something wrong with this Hollow, but now his priorities were different.


    He had no bargaining rights if he blatantly opposed the Shinigamis, he was aware of that, so this was something to test the surface of the people he might have to deal with if cooperation fell through.


    He would have preferred to watch for longer but given how weak these Shinigamis were, he had to tell himself to act.


    Letting his presence known, the Hollow was the first to notice him and faltered for a brief moment at the arrival of an unaccounted variable �C a bad move.


    All it saw was blurs at different positions before a searing pain ran through his body as it felt a sword being thrust through the Hollow mask on its back that failed to catch when Itachi appeared behind him.


    It tried to screech in pain, wriggle violently, or even attack its attacker out of reflex, only to find itself frozen just like the girl he paralyzed


    Itachi stared apathetically as the Hollow faded out of existence upon having its mask broken.


    Turning towards the two stunned Shinigamis who flinched under his eyes, he ignored the shaking swords pointing at him and walked towards the woman whose insides were on the verge of exploding as her Reiatsu ran amok inside her body.


    ��G-get away from her!�� The leader shouted, yet he didn��t move a step to help her.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Itachi pulled out the Hollow��s finger from her chest and used his eyes to scan her body of pressure points to expel the rampaging Reiatsu.


    ��Here, here and here.�� He thought as he poked three points on her body, two on her chest and one on her left wrist, and watched as she fell to the ground with his breaths finally stabilizing.


    ��Mika!��


    The two Shinigamis ran to their companion after Itachi moved away, breathing in relief after confirming that she wasn��t dead. Especially with the way Itachi had forcefully expelled her Reiatsu.


    ��Thank you, for helping us kill that Hollow and also saving our friend. I��m Arato Shigune, 8th Division��s Ninth Seat. That��s Kujo and Mika.�� The leader introduced himself and his companions and Itachi nodded and returned the question.


    ��Itachi.�� He simply said.


    ��Forgive me for asking, but which Division are you from? I��m sorry, but I don��t seem to remember you.�� Arato said awkwardly. Of course he didn��t know every Shinigami in Soul Society but at least he should have a basic recollection of them, especially given how strong Itachi seemed to be.


    ��Not a Shinigami.�� Was all Itachi said as he took a seat on a rock and closed his eyes.


    Arato and the chubby Kujo were genuinely surprised at Itachi��s admission of not being a Shinigami but they kept quiet about it.


    It doesn��t take a genius to know that Itachi was stronger than them and if he truly wasn��t a Shinigami, he could kill them if he wanted and no one would ever know it was him.


    They could only awkwardly stand there as Itachi paid them no mind with his mind closed.


    Arato was about to send a message back to his Lieutenant when Itachi finally spoke up, but not at them it seemed.


    ��Since you��re already here, why bother hiding?��


    ��What happened here?��


    Arato yelped in surprise as he saw Yoruichi and Soi Fon suddenly appearing a foot from where Mika was laying down.


    ��Captain Yoruichi!�� After the brief shock, Arato and Kujo stood ramrod at attention in salute to Yoruichi who ignored the greeting.


    ��What happened here?�� She asked again and this time stared at Arato who quickly explained what had transpired.


    ��I see.�� Was her only reply to the nervously sweating Arato��s explanation. She turned to Itachi who still had his eyes closed and regarded him with a raised brow. ��And here I thought you would have disappeared by now.��


    ��As long as you let me be.�� Itachi succinctly replied, and continued before Yoruichi or Soi Fon could get an answer in. ��Follow me.��


    Seeing Itachi leaving, Soi Fon and the other Shinigamis turned to Yoruichi to see her decision and only when she nodded did they made to move.


    ��Don��t worry. Stay here with her, I��ll go see what he��s up to.�� Yoruichi said to Arato before leaving with Soi Fon.


    Following Itachi��s lead, the two ladies wore unsure expressions as he led them through the tight spaces that led underground.


    ��What the hell is this place?�� Yoruichi asked, all traces of playful casualness gone from her face.


    She saw the five dead bodies of Shinigamis in the underground cave and even the tattered remains of Shinigami shihakush�� scattered around the cave.


    ��It isn��t that hard to hazard a guess.��


    ��And why show me this?�� Yoruichi turned to Itachi, cold eyes peering into colder eyes. ��What do you want?��


    ��Nothing substantial. Just for you Shinigamis to leave me alone.�� What he meant was for them to move past the fact that he did kill some Shinigamis and Yoruichi understood which was why her eyes squinted at him.


    ��No problem, but know this. If you come to the Seireitei, you��ll have to be extensively interrogated for your possession of a Zanpakut��. Central 46 can be a bunch of annoying bugs if they want to be.�� She said. ��You might even have your Zanpakut�� sealed for some time if they are feeling real petty.��


    To Itachi��s credit, he didn��t react at all to Yoruichi��s words. As much as he abhorred it, he knew politics were an integral part of any functioning society. His only thoughts were if the politics of the Seireitei were something he could stomach for long.


    ��I��ll be waiting for you up ahead.��


    They watched as Itachi left, both taking a minute to take in the state of the bodies and the cave.


    ��Do you think we can trust him, Yoruichi-sama?�� Soi Fon asked as they made their way to the surface.


    Yoruichi snorted. ��Of course not. Better this way as we can keep a watchful eye on him. If he ends up trustworthy then good for us.��


    ��And if he doesn��t?��


    ��Then it��ll be easier to deal with him.�� Yoruichi answered.


    They saw Itachi sitting on the same rock he had been sitting on when they arrived. Yoruichi then gave her orders to Soi Fon and the others.


    ��Soi Fon, you stay here and wait for those from the 2nd. As for you, go back and report to your Captain.��


    Itachi opened his eyes as he felt they were alone, with Soi Fon below and the others gone, finally regarding Yoruichi.


    He saw her giving him an appraising stare but just closed his eyes back.


    Seeing Itachi��s actions, Yoruichi gave him a serious warning.


    ��If this is some harebrained plan of yours, then I��ll suggest you give it up. I won��t forgive you if you break the trust of my goodwill.��


    Hearing her words, Itachi stood up and started walking away, slowly speaking as he did. ��Trust means nothing if the basis for it is shallow.��


    ��We��ll see.�� Yoruichi replied, disappearing as she did, and so did Itachi a moment later.

 Chapter 27 - Arriving in the Seireitei

    A/N: Serious question though; how do Shinigami travel the Seireitei? Do they run to each end or do they have some kind of portal/shortcut? I have no idea and google isn��t helping.


    ############################


    The two of them drew ever so close to the Seireitei and throughout their whole journey, Itachi kept thinking if the choice he made was a good one.


    Unlike the Elemental Nations where he had basic knowledge of the state of the military force of each of the Hidden Villages, he felt truly blind here in the Soul Society �C so he needed an in.


    Yes, he long entertained the idea of infiltrating the Soul Society but he had to leave that as a last resort/desperate move after his two run-ins with the Shinigami Captains.


    He was confident in himself no doubt, but having to face 13 Captains who would be roughly on the same level as him were not odds he saw himself winning.


    As for having his Mangeky��, while it might make his chances of a successful infiltration higher, the result would still be the same if he was to be found out.


    During their journey, he asked Yoruichi a few questions, not pressing ones but still important, and she made sure to give him the barest minimum of any answer she could afford.


    They knew the type of person the other was and giving Itachi straight answers was the same as giving him an extensive report. Yoruichi knew that.


    ��Assassination or military?�� Yoruichi suddenly asked.


    ������


    ��I��m asking which were you?�� She expounded. ��You don��t strike me as the rogue type, definitely not a mercenary, so which were you?��


    Itachi looked at her as they traveled side by side, ��Rogue.��


    Yoruichi chuckled. She could sense a story there but she didn��t ask. ��There��ll be more than enough time to air his pants once he gets settled in.��


    To her, this whole thing was a mishmash of irony and amusement; kinda like picking up a stray cat(Itachi) and bringing it to a new home.


    ��We��ll be going straight to the Head Commander once we get there �C follow me and say nothing.�� She ordered but then paused and looked at Itachi whose face bore an impassiveness as if he didn��t hear her. ���� Or I guess just be you, that also works.��


    She directed a subtle glance at Itachi, hiding the amazement that she was feeling. Throughout their journey, the two of them were playing a subtle game to gauge as much information as they could from the other.


    The only caveat to this little game was for the other party to know what type of test they were being put through and the nature of the ongoing test to facilitate the degree of the response they were to give.


    On Itachi��s part, he had tested her on her senses to the environment and Reiatsu, the range, her reaction and even first instinct.


    ��And this brat is still testing me.�� Yoruichi mused, half annoyed and half gratified.


    Of course she wouldn��t just let him have his way and not respond in kind.


    The same way and facets he tested her on was the same thing she tested him on in her own way. Also his emotional spectrum and first thought response, along with his speed �C which was what made her very surprised.


    ��He��s not just capable of short burst speed but can also maintain it for long distances with a balanced pace. Just short of his Kid�� mastery and Bankai and he��ll be Captain level easily. Monster!��


    She didn��t let her thoughts show and just led him along, drawing ever closer to the Seireimon, Gates of the Seireitei.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ��Mind telling me what your life was like? Just small talk, nothing serious.�� Yoruichi tried again, this time genuine in his request.


    Itachi looked over at the purple haired Captain, briefly wondering when last he was ever in such a situation where a stranger would be this frivolous with him even after hearing his name.


    ��Well she isn��t trying to run away or kill me on sight, so that too is a first.�� The former rogue ninja thought.


    For once, he needed to think in a way that was free from his past influence as he thought of an answer to his question. He didn��t have to answer, he was brought up and trained that way, but that wasn��t the case. The question he was plagued with was if he should answer in the first place.


    ��Damn brat, you��ve got a lot of garbage. It��s gonna be annoying as hell to pull that out of your ass. Don��t worry, take your time.�� Offered Yoruichi with an out. This wasn��t the first time she��s seen someone like this in her long life. It was a normal trait of people brought up and fermented in hard times and tragedies. ��Or war.��


    ��We are almost at the Northern gates, let��s hurry up.�� She said all of a sudden and disappeared out of itachi��s range.


    ��Truly, she��s fast.�� He lightly commented and disappeared in an increasing burst of speed, quickly catching up to Yoruichi who had a knowing smirk on her face.


    From afar, Itachi saw the pure white walls and heavy gates, along with the faint thrumming of some type of Reiatsu that covered the gate��s surface.


    There was a giant gatekeeper there but he had no idea when they passed through the gates.


    Immediately as he entered the Seireitei, Itachi felt the soft charging of the energy in the air. No doubt, this place had a lot of strong people. He cast a cursory glance over the Seireitei, quickly noting the demarcations that divided the Seireitei into rings.


    ��That��s where we��re going. The Head Commander��s 1st Division of the Gotei 13.�� Yoruichi pointed her fingers at the innermost part of the Seireitei and for where they stood, Itachi could make out the tall building in the distance with what seemed to be a written kanji on its walls.


    They jumped onto the roof of the surrounding buildings, making large strides and drawing closer to the office of the 1st Division��s headquarters.


    Slowing down to a stop, Yoruichi led Itachi through the long hall, leading the both of them directly to Head Commander��s and the Founder of the Gotei 13 office.


    ��Come in.�� An old gruff voice sounded out from behind the tall door, followed by a banging sound.


    The doors opened on their own and the two of them stepped in.


    On the far end of the room, sitting on a chair while holding forward a wooden cane, was the venerated leader of the Shinigami, Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto, Captain of the Gotei 13 1st Division.


    Before Yamamoto stood 11 individuals standing on opposite sides with a calm air around them, relaxed stature born out of a confidence of power.


    Judging from the white haori they all wore, Itachi didn��t have to be a genius to note that at this moment, gathered before him, was the 13 Captains, figureheads of the Shinigami.


    ��Oh, would you look at that? That��s a face I wasn��t expecting to see in this meeting.��


    All eyes in the room trailed to the source of the laid back voice of Isshin Shiba who looked genuinely surprised on seeing Itachi.


    ��Oh? Seems you know the fella, Isshin. Mind clueing the rest of us in?�� A long blonde haired man, Hirako Shinji �C Captain of the 5th Division, spoke out.


    Before any of them could come up with another answer or question, Yamamoto once again banged his cane on the ground and brought the room back to silence.


    ��Captain Shih��in, who is that with you and tell us why you have called for this meeting.�� He spoke.


    Itachi, since the beginning, was taking note of everyone in the room.


    From those on the left side; the long curly blonde Captain of the 3rd Division, R��jur�� ��toribashi, the black haired woman with a neutral face, Captain of 4th Division, Retsu Unohana.


    Following Unohana was Hirako Shinji and following him was Isshin Shiba, and besides him was a pale white haired man, Jushir�� Ukitake, Captain of the 13th Division.


    On the right hand side was an old man with a white scarf around his neck, oozing composure and nobility, Ginrei Kuchiki, Captain of the 6th Division.


    Besides him was a man sporting an afro and wearing sunglasses, Love Aikawa, Captain of the 7th Division. Following Love was a man wearing a straw hat with a sakura-printed kimono over his haori, Shunsui Ky��raku, Captain of the 8th Division.


    After Shunsui was Kensei Mugurama, Captain of the 9th Division, a short haired and stout looking man with a rigid expression on his face, and following him was a man with braided spiked hair with bells at each end. Sporting a feral grin, an eyepatch on his right eye, and a long scar over his left eye, was Zaraki Kenpachi, Captain of the 11th Division.


    �� And Itachi immediately saw a splitting image of Kisame in him.


    The last person was a shaggy blonde man standing hunched back with most tired expression in the room, Kisuke Urahara, Captain of the 12th Division


    ####################=######


    A/N: In case it isn��t clear by now, the current timeline is 100+ before the canon plot timeline. How accurate, now that��s harder to say. I��ll say between 120 �C 100 years before Ichigo becomes a Soul Reaper.

 Chapter 28 - Itachi’s Trial I

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    The feral, unabated bloodthirsty air surrounding the 11th Division Captain was something that spurred a mental image of Itachi��s former companion during his Akatsuki days, Kisame Hoshigaki.


    Maybe with a little bit of Hidan too, without his religious fanaticism.


    Even with all of them having their Reiatsu under perfect control, apart from Zaraki Kenpachi who was having his barely restrained Reiatsu billowing over him, it was easy to tell that each and every single individual here were strong, though a few specific people caught Itachi��s attention more than the others.


    ��Ah yes, that��s why we��re here.�� Yoruichi began, standing in the middle of the two last Captains, facing Yamamoto. ��This is Itachi Uchiha, from North Rukongai 69th District, a recently reincarnated soul barely having spent over a year in the Soul Society-��


    ��Mind getting on with it? I wasn��t dragged here for a report, was I?�� An irritated Kenpachi interrupted Yoruichi with a frown on his face.


    Yoruichi paused, gave him a look, and then turned back to Yamamoto. ��He��s the one Captain Shiba encountered during his last mission scouting in the Rukongai.��


    ��That��s him?�� Hirato Shinji asked, scratching his head confusedly. ��I heard he killed some of Captain Shiba��s squad members. If this is a trial, why not just toss him to Central 46?��


    Yamamoto had his calm eyes trained on both Yoruichi and Itachi, more the latter than the former. ��Captain Shih��in, tell us why you brought him here with you.��


    Shunsui Ky��raku tilted his straw hat downwards so that it covered his eyes, muttering in realization to himself. ��Well, here we go.��


    ��Easy. I brought him here so that the charges against him will be dropped and I plan to bring him into my Division.��


    A pin drop silence enveloped the hall as some of the Captains were stunned speechless, some held their head down, shaking it in Yoruichi��s daring request, while one just grinned.


    ��Captain Shih��in,�� Yamamoto started, the air of the room suddenly turned stifling. ��Did you just request that the Seireitei waive off the charges against a ryoka for killing fellow Shinigami in order for you to let him into your Division?�� He asked slowly.


    Despite the pressure that was coming off Yamamoto, Yoruichi stood her ground unfazed, so also did Itachi, something which caught all the Captain��s attention.


    ��Yes, that��s basically what I want. In his defense, he was unaware of the situation given how recent he arrived in the Soul Society. Captain Shiba can confirm this.�� Yoruichi''s response resulted in a surprised ��Eh?�� from Isshin who didn��t expect him to be called in defense of Itachi.


    ��Captain Shiba, is that true?�� Yamamoto turned to Isshin who was cursing Yoruichi��s carefreeness in his head.


    Seeing all the attention once more focused on him, Isshin looked at Itachi and Yoruichi, somehow taken aback by how calm Itachi was. Something he knew wasn��t a mask but was instead the boy��s mental state.


    Cursing himself along Yoruichi, he nodded. ��I can affirm that what Captain Shih��in said is true.�� He answered in support of Itachi. ��When we first met, he did introduce himself and give a brief summary of his situation but the fight broke out after he refused to sheathe his weapon and come with us.��


    Honestly, Itachi was surprised that Isshin would speak in his favor given how he had killed a few of his subordinates. His initial thoughts on the man were not enough to draw a conclusion of his character that Itachi could trust.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ��Not only that, but he��s been hunting Hollows and bandits during his days in the Soul Society from the reports I had my own people dig up. Not to mention with the latest information I��m sure Captain Ky��raku received he also saved three members of his squad from a Hollow attack that would have killed them, I verified that myself.��


    Yoruichi shared the information she had on Itachi with the other Captains, especially the hiding ground where the dead bodies of five Shinigamis were found.


    ��She dug up most of my actions from the 69th District till recent.�� Itachi thought, surprised that she was able to find out that much given the few people he��s had contact with for a year. Even when he entered any settlement or village, the number of contact he had with the people there never exceeded two.


    ��That��s quite the report, Captain Shih��in.�� Yamamoto commented after listening to all that Yoruichi had in defense of Itachi. It wasn��t just Yamamoto that was surprised at Yoruichi��s change in character from being laid back as she normally was.


    ��That��s my job, Head Captain. And I��m good at my job.�� She smirked.


    Yamamoto sighed. ��As true as those words are, there are still a few things left to confirm. You, Itachi Uchiha, mind explaining how you came in possession of a Zanpakut��, and not just that, but also unlocked its Shikai state?��


    Apart from Isshin who had suspected it and Kisuke who was aware of it, Yoruichi had made no mention of Itachi��s combat abilities yet so none of the Captains thought he had unlocked a Shikai.


    Regardless of when he unlocked it, the fact that he achieved his Shikai in months of him arriving in the Soul Society made it clear how talented he was.


    Yoruichi looked wryly at Yamamoto and ended up shrugging. ��I��ve done my best, brat. Try not to mess up my hard work, okay?�� She said to Itachi as she left to stand on the right hand side besides Kisuke.


    ��I picked it up from the body of a dead Shinigami after a Hollow incident I came across in the 67th District. Following that, I observed the Shinigamis I came across as I made my way down the Rukongai and that clued me in on the fact that the sword was more than just a mundane weapon. Also with the fact that it seems to passively meld itself with my energy. I only achieved the Shikai after my fight with Captain Shiba after understanding what it was.��


    He told them what he knew and what he did during his time in the Rukongai Districts. Since these Captains weren��t outright overbearing, he figured it��d be against his better interests if he wasn��t honest. Not like there was anything of value in his daily life.


    The only thing he kept to himself was his Shikai abilities and his eyes, silently thankful that Yoruichi didn��t bring it up.


    ��Oi, you said you fought a Captain, killed his subordinates and still managed to escape while not having that Shikai thing?�� Kenpachi asked with a happy grin on his face. ��Hey, old man. Let me fight him, if he dies then he isn��t worth our attention, if he doesn��t�� Well, we��ll continue fighting until one of us drops. That��s better than this boring talk, right?!��


    A soft snort interrupted Kenpachi��s impassioned plea. ��Why not let the Head Captain give his decisions before you try to satisfy your vain desire.�� Ginrei Kuchiki calmly chided the brute, Kenpachi.


    ��Huh? What are you on, damned twig? Keep being silent or I��ll come over and help you do that�� permanently, this time.�� Kenpachi snarled at the elegantly looking old man who didn��t bother to deign him a response.


    Now wasn��t that another surprise? Escaping a Captain using his Shikai while not having one.


    ��From what my Zanpakut����s spirit told me, this sword is its permanent home so I��m sorry, but if your words revolve around me handing it over, I won��t.�� Itachi said, looking at Yamamoto.


    He knew that if it were to come to a fight, it was virtually impossible for him to escape the encirclement  especially when he didn��t have his Mangeky����s Amaterasu and Susano��o, but that didn��t mean he would let them just take away a part of his soul without fighting for it.


    Yoruichi palmed her head while Kisuke snickered beside her as all the Captains were now staring at Itachi with a cold expression at his words that could be construed as a direct challenge.


    ��It will do you good to not be so confrontational with your words, young man. It can get scary real fast for you. Just a friendly advice.�� Shunsui said while tilting his hat a little higher to cross his eyes with Itachi��s.


    Itachi received his look, held it for a second before turning back to Yamamoto to know what the man had to say.


    It needed no saying that the person Itachi felt the most powerful momentum from was the old man sitting down. It honestly reminded him of the Leaf��s Lord Third.


    ��The youthful brashness children display is something I��ll never get over.�� Yamamoto said, and it could��ve just been Itachi��s perception, but he could see flickers of flame trickling at the man��s feet. ��That aside, there are a lot of complications involved with your acceptance into the Gotei 13. And the only reason why this is being considered is because of a reputable Captain deciding to stand in defense of you. As such, you��ll have to answer a few of my questions.��

 Chapter 29 - Itachi’s Trial II

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    The weight of the atmosphere inside this large room thickened exponentially that all the frivolity present in some of the Captain��s faces were wiped away, but yet Itachi didn��t buckle under it or look as if it was affecting him, still having that calm neutrality on his face, never shifting.


    ��Did you come here of your own will or did Captain Shih��in capture you and bring you here?��


    Facing Yamamoto��s first question, Itachi didn��t hesitate to answer. It also helped that he was dealing with a straightforward person. ��My plan since waking up has always been to come to here and upon meeting Captain Yoruichi who offered a much more easier way than infiltrating it, I decided to follow her.��


    Itachi��s answer threw some of the Captain��s into a loop. Some of them wondered why Itachi would say something like that and possibly heap suspicion onto him, not just from the Head Captain but all of them as well.


    On the other hand, Itachi knew that unlike the panel of Captains here, the person he had to convince was the Head Captain and only the Head Captain. Not the Captains and not the Central 46 governing body they had made a few mention of.


    Even if he was on the back foot power wise, Itachi has never once doubted his senses and instincts. He was sure he had a comfortable read on Yamamoto��s character.


    ��He has the momentum of Lord Third, but he��s more like him�� Danzo Shimura.��


    With this template established, all he had to do was find the line and know when to toe it and when to keep away from it.


    Just because he preferred small and straightforward talks didn��t mean he couldn��t lie or wasn��t cunning enough. He had those in spades and more.


    ��Hmm�� I see. And now that you��re here, pray tell; what are you going to do now?��


    ��Learn about the Hollows and the Shinigamis. I never expected the afterlife to be like this. All I want is to be sufficiently knowledgeable of this new world around me.�� He told everyone. Unlike the simple decisions that these were, for Itachi he had to spend a lot of time to come to these as his choices of action.


    He had to constantly remind himself that he wasn��t on an undercover mission and he didn��t have to come up with made-up scenarios and filter his way into this foreign group and get their weakness.


    He would do that as it was part of the information he wanted but that was just par the course as it is something that he would naturally gain knowledge of once he starts learning about Shinigami and their abilities. The difference was the way he went about it.


    ��Forgive me for saying this, Head Captain, but this guy smells like a folded bag of tricks. I��m sorry, Captain Shih��in, but that��s just my guts speaking.�� Shinji said, wryly smiling as he apologized to Yoruichi. But honestly, when did the princess ever get this active? For someone else for that matter?


    ��Let me say this, Head Captain, but remember that all this came from a misinterpretation between him and Captain Shiba. If that��s not enough, we can verify the timeframe he unlocked his Shikai. As for his strength and mental fortitude, it was due to his life as a warrior, that I can personally verify. None of his abilities and fighting styles were culled from the ones we Shinigamis use.�� Yoruichi said, crossing her hands while feeling a bit annoyed.


    She was finally starting to wonder if this was a bad idea from the start but unfortunately she couldn��t change it and could only go on with it and see the end of it.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    She gave her word so she��ll do her best concerning Itachi becoming a member of her Division. Leaving things halfway was not her style.


    ��Rest assured, I��ve heard all that you��ve said, Captain Shih��in, Captain Hirako.�� He looked at his question, the two of them in particular, Yoruichi frowning lightly while Shinji just shrugged nonchalantly.


    ��Captain Unohana, Captain Kuchiki, what are your thoughts?�� He asked those two specifically while lightly resting backwards on his chair.


    Itachi looked at the two Captains Yamamoto called out; the black haired woman and the permed white haired old man with the silk scarf around his neck, mentally taking note of what could be an informal council to Yamamoto.


    Unohana bowed slightly to Yamamoto and looked directly at Itachi for the first time. ��I believe the reports of Captain Shih��in have substantial weight, more so when in conjunction with Captain Shiba and Captain Urahara confirming most of the technicalities. Since he��ll be under Captain Shih��in��s watch, I see no need for heavy stipulations to be placed on him.��


    ��Hmm, Captain Kuchiki?�� Yamamoto nodded and turned to the 6th Division Captain.


    ��It shouldn��t be forgotten that he did break a few of the Seireitei��s rules and that should come with its equal punishment, even if it was done in ignorance. A precedent should not be encouraged or more would come from it. I also see no reason to stop Captain Shih��in from taking him into her Division; he��ll have to be tested but that is all up to her.�� Ginrei Kuchiki finished his words, giving his opinion from an unbiased standpoint.


    They couldn��t just brush off anyone who kills Shinigami and claim it to be ignorance or a misunderstanding. That would just set a chaotic trend that would be too hard to deal with then.


    Yamamoto lightly tapped his came against the ground and the room returned to still silence once again with all the Captains keeping their thoughts to themselves until Yamamoto��s decision.


    After a short while, Itachi saw Yamamoto open his eyes and look at Isshin and inquired of him.


    ��Captain Shiba, do you have any words against this young man?�� Isshin shook his head at Yamamoto and the old man nodded. ��I see. In that case, I will accept him as a Shinigami in training under Captain Shih��in and the umbrella of the Second Division and have him sent to Shin���� Academy-��


    ��Um, I don��t think that��s necessary. He��s already stronger than any instructor that��ll be teaching them over at the Academy, hell even most of our Lieutenants.�� Yoruichi cut in, abashedly dodging a soft glare from a mildly crossed Head Captain who was irritated at being cut off.


    ��In any other situation, that would be your call to make but since he��s mostly an unknown to everyone except you and Captain Shiba, I think it��s better for the Captains to judge that since you just claimed him stronger than their Lieutenants.�� Yamamoto waved off Yoruichi��s words since at this point he had nothing to do with it and this case would just be disturbing his tranquility if it stretches even more from here on out.


    ��Yes, I��m fighting him so all of you step back!�� Kenpachi warned with a malicious smile on his face as he stared down Itachi.


    Meanwhile Itachi remained mostly quiet as he tried painting a dynamic of the Captains with his observation so far.


    Looking at Kenpachi, Itachi could already smell the wildly surging bloodlust and just when it threatened to burst out, Yamamoto raised his hand and that gesture arrested Kenpachi��s rising bloodlust, earning the Head Captain a furious glare from the angry Captain of the Eleventh.


    ��Rather, have him fight a Lieutenant or one of your stronger Seated Officers. You have no objection, do you?��


    Itachi shook his head. ��I don��t. Thank you for hearing me out.�� He said to Yamamoto who snorted at his words.


    ��Carry your further talks to the training ground.�� Yamamoto said as he stood up, hunched back, and started walking out of the room followed by the 12 dismissed Captains.


    ��So tell me, Itachi boy, what��s your thoughts so far?�� Shunsui asked as he walked beside Itachi who was flanked by Yoruichi and a bored-out-of-his-mind Kisuke.


    ��My thoughts on what?�� Itachi asked back.


    ��Anything, everything. Even the air itself. What do you think?�� Shunsui said with a laugh and wanted to tell Itachi that he was just playing around only to find Itachi, still with his neutral look, but with a certain look in his eyes.


    ��I like the moon. It is never changing.�� Itachi said as they stepped inside the training grounds of the 1st Division.


    Shunsui adjusted his hat with a dropped smile. ��I see. I like wine; it is intoxicating. Consider dropping by for some wine under the moonlight, that��s one of my favorite pastimes.��


    Shunsui left them and moved over to where the weak-looking Jushiro was standing.


    Yoruichi looked around, seeing no Lieutenant present, and couldn��t help but ask. ��Whose Lieutenant are we using for this little show? How about we call Lisa, eh Ky��raku?��


    ��I love that suggestion, Yoruichi. Let me send for her, haha, she��s going to love this.�� Shunsui laughed and ordered one of the Shinigamis to bring his overworked Lieutenant to fight Itachi who was content with just watching everyone and the little actions they made with every movement.

 Chapter 30 - A Show and Tell

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    ��Am I being too hasty?�� This was the thought that plagued Itachi��s mind as he stood in the training ground surrounded by the spectating Captains.


    It was a thought that occurred very much to him hence why he was having a hard time figuring it out.


    As an individual, especially someone of his capabilities, Itachi has always been resolute in his decisions and dealing, same with the consequences that come with those decisions.


    He never let out a word of opposition even when they said to observe his skills against one of their own as this was something he knew they would do. After all, the Hidden Villages did the same thing.


    No Kage would accept a foreign Jonin into their ranks without a thorough scrutiny of their abilities. It was a very strict process for long term undercover ninjas with those kinds of missions, unlike how calm and laid back these Captains were.


    ��With how diverse their abilities are, I guess it makes sense when every single Shinigami has the potential to have unique abilities.��


    He watched as a female Shinigami walked into the training grounds after greeting the Captains and stood across from him.


    The Lieutenant, Lisa Yadomaru, as Itachi heard them call her, was a bespectacled woman with turquoise eyes and a long braided ponytail swinging behind her.


    ��Don��t look so confused, Lisa-chan. We want you to fight this man, Itachi, here.�� Her Captain said smilingly. ��Oh, and you don��t need to hold back at all. Call it our genuine curiosity, if you will. You don��t mind that, do you, Itachi?��


    Itachi shook his head. No need to be worried about it as this was something foreign/rogue ninjas go through when joining any formal military group.


    ��Well then. You guys can start anytime you want.�� As Shunsui said that, he and the other Captains moved further backwards to give the two combatants enough space.


    Facing Itachi who was a stranger, the female Shinigami introduced herself. ��I��m Lisa Yadomaru, Lieutenant of the 8th Division.��


    ��Itachi Uchiha.�� He returned the gesture and drew out his sword.


    They stood, sizing each other up, one curious while the other contemplating.


    Seeing how she was still trying to get a read on him, Itachi took her consideration with appreciation and attacked first.


    Her eyes widened and she reacted with a block as she suddenly saw Itachi attacking her with a speed that honestly left her surprised.


    Before she could back out to regain her balance, she felt his hand on her shoulders and next thing she knew was that she was being thrown to the ground. With her decades of experience, along with the capability that came with being Shunsui��s Ky��raku��s Lieutenant, she grabbed onto Itachi��s hand holding her shoulders and used it as a leverage to twist herself into balance midair and kicked his chest to push herself away.


    ��He��s strong.�� For experienced fighters, if a glance wasn��t enough to gleam the strength class of an opponent, then the initial clash would. Now she understood why her Captain said not to hold back, but to her defense, half the things that came from his mouth were not to be taken seriously.


    She steadied her breath and held her sword to Itachi. She nodded at him and that began the next salvo of attacks.


    Itachi faced her as she pointed her palms at him, something he had seen Yoruichi do, and like he was mindful of, the familiar attack came. ��Had�� #9: Shakkah����


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    He dodged the red blast that shot at him and crossed the small distance between them and slashed a feint with his sword only to kick her in the sides which was hastily blocked.


    Lisa grunted under the force of the kick only to look perplexed as smoke started coming from Itachi��s mouth. Her senses warned her but before she could jump back, Itachi swung his sword to her left side, promptly reducing her retreat path to one.


    She saw Itachi grind his teeth and produced a spark from it that ignited the ash and exploded it on them.


    The two of them detached from each other but it was clear that she was the only one who suffered from that close ranged attack.


    It was clear to the Captains that none of the two were going all out, simply feeling the depths of their opponents, except that one was on the back leg. Just as the Captains were observing Itachi, Itachi was using Lisa as a prodding lab test to gleam further into how the Shinigami fought.


    So far, apart from their movement technique, the ��Had���� technique they used was awfully similar to ninjutsus.


    Watching her as one of her hands weaved a few hand signs, Itachi heard her invoke a new attack.


    ��Bakudo #60: Raitoningushikkusuk��ji��


    Itachi quickly looked up and above him was a charging lightning ball that immediately shot down six lightning streams, effectively binding him within a lightning cage.


    Unfortunately, this was a show and tell and Itachi knew he had to show his abilities to reduce their suspicion of him.


    Lisa had been in the middle of chanting a reduced Had�� chant when Itachi within the lightning cage disappeared in a puff of smoke and left behind a log of wood.


    A slight creak of her neck showed the reflective surface of a sword held over her shoulders.


    ��Is this enough?�� Itachi asked, not just to her but also the Captain��s watching.


    They all held intrigued smiles but none of them said anything to stop the fight.


    Though none of them said anything, it was pretty obvious that they wanted to see the ��eclipse�� between Itachi and Lisa, strength wise.


    He was leading her on and they all knew it, reacting to her attacks instead of pressing her on with his, and that made him sigh as he lifted his sword from her shoulders.


    Lisa put a distance between them, an utmost serious look cast on her face, slamming her sword into its sheath and holding it over her head.


    She slowly pulled it out, intoning as she did so. ��Tsubuse(Smash), Haguro Tonbo��. Her Reiatsu burst out in a turbulent wave and her sword underwent a transformation.


    From the normal sleek katana she once held, now held with both hands was a long polearm with a Monkspade blade on one end and a ball on the other.


    Instead of treating this as a spar of equals, Lisa looked at the fight between them as a no-holds-barred duel after truly understanding why her Captain said to fight with all she had. Anything short of that would ensure her loss.


    Whether he needed to or not, Itachi responded in kind by holding his sword in a slanting angle and activating his Shikai.


    ��Terase, Tsukuyomi(Illuminate, Tsukuyomi)��


    Honestly speaking, Itachi��s Shikai wasn��t all that impressive if one had a subliminal control over their Reiatsu, but that didn��t mean it was useless in most cases.


    Unlike with Lisa��s Shikai release, Itachi��s blade didn��t have any visible changes on it which confused the spectating Captains and his opponent. If not for the burst in his Reiatsu, they would have thought he just said those words, well all of them except for Yoruichi who had an inkling on what Itachi did.


    It was all a leading play.


    Lisa pushed on her attack and thrust her polearm at Itachi who narrowly dodged it. Upon seeing the slight opening, she twisted her left arm and the polearm wobbled and changed direction towards Itachi who faltered behind.


    The polearm speared towards Itachi��s legs and Itachi used his sword to stab the ground, effectively blocking the polearm, all his actions being seen through by Lisa��s calculating gaze.


    Slightly drawing her polearm back, she twisted it and send it ball end towards Itachi who was still kneeling from the force of her thrust but as soon as the polearms end reached near him, Lisa��s cold gaze faltered as another Itachi jumped over the kneeling one��s shoulder and parried the polearm with his sword, leaving her open for the one still kneeling, well no longer kneeling as he drove a knee into her exposed abdomen that sent her flying backwards like a shooting star �C only for her to crash into something and feel someone holding her in a chokehold.


    A third Itachi.


    She trembled as she saw the two Itachi��s in front of her weave some hand signs and bring their hands towards their mouth which only opened to spout out two huge balls of fire that joined together into one and blazed towards her.


    -!


    ��Lisa-chan! What are you doing?!��


    She jumped back in shock and frantically looked around her, not seeing the giant fireball or the person holding her, or even a second Itachi.


    ��Why are you just standing there Lisa-chan?�� She turned towards her slightly frowning Captain.


    ��Wha�C I thought���� She looked over at Itachi who was still in the same spot her stood after activating his Shikai.


    ��Did he activate his Shikai?�� She thought, thoroughly confused.

 Chapter 31 - Itachi’s Reasons

    Hoping everyone of you had a splendid crossover, because I did. Here''s to hoping 2024 is our best year yet, ??.


    _______________________


    ��Why are you just standing there Lisa-chan?! You��re making me look bad.�� Shunsui teased even as he was inwardly confused as to what happened.


    He turned to the other Captains but Yoruichi beat them to it before they could sound their confusion.


    ��It��s his Shikai. It��s an illusion-type Zanpakut��, a quite tricky one at that.�� She said. She and Kisuke, being the only two that knew of his Shikai beforehand, were intently watching Itachi to see how his Shikai works.


    She turned to her friend who was stroking his chin as he looked at Lisa who looked terribly confused. ��It��s selective. His illusion.��


    ��What do you mean?�� She asked.


    ��He means that it��s not just her mind that��s seeing things, he can also make it a visible mirage.�� Unohana commented knowingly, ��It��s also why some of you didn��t notice the change in his sword. It��s a very small and imperceptible illusion, but it��s effective since it affected us. Some of us at least.��


    ��Captain Unohana is right. He concealed the change in his Zanpakut�� from everyone, his initial illusion, yet Lieutenant Lisa is possibly under an entirely different one judging from how worked up she is.�� Kisuke explained for his fellow Captains to understand. ��I��m afraid her loss is guaranteed. She might have had a chance, but that dropped to single percentages when he activated his Shikai.��


    ��Using Illusions? What kind of weak shit is that? And here I thought he��d put up a spectacular fight since two Captains were vouching for his strength. Pathetic.�� Kenpachi snorted as he lost a lot of interest in Itachi after that little expos��.


    Down below, sweat trickled down Lisa��s head as she struggled to get a hold on herself and the switch between real and fake.


    ��Nij�� Ichij�� Tonbokudari.�� She shouted and started thrusting and slashing her polearm in fast strikes that it caused her hands and weapon to turn into a blur.


    Faced with her haphazard and controlled attack, Itachi figured he might as well use this chance to test out some of his Shikai��s abilities.


    He slashed the place in front of his legs twice and let his Reiatsu flow freely through Tsukuyomi, ��Hakanai Eiz��(Ephemeral Reflection)��


    To those watching, it looked as if nothing Itachi was doing had anything effect, ones at least visible, but to Lisa it was all clear.


    Her attacks that she saw hitting Itachi started hitting what felt like mirror-reflections of the man, fading away with every attack she landed.


    Pissed off at how confusingly hard it was to get a serious hit on her opponent, she intoned a shorten Kid�� chant, ��Had�� #32: ��kasen.��


    A bright yellow flash of light covered everything in front of her, even taking Itachi by surprise who was a little too late to quickly react.


    He held his sword against him as the beam swept past him, pushing him violently to the side while he used his sword to mitigate most of the damage.


    He had barely pushed himself out of the beam''s path when he saw Lisa��s polearm''s bladed edge extending towards him. He did not have much choice and met the polearm with his sword which pushed him sliding back with a silent grunt due to the weighted force behind it.


    ��The more I put her under Illusions the more adapted her reaction becomes, even if she doesn��t break out of it.�� Itachi thought. Unlike a few powerful genjutsus, normal genjutsus were easy to break out from. Given, he wasn��t using his Sharingan in tandem with Tsukuyomi as he wanted to see how Tsukuyomi��s genjutsu holds up against the Vice Captain before him.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ��Better to cast the illusion on myself. A focused genjutsu on her will force her instincts and Reiatsu to adapt and react in any way even if not completely.��


    He quickly understood that though his illusions worked well on the woman before him, it wasn��t infallible and its strength was boosted if he used his Sharingan with it.


    ��Well, this has been quite knowledgeable for me.��


    They clashed again, sword and polearm in constant connection with each other, but unlike Lisa who was struggling to gain a clear advantage, Itachi was looking at the effects and reaction his abilities had on her.


    As they clashed, he once again used his ��Ephemeral Reflection�� but on himself this time instead of her. The effect it had this time was different as even Itachi felt as if his movements were a haze.


    To Lisa, numerous copies of Itachi overlapped with each other, making it even harder for her to know where to strike and where to expect an attack from as multiple hands attacked at once.


    She thrust her polearm with one hand and used another to create a barrier and another one in alarm as she felt her polearm get parried while at the same time Itachi��s sword impacted her barrier.


    ��What? How?�� She said in surprise, and not only her, even Itachi and the Captains were surprised as they too felt and saw his blade strike two places with an impacted feedback.


    ��Had�� #1: Sho!�� The barrier she created vibrated and reverberated a strong repulsive force that smashed into the collection of Itachis, intending to force him back but that wasn��t happening as the overlapping Itachis burst into smoke and black feathers, resulting in a recently familiar situation.


    Itachi stood behind her with a shortened sword to her throat.


    Lisa closed her eyes despondently and deactivated her Shikai. ��I give up.�� She said, not really having much of a choice as she wasn��t even sure how many times she landed a hit on him. ��Three, no, five times�� I think.��


    Itachi removed his blade that quickly lengthened as his Shikai deactivated as he slid it back into its sheath. The fight was interesting to say the least and not just to him, but also the spectators watching.


    ��Well, Captain Shiba and Captain Yoruichi weren��t kidding. He��s strong. Not exactly a power-type Zanpakut�� but it seems to fit him somehow.�� Jushiro Ukitake commented loudly, earning nods from some of the Captains.


    He and the others turned to Yamamoto who just stood off to the side watching the whole fight in silence.


    He made a deep rumbling hum as he turned around, walking back to his office. ��Captain Shih��in, his duties are under your discretion.��


    ��Hmph! You still owe me a fight brat. Don��t forget that.�� Kenpachi declared before leaving the remaining Captains there and going back to his Division��s barrack.


    One by one the Captains left, leaving only Yoruichi, Kisuke and Shunsui alone with Itachi and Lisa.


    ��Don��t feel down, Lisa-chan, you did well. As well as you could anyway.�� The kimono-wearing Captain laughed at the glare the upset Lieutenant sent him.


    ��I��ll be going now.�� She gave a lazy salute and disappeared from the training grounds, causing Shunsui to follow after her with a stream of laughing apologies.


    ��Hello there, young man. I��m Kisuke Urahara, Captain of the 12th Division. Yoruichi told me you have some questions you might need answers for, so you can visit me when you have time as I''d like to have some talks with you. See you later, and I��ll drop by the Second later tonight, Yoruichi.��


    Kisuke lazily waved at them and wobbled as he walked out, looking like he might tumble with every step he took. It turns out his sleepy look wasn��t just a look after all.


    ��Well, come on. I��ll show you to the 2nd Division��s barrack, where you��ll be staying until further notice.�� She said and led him out as they slowly walked down the streets of the Gotei 13. ��So how is it? Still feeling lost yet?��


    ��Lost?�� Itachi looked at her confusedly which brought her to a chuckling fit.


    ��Even though I look like this, I��m over a century old and that look on your face is something I��ve seen on a few faces. My guess is war, am I right?�� She said with an expressionless smile. His expressions were always a leading edge he wore to observe people��s reactions but to Yoruichi, it was more than that. To her, that was the scope of emotions he could show on his face.


    Itachi said nothing, half remembering how easy it was for century old souls to walk around the Soul Society and half pondering where Yoruichi was going with this.


    ��For once I��m not trying to get an advantage over you. I��ll be the first person to tell you that this place isn��t home, can hardly ever be, even after spending centuries in it. But face it, it��s a pit stop for those without purpose but drive, far better than living blindly out there.��


    ��What are you trying to say, Lady Yoruichi?�� Itachi asked.


    ��First of all, just call me Yoruichi, and secondly, take it as picking the better choice of two last options. This is no heaven, you know that, but it can be the next thing to peace you can find.�� She suddenly stopped and looked Itachi dead in the eye.


    ��You journeyed straight to the Seireitei, even taking your time slowing down, not because you are desperate for information but to explore the only choice you have in death.��


    ��Choices?��


    She nodded. ��Yes. A peaceful life in the Rukongai, or a semblance of normalcy in the Seireitei. How do I know? It��s something most war hardened warriors have a problem with at the end of every war.��

 Chapter 32 - Dilemma of Freedom

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Itachi stared at the bright full moon while sitting on the branches of a tree, his thoughts a mystery to anyone, if they were watching, and even himself.


    It has been over two weeks since he joined the Gotei 13 2nd Division and like what he had expected, the feeling of loss never left.


    It was easy to forget when he was always on the move during his journey from the Rukongai 69th District but after settling down in one place for the longest time since his death, the feeling slowly started creeping back and now all he could do was leave it there to permeate as he knew not what to do with it.


    Sure he was back in a military organization like his former village, that was a placating thought, but it still felt different. Maybe it was because there was no tension between the Shinigamis and other opposing powers or maybe because a special group of people weren��t planning to plunge the world in a dreamscape, but there was something that was missing from the Soul Society in contrast to the Elemental Nations.


    ��Your mind,�� He heard Tsukuyomi��s voice in his head, something that rarely happened unless he was the one wishing to talk to it. ��It illuminates a fading hue. How lost can you be under this peaceful moonlit night, Itachi?��


    ��By the sage if I know that myself.�� He replied. For some reason, the moon seemed a lot less bright after his reply.


    Maybe it was his expectations of the afterlife that left him this lost as the eternal torment of the shameful-yet-hopeful reunion he thought would be his due was nowhere to be found.


    Having lived his life as a mission since his time in the academy at a tender age of 6 to his death at a young premature age of 21, facing the probability of living eternally in such an afterlife, maybe it isn��t such a surprising thing that he feels blindly adrift in a sea of unknowns.


    He died when his life was just starting and now here he was, a free and unknown man, having nowhere to go and nothing to do. Possessing drive but lacking purpose.


    ��Even under its illuminating light, why do I feel so lost? Why are my paths not visible under its shine? Why Tsukuyomi?�� He said it dryly, not because he was masking his innermost thoughts but because that was the only way he could say it.


    Cry? Why would he?


    The two times he remembered crying felt so far, so foreign �C the moments of his greatest regrets.


    Here in the afterlife, away from everything that made him Itachi of the Leaf, he was no longer the talented Itachi, he was no longer the Uchiha prodigy, not the most loyal ninja his village has ever seen, not the leader of his clan, not the eyes of Lord Third, not the shadow protector of the Hidden Leaf Village.


    Here he was just Itachi. A strong reincarnated soul in the afterlife.


    He who was molded to be the perfect tool, having finally found himself free could only find himself staring blankly with no idea what to do with it.


    ��You don��t have a purpose, Itachi? Let it come to you. There is no shame in remaining clueless for awhile. You who have never been a person of the heart, always foregoing your own desires for duty, with such a choice of freedom presented, will no doubt fail to find it.��


    As a being that was part of his soul, even during his time as a ninja, Tsukuyomi understood exactly what it was that left Itachi so hollow. They were one and the same after all.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Itachi sat straight on the tree branch with his legs freely swinging behind him while his hands hung out towards the moon as if he wanted to feel it in his hands.


    ��My desires huh?�� He couldn��t even laugh freely at the irony of his situation. All he ever desired was lost, dead, and the last one till alive in the Elemental Nations, yet only now did his desire matter.


    What did he desire? Family? Truth? Peace?


    ��I��ll try, Tsukuyomi. All I ask is be patient with him when I fail.�� He said.


    ��Will you fail? Make your choices, and we��ll make sure to stick with you all the way.�� Tsukuyomi gave his final reply as his presence receded back into the depths of the illusory world.


    Taking a last look at the moon, Itachi made a silent promise to himself before jumping off the branch.


    ��..


    The next morning, garbed in standard Shinigami attire, Itachi walked through the roads of the 2nd Division as he headed to Yoruichi��s office along with a few other Shinigamis who were heeding the Captain��s call.


    They were led to the back of Yoruichi��s office where they all stood straight in sharp lines before the languidly reclining Captain.


    Itachi was a bit thankful to Yoruichi as actions these past few weeks were nothing short of consideration, mostly leaving him to his own devices or having short private conversations with him. Mostly trying to get him to open up or having Soi Fon clear up a few of his questions and having her show him around.


    ��Since you all are aware of the recent Hollow activities springing up in the Rukongai, I want to inform you that you all will be working overtime from now on with the Divisions you find yourself aiding. From henceforth, whenever in the field you are required to maintain hourly check signals between cells. Any cell that fails to do so on time without the excuse of being in combat will face extreme discipline corrections.��


    Despite the relaxedness in her posture and voice, the intent she carried made every single Shinigami too tense to even let out a flinch.


    While he hadn��t been an active member of the Division since he joined due to Yoruichi��s discretion. She couldn��t just put him in a cell squad when she knew his abilities and style could potentially disrupt his teammates and even suppress their efficiency.


    ��Soi Fon will notify you of the date of your departure and members of your group. Dismissed.�� The Shinigamis cleared out of her backyard except for Itachi who she directed her gaze at to stay. ��Honestly, there��s no way I��m grouping you with anyone, except maybe Soi Fon, mostly because of your abilities.��


    ��I��ll still need a guide since I��m clueless about the Rukongai.�� Itachi replied.


    Hearing his reply, Yoruichi smiled and sat up a little straighter. ��Oh? You are ready to go back to the field? I admit I want you around me to run errands rather than in the field since I can��t burden my dear Soi Fon for everything.��


    ��Carrying out your orders is not a burden, Lady Yoruichi!�� Soi Fon, who had been silently standing behind Yoruichi, spoke up seriously. How could serving her Lady be considered a burden?


    ��I have no objections either way.�� Itachi said. After another thinking session the previous night, and thanks to Tsukuyomi, Itachi realized that he could ease himself back into it.


    ��About the Hollows, is this a reoccurring thing?�� He couldn��t help but ask.


    The two women fell silent, with Soi Fon looking genuinely curious while Yoruichi tapped her chin, humming a soft tune to herself.


    ��Honestly, I have no idea. It��s not as if there��s rhyme or reason to most of their actions. But something like this is very rare, first time I��ve seen it like this. All they do is hunt souls to eat; Hollow, Shinigami and everything in between. Got an idea what is going on?��


    Itachi shook his head. ��I don��t know that much about the Shinigamis to establish a behavioral pattern or give an educated opinion but I think it��s easy to tell that there��s a cause behind it. Not a spontaneous occurrence like some might think. Maybe something might have happened in the dimension they reside in.��


    ��We��ve been monitoring Hollow activities in Hueco Mundo and so far nothing weird is happening over there.�� Yoruichi said offhandedly while standing up. ��Soi Fon will probably be your guide for this mission.��


    ��As well as my supervisor and examiner.�� Itachi helped her complete the words she left unsaid but she shrugged uncaringly.


    ��You understand so no need to point it out.�� She said, her voice fading as she walked farther away before disappearing in a blur.


    Itachi turned to Soi Fon who felt a bit uncomfortable under his calm look. ��When do we leave?��


    She let out an awkward cough and replied a little anxiously than she would��ve liked if she had paid a little attention to how she acted when he spoke.


    ��Yes, um, I��d rather we leave today. It��s mostly investigations we��ll be carrying out so we are likely to spend up to a week on the field.��


    Itachi nodded and turned around to leave, giving his remark as he faded away. ��Let me know when you��re ready.��


    Seeing how he left, Soi Fon looked disgruntled, not understanding why her Yoruichi-sama would want to put up with someone like Itachi whose eyes looked like he didn��t put anyone in them.


    ��Oh right. She went after him because of me.��

 Chapter 33 - An Unusual Phenomenon I

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Itachi and Soi Fon left their barracks as soon as Soi Fon was done with her arrangement for the rest of the squad, neither one being the type to waste time dilly dallying when a mission was up.


    With Soi Fon leading the way with her expert mastery in Shunpo, Itachi silently followed beside her having no problems keeping up with her, much to her consternation.


    Despite all that had happened, Soi Fon never outright said it, but Itachi��s presence rattled her a great deal despite how much she tried to hide it. She herself could not understand why because as a Shinigami, she was used to death and have on more than one occasion, found herself on the harrowing edge of death, so it didn��t make any sense that she was still plagued by those memories.


    ��The Hollows. How easy is it for them to get into the Soul Society?�� Itachi asked.


    The expression on her face was cold and calm, not letting stray thoughts influence her actions when on a mission.


    ��Quite easy, but they don��t do it often.��


    ��Why?��


    ��Because just like how it us suicidal for any random Shinigami to enter Heuco Mundo, so also it is for Hollows here. Granted, we can��t cover all of the Rukongai since we severely lack the numbers, but we are always monitoring the state of the souls in Soul Society to know if something is wrong.��


    It was a loose security system which led to the sharp deteriorating state of the Rukongai but there was nothing they could do as the Soul Society was just too big for a few thousand Shinigami to act as security guards.


    ��The details of this mission?�� Itachi asked.


    Soi Fon eyed him but he didn��t react to it, just keeping his head straight as they traveled. Her job was to supervise him and note any peculiarities he had when it came to deferring to authority, delegated or otherwise.


    ��Nothing important.��


    ��It��s a mission. The details are always important.�� Itachi remarked, coming off somewhat strict. As far as they understood, even if Yoruichi didn��t say it out loud, this was Itachi��s mission more than it was Soi Fon��s. She was at the very least his guide, and at most his probation officer.


    Soi Fon was somehow shaken but she refused to let any of it show on her face, not knowing that Itachi could read her quite easily.


    He didn��t care for her apprehension towards him as all he was here to do was learn. Even for him, this was a new route he was taking as there was never a time, since he had learnt how to read, that he was completely clueless of the things happening around them.


    They stopped at the valley of a mountain range, still staring at each other until Soi Fon turned away with an irritated huff.


    ��An entire settlement of souls suddenly disappeared and the tracks there showed that there was little to no struggle when it happened. It looked like they suddenly turned to smoke and fizzled away.��


    ��I see. Then let��s go.�� Itachi nodded, already aware of what his role was, at least what Yoruichi was expecting from him. All he needed were the details to know exactly what his mission was.


    He would never have reduced himself to playing ninja for someone if what he wanted wasn��t something he deemed to be of equal importance. It also helped that Yoruichi was honest in her dealings with him which made it easier for him to reduce himself low enough to defer to her authority.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Soi Fon kept her thoughts to herself as she watched Itachi almost shoulder to shoulder with her as they traveled, solely focused on his mission and nothing more.


    ��.


    [West Rukongai, 37th District]


    The two of them arrived at the small settlement tucked away to one side of the base of a mountain, carefully noting everything they came across.


    They were not the only ones here, Itachi understood, and before long Soi Fon had brought him man in charge of this specific site.


    ��Hey, Soi Fon. Nice to see you out here, and along with him I see.�� Kisuke Urahara greeted them as they arrived at the center of the town where a serious looking Kisuke stood while looking around.


    ��Captain Urahara, Lady Yoruichi sent us to be of assistance.�� Soi Fon said.


    ��I��m aware, though she didn��t tell me she was sending him over. But I guess that doesn��t matter.�� Kisuke said before beckoning them to follow him.


    ��This part of the town is the most populated but there is nothing here to tell us, or even give us an idea of what happened here. They disappeared just like the others.�� He said as he brought them to a spot where there were multiple footprints. ��Do you notice anything?��


    ��They were aware of what was happening to them, but weren��t fast enough to avoid it.�� Itachi said as he looked at the mismatched set of footprints on the ground.


    ��Care to explain?�� Kisuke asked.


    ��The prints.�� Itachi started. ��It didn��t start here at the center, this just happened to be where most of the people were when it happened.��


    ��So they noticed lately and were too slow to react? But that should leave some kind of trace considering the range and time it took effect, no?�� Soi Fon asked.


    ��Probably. I��m not the expert on souls so there''s not much I can say.�� Itachi said.


    ��Where are you going?�� Kisuke inquired as he saw Itachi leaving them there.


    ��To case the area.�� Itachi said before disappearing, eliciting an interested gaze from Kisuke.


    ��Quite a neat movement technique.�� He commented. ��And with that scowl on your face, I can tell that you��re not exactly thrilled with his presence in the Second.��


    ��Mmph! He��s self-serving and too conceited. Just because Lady Yoruichi is accommodating towards him to some extent doesn��t mean he should take advantage of her kindness.�� She said sullenly and turned to leave.


    ��You really have a knack for finding them, Yoruichi.�� He chuckled and afterwards his face got serious as he went back to work. This was a pretty serious issue after all.


    ����


    Looking over the small village, Itachi keenly observed every detail he could find and they were actually few and almost useless.


    From what he had learned Soi Fon and Yoruichi during his few weeks in the Seireitei, everything in the Soul Society was made of spirit particles, both living and nonliving.


    Given that these were energy particles, it only made sense that Itachi was able to see them with his Sharingan. He finally figured out why it felt like his visual prowess was on hyper mode anytime he used it and that was because all he was seeing was solidified energy blocks.


    In a rough sense, all the physical things like ground, trees, their bodies, even water, was all made up from the building block energy particle called Reishi.


    And that was what he was focusing on.


    In a way, it made his investigation harder and easier at the same time. Since the souls faded away into Reishi, it made it very hard for him to pick out the difference, like trying to separate water from water.


    Now if he could pinpoint any difference from the normal Reishi-infused atmosphere then it wouldn��t be that much of a problem anymore for him to pick up a trail.


    ��But what happened here? Were they absorbed as energy or was it something that targeted living souls in particular.�� Itachi thought, always reminding himself to keep an open mind when it came to Shinigami and Hollows. ��Hollows really are dangerous.��


    ��This print�� this person likely noticed what was happening but before they could continue their leap step, the same thing they saw happened to them.��


    It was a long and disproportionate footprint and it wasn��t the only one he had found. He had made notice of these types of prints when he and Soi Fon entered the village, more of them at the center area and few sparse ones in some parts of the city done


    Soi Fon, who was watching Itachi from a distance, curiously made herself unseen, intrigued on what Itachi was going to do.


    She saw him close his eyes and when he opened it again, gone were his back eyes and in their place were a pair of red eyes with three dotted patterns on them.


    ��Those eyes again. What are they?�� She thought, taking extra steps to make sure her presence was as thin as possible so he wouldn��t notice.


    With his Sharingan active, Itachi scanned the area again and focused on areas with some degree of energy fluctuation.


    ��That��s weird. The energy particles were broken into smaller blocks. If it��s a Hollow attack then it was one big enough to cover the whole place in split moments. But I can��t tell if it eradicated them in an instant or if it first immobilized them before destroying them.��


    ��Something doesn��t feel right.��

 Chapter 34 - An Unusual Phenomenon II

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    The slight frown that was supposed to be on Itachi��s face to show just how skeptical he was of the current scenario, though it wasn��t present, it didn��t matter because that was how he was feeling.


    Though under different and unavoidable circumstances, he was back in his element and his intuition was hinting at this being something bigger.


    ��Maybe the Hollows are working under a hierarchy because this isn��t the first case of missing souls. If not the Hollows, then maybe an enemy force, the nobles or even a crazy Shinigami.��


    Given the surface acquaintances Itachi had with Yoruichi, and in extension the Shinigami, everyone was up for suspicion from Itachi.


    He looked at a particular spot in general with his Sharingan and three seconds later Soi Fon appeared before him, not displaying an ounce of shame at being caught spying on him.


    ��The Hollows, do they have a hierarchical/military structure.?�� He asked after his eyes faded back to his normal black ones.


    ��Not necessarily. I did hear Lady Yoruichi talking one time about how there seems to be some kind of Hollow leader but he doesn��t rule all Hollows, more like he has the most Hollow followers. Some Hollows do travel in groups but they are very few who prefer that.�� Soi Fon answered, looking at Itachi scrutinizingly but unable to glean anything from him.


    ��Did you find anything?�� She couldn��t help but ask at the end when Itachi made no effort in explaining further.


    ��Nothing much for now but it could turn out to be something major if it proves true.�� He said.


    Soi Fon withheld a snort but made what she thought obvious with the derisive eye roll she shot him.


    Itachi��s thoughts however were somber because like what he asked her on their way here and her reply of the Soul Society watching for any abnormal spirit activity and acting to it birthed a few thoughts in Itachi upon his brief reading of this site.


    ��Either they are bypassing their sensors every single time or someone is helping them do it. The former is the best case scenario while the latter is entirely plausible but not desirable.��


    He also remembered that Hollow��s weird behavior a few weeks ago and how it reacted to the passing Shinigami presences when they entered a certain distance range.


    ��Will you at least tell me something so that I don��t just stand here looking like the dumb one?��


    Itachi stared at the angrily whining Lieutenant and just pointed at the set of footprints around them and calmly questioned her. ��See it?��


    ��If you are asking about the slightly irregular prints and the obvious handprint of someone falling and struggling to get up, then yes.�� She crossed her hands and answered Itachi matter-of-factly, also a bit irritated that he was asking her something obvious.


    ��Conclusions?�� He asked again. He wasn��t trying to be a showoff or mock her for anything. Rather what he was trying to do was understand how good her sensory aptitudes were and use her as a low-budget blueprint for others in the Seireitei.


    ��Probably the same as you came to.��


    ��Reasons and possible outcomes?�� He pushed the door to a house open and saw that there were three plates of food on the table.


    Soi Fon stomped into the same house and walked to Itachi��s front glaring mildly at him. ��What is the point of all these questions?��


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    He looked down at her, almost tempted to point out how easily irritated and impatient she was but refrained from doing so as she was Yoruichi��s charge, hence the purple-haired woman��s responsibility to teach.


    ��Your sensors, the ones you said watches the spiritual activity in the Rukongai, were not able to pick it up until a few days after. Also there��s the fact that no Shinigami or civilians were survivors of these particular events.��


    Soi Fon��s sarcastic retort paused as she started thinking of how these disappearances came to be and the reason why it irritated Yoruichi so much whenever the matter was brought to her desk.


    Not just the weak civilian souls, even the disappearance of the few scouting Shinigami groups were so abrupt and sudden that no conclusive picture have been construed up to help them understand what was happening.


    ���� Was that why you asked how we monitor soul activities across the Rukongai? Even about their leadership structure. You think this is something bigger than just a few powerful Hollows attacking us Shinigami?�� She held her chin in contemplation but no matter how she thought of it, it all came back to her initial thoughts.


    ��Since I don��t know that much about the Hollows, I can��t really say. What I can say is believing it��s just Hollow interference is a little bit too narrow-minded.�� Itachi pointed out  while he slowly walked around the house.


    He noticed one of the spoons by the window and one of the chairs being halfway pushed back. ��They also saw it and died just as helpless.��


    ��So what are you trying to say? I��m afraid I still don��t understand.��


    ��It��s not what I��m trying to say but what I��m thinking. And I��m not the only one thinking that, am I, Captain Urahara?��


    Soi Fon turned in surprise to the door creaking open to show a bashfully smiling Kisuke leaning against the wall on the outside.


    ��You��re quite something, young man.�� He said while stepping into the room and bending his head down a bit to avoid bumping his head over the top of the wall. ��And while I can agree with you, the problem still remains that we have little to no clue on what is happening. So, care to share any thoughtful insight you might have?��


    ��I don��t have any concrete insight at this point but, as I��m sure you also know, it was something that broke the Reishi building block of the normal civilian soul and either vaporized them on the spot or immobilized them for them to be moved away.��


    ��Hmm, I  see.�� Kisuke nodded as that was pretty much the same conjecture he thought up. ��It��s a bit tricky but that��s pretty much all we got to work with. But just for clearance sakes, what do you think is the lead chain event of all this?��


    Kisuke was smiling, lips stretched to their limit but the look in his eyes reflected none of the jovial expression he usually wore.


    Itachi bent down and picked up the fallen spoon and set it on the table and also arranged the chairs just for the sake of it. ��It��s either one of a few things, or even all of them. A very specialized Hollow, strong individuals from the Rukongai or one from the Seireitei working with a Hollow.��


    ��Wha-? How can you say something like that?�� Soi Fon chided a bit tamely. It��s not as if it wasn��t something that couldn��t happen. The working with Hollows part might be a bit questionable but all in all a valid one.


    ��Like I said, it��s just a thought.�� Itachi said to Soi Fon before then turning to Kisuke who was sporting a very peculiar smile. ��Is that enough for you, Captain Urahara?��


    ��Hahaha, of course it is. Thanks for satisfying my curiosity. I��ll be taking my leave first then.�� He said and turned to leave to tend to his ongoing work piling to his desk.


    The remaining two of them didn��t remain idle and left too, Soi Fon trailing Itachi this time as this was her mission �C observing Itachi.


    With his Sharingan active, Itachi surveyed the area of the village and the surroundings but ended up with nothing.


    ��There��s very little for us to do here. Is this the only place we have to be at?�� Itachi asked after hours of searching and coming up with nothing, even with his Sharingan.


    ��It is, but there��s a few places we could case if you��re up for it. I��ll have to notify HQ about this little change and get confirmation before we think of leaving.��


    Soi Fon radioed back to the 2nd Division and upon receiving Yoruichi��s direct permission, she and Itachi left Kisuke and made their way towards the closest Stealth Corps group.


    ��How many of these disappearances happened in the last few weeks?��


    ��So far? Two.�� She replied succinctly. ��There could be more but we can��t be sure.��


    Itachi nodded and employed his Body Flicker faster, forcing Soi Fon to up her Shunpo to keep up with him.


    With how much he��s seen the Shunpo in action, Itachi already knew how to do it but he didn��t bother as his Body Flicker didn��t lose to anyone��s Shunpo. It also felt more seamless to do than the Shunpo.


    ��Looks like I��ll be focusing on the Hollows and any other powered species out there that the Seireitei has records of. If even the Captains are lost on this then there is the possibility of something more happening in a background that no one is aware of.��


    He wasn��t regretting his choice, he wouldn��t, and the feeling of going back on a mission wasn��t one he enjoyed nowadays, at all, but there was little he could actually do.

 Chapter 35 - An Unusual Phenomenon III

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Soi Fon didn��t lie when she said it would take a while before they got there, and neither did Yoruichi when she said the mission might take a few days because that was what it took.


    Since there were a few reports of Hollows out there and with some teams killing while the others investigated, Itachi would spend a few seconds to a minute watching the group of Shinigami battling the Hollows before he would leave.


    It wasn��t like he was fascinated with the Hollows, no. To him it was nothing more than a passing interest that he knew would wane fast once he started learning about them.


    It was an opportunity to learn something new and Itachi had always been a curious one since his childhood days.


    For the few days they spent traveling together, Soi Fon was gradually becoming less spooked by Itachi and his mannerisms. There were soft trembles here and there, and the occasional gasping out of a nap, but she was getting her shit together and she was happy for it.


    ��Did Lady Yoruichi send us together because she knew this would happen? She��s just too kind�� Lady Yoruichi~��


    On Itachi��s side of the coin, he already knew what was up with her after watching her for a few days after his admission into the 2nd Division. He didn��t do anything or say anything concerning that as it was something he knew she would grow out of it. And that was what she was doing, albeit slowly.


    When they finally arrived at their destination, Itachi saw that it was an old Shinigami outpost which was still in use by present Shinigami as somewhere to lay off during missions.


    It didn��t take Itachi long to notice that something was wrong with this place when compared to the other location they had been to.


    ��What did you find?�� She tensed when she saw Itachi��s expression go taut after he made a circle over the outpost. ��Did something happen here?��


    Knowing that his eyes were somehow special and he could see the lingering trace of Reishi particles and Reiatsu, she expected him to say something that should��ve been hard to believe but instead his words were the direct opposite.


    ��Nothing. There��s nothing here. Absolutely nothing.�� He said. His eyes took in every single thing in its range of vision with keen cognizance, missing nothing in its focus.


    �� And yet he could find nothing.


    ��Itachi, what do you mean ��nothing��. Would you look that serious if it was nothing?�� She was puzzled. Was the ��nothing�� he said a context of something she was failing to understand?


    ��The shihakush�� lying around are the only signs they were ever here. Everything else says otherwise.�� He stated.


    Soi Fon shook her head slowly, still not understanding what he meant but let him continue with what he was doing as his help was the only thing to a clue they had.


    Itachi stood in the middle of the output, frowning at how peaceful the Reishi atmosphere was. Unlike water mixing with water, like the other one did, this one either spat it out or completely deleted it.


    ��Something isn��t right here.�� He said pointing at the four strewn across shihakush�� lying about. ��The Reishi and Reiatsu in a Shinigami��s body is folds above that of the normal average soul out there and given that they are Shinigami, they should have been able to at least react for a while before dying but that did not happen. Nothing.��


    ����You mean that they didn��t see what happened?��  Soi Fon asked tentatively.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Bringing his two hands together in a praying sign, Itachi closed his eyes and Soi Fon went a few feet back as she felt his Reiatsu flow in a faux clam state.


    She didn��t have to ask him what he was doing when his Reiatsu burst out like a wave in all directions.


    Itachi released his Reiatsu in two more bursts, each bigger and fiercer than the one before them.


    ��What the hell is he doing now?�� She would have berated him for what he was currently doing had this been the first week she knew of him, but Itachi wasn��t careless. That much she had grudgingly come to accept in such little time she��s known him.


    Itachi released his hands, his eyes still a gleaming red as they looked at the charged air of Reiatsu and turbulent Reishi.


    ��Why were you doing that?�� Soi Fon asked.


    ��It��s easier to sense another��s energy that one��s own, but it��s easier to manipulate yours than another��s. I released my Reiatsu in concentrated bursts to supercharge the spirit particles in the air so when I try to ��connect�� with my own Reiatsu-infused atmosphere, it''ll be easier for me to identify everything different from my own energy.�� He explained slowly for her to understand. Despite her initial brash and prudish behavior, she did her best in answering him so far so telling her something simple in return was no deal to Itachi.


    Not to mention that this was something he learnt from Sasuke during their fight when his younger brother hit him with that lightning jutsu, Kirin. It worked on the same principles after all.


    ��So like a magnet.��


    ��Basically.��


    Once again Itachi observed the Reishi particles and Reiatsu in the air but no matter what he did or how he tried, the results were the same.


    ��This is unsettling.�� He muttered to himself. The unknown was always a danger to everyone and this was something that could kill a Shinigami without them or anyone knowing was more than unsettling.


    ��How many groups ran investigation on West Rukongai from District 37th��?�� He suddenly asked.


    ��Why do you want to know?�� Soi Fon asked back. It didn��t need to be said that the mission details of other teams aort from one��s own was classified information, especially an investigation mission like this one.


    ��This is the North Rukongai 24th District. Do you understand now?�� His voice was calm and low as he spoke, hardly ever in a hurry.


    ��Huh? What does that hav- Wait! If this is the same Hollow then it��s traveling districts, back and forth and-�� Soi Fon eyes widened, turning to Itachi and staring at him in shock. This was frightening to say the least.


    ��It��s clearly getting stronger and the scene on West Rukongai could be considered messy work when compared to this. Not only that, from the time of their mission and the time they lost contact falls within a specific timeframe along with the one over at West Rukongai. They are hiding their tracks and diverting attention.�� He said.


    ��This is too smart and clean for a single or small group of Hollows�� work. That is if it��s still a Hollow.�� Itachi said as he jumped onto the branch of a tree and used a slight tilt of his head to signal Soi Fon. ��Let��s go. There��s nothing here.��


    Without waiting for her response, Itachi blurred away, with Soi Fon following closely behind him.


    Since it was a simple recon mission, there was nothing more for them to do and given that he already went to both, his mission had long since been established.


    ��Mission complete. Reporting in�� Did I really miss it this much?��


    Like always, the answer that should have otherwise been easy for everyone else was an internal journey of retrospection for him. It didn��t bother him as much now but it still was an answer he had to give.


    ��.


    They arrived at the Seireitei and went straight to Yoruichi��s office, knocking and entering after Yoruichi��s amused tone ushered them in.


    Unlike Soi Fon who knelt down and head bowed as she reported to Yoruichi, Itachi just stood a few feet behind her. Thankfully, Yoruichi wasn��t the type of person stuck on rules and formalities and Itachi wasn��t sure that he would be swearing his loyalty to anybody or any power anytime soon.


    Hearing all what Soi Fon had to say, Yoruichi nodded at her to stand up to which the girl obeyed, and then turned to Itachi. ��Got anything to add from your point of view? I hear you have quite the fascinating trick up your sleeve.��


    Her head was propped up by one of her hands while her legs were crossed, regarding both of them with both a welcoming and amused smile.


    ��This guy, he��s definitely the cream of the crop. And to think he was just 21 when he died.��


    ��I have nothing much to say. Though I doubt the Hollows are the only thing you have to worry about.��


    Yoruichi nodded, understanding his warning of caution. ��I understand. I think I��ll have a talk with Isshin and old man Kuchiki after this. Why don��t you guys go back and rest while I go talk with the Captains. We��ll have our work cut out when I��m back.��


    ��Yes, Lady Yoruichi.��


    ��Mmn.��


    With the conclusion of those words, Itachi left the two women and made way to his abode. Instead of sleeping, he propped down in a cross-legged meditation pose and pushed his consciousness back into his mindscape.

 Chapter 36 - Basis for Trust II

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Sparks flew across the small courtyard as Itachi and Soi Fon clashed blades in the former��s courtyard.


    Soi Fon��s face was matted with sweat as she struggled to predict Itachi��s movements. He wasn��t using his illusion and even without it, she had to put her all into her senses so as to quickly pick up on his movements and have enough of a split moment to react before he started another one.


    Conclusion: He was a very skilled fighter. He didn��t emanate power or any overwhelming presence, even though he had those in respectable spades, he relied more on subtle skills than pure power.


    Parrying her blade, he tripped her balance with his legs before throwing her over.


    ��I told you that you could use your Shikai.��


    Soi Fon frowned and looked at her blade but shook her head. ��Suzumebachi isn��t exactly spar friendly.��


    ��How so? It works on two hits, right?��


    Soi Fon��s facial muscles twitched violently at Itachi��s statement. ��What exactly are you trying to say? That I can��t land two hits on you?��


    ��I��m not saying you can��t hit me twice,�� Itachi stated calmly, ��It��ll be hard for you to hit me in the same place twice.��


    She wanted nothing more at this moment than to call on Itachi��s bullshit but she couldn��t as even painting a mental image of stinging him in the same place twice was hard for her.


    She could only admit to Itachi��s genius and strength and Yoruichi��s suggestion against Itachi attending the Shin���� Academy with how fast he was picking up Kid��.


    ��At least he isn��t like that bum-of-a-Captain Urahara.�� She thought, taking an uncomfortable comfort in the choice between two lesser evils. While she didn��t like Itachi and his self-centered attitude, especially in the presence of Lady Yoruichi, she couldn��t deny that he was a capable fighter.


    ��Are we continuing, or are we done for the day?�� Itachi asked.


    ��Oh, um, do you have anything planned out for the day?�� She asked a little hesitantly. Apart from Lady Yoruichi who was hardly ever free, Itachi was the only one in the Second Division that she could safely practice against.


    ��Not necessarily.�� He said, ��I was thinking of doing a little research and maybe visiting the Eighth.��


    ��Captain Ky��raku?��


    ��Yes. He keeps reminding me to visit anytime we come across each other.��


    The Captain was clearly an eccentric one and Itachi had little to no success when dealing with those types. His relationship with Kisame was a prime example of that.


    ��Well then, come on.�� Itachi beckoned her with his sword.


    They clashed again and a lightshow of sparks blossomed in the small courtyard.


    Even among ninjas he knew, someone of Soi Fon��s caliber was ranked at higher levels. Most Jonins would have trouble keeping up with her speed and lethal strikes, especially how her fighting style was centered with her Zanpakut�� in mind.


    Her Shikai, Suzumebachi, was fashioned like a gold and black stinger covering her entire middle finger and wrist. Like it epithet of a stinging butterfly, its abilities granted Soi Fon to instantly kill any opponent that she stabs twice on the same spot with the stinger.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    This caused her entire fighting style to be focused on giving the maximum lethality damage she could deal with every single one of her strikes.


    Itachi used the hilt of his sword to stop a low cut from Soi Fon, much to her surprise as his hands were just centimeters away from where her blade impacted the hilt.


    Unfortunately for her, not that she was ever told, but Itachi was someone who also preferred the one-hit kill tactic.


    She withdrew her sword, half expecting Itachi to do the same, but he surprised her again when he simply twisted his wrist and brought his blade down on her, forcing her to hastily block amidst her retreat.


    Showing her off again in a display of superior experience, Soi Fon let out a confused exclamation as her blade simply pushed his blade back and to the side with practically no resistance, prompting her to stumble forward and her already shaken balance further deteriorated.


    She could only sigh irritably as she felt Itachi��s blade on her back.


    He didn��t have to point out her little mistake as she was fully aware of it. She didn��t need him to teach her fighting styles or correct her flaws, she could do that on her own against an equally strong/stronger opponent which she had in him. They were both experienced warriors after all.


    She picked herself up once more and they clashed again.


    ��.


    [The 1st Division]


    In the meeting hall of the Captains, Yamamoto and three other Captains were having a discussion about the bizarre and worrying event that had happened in the Rukongai.


    ��This is different. Shinigami dying to Hollows is a normal fact that even ignorant souls in the Academy are aware of. But that��s not what this looks like.��


    The one who spoke was Kisuke, a rather serious frown on his face different from the normal bored and jovial expression his facials expressed.


    With him were Yoruichi and Ky��raku, and just like him both bore taut expressions on their faces as they went over the data both the Research Division of the 12th and the Stealth Corps of the 2nd brought back.


    ��Those Shinigami who disappeared didn��t put up any kind of fight, or perhaps had no idea that there was need for one. It simply attacked the Reishi construct of their soul bodies and from there nothing else.�� Yoruichi stated.


    Ky��raku scratched his side beards and adjusted his straw hat to the periphery of his eyes. ��Reishi? I hope you��re not insinuating what it is I��m thinking.��


    This time it was Kisuke who shook his head. ��It was not caused by Quincies, that I��m almost fully sure of. If it were them, they would have left a Reishi charged atmosphere to trace it back to them but this wasn��t it.��


    Ky��raku sighed, looking distressed. Though it wasn��t clear what was causing his distress. It could be a myriad of things or little to nothing, who knew?


    ��What are your thoughts based on what you��ve found out?�� Yamamoto questioned the three of them as their Divisions were the most active in this particular string of incidents.


    ��I do agree with it even if it hadn��t been my initial conclusion but my new ward Itachi seems to think that it��s either a coordinated Hollow attack, some strong souls from the Rukongai causing trouble, or someone aiding the Hollows, that hypothesized someone being a Shinigami. A high ranking one to boot.��


    Kisuke winced at the way Yoruichi plainly spelt it out to the old and terrifying Head Captain Commander, while Ky��raku almost choked on the grass stalk in his mouth.


    ��Captain Shih��in, I asked for your educated opinion, not one from a recently reincarnated soul. Are you trying to say that his words can be trusted as tangible enough for the other esteemed Captains to adhere to?��


    ��Not exactly, but it was his words and conjectures that we are currently working with. He was also the one who figured out the breakdown of the Reishi soul body.�� Yoruichi replied with the same seriousness she��s had since the beginning of the meeting.


    ��Really? Then don��t you find it suspicious that he��s the one who figured it out and also how interesting a coincidence it is that these disappearances started in the same timeframe as his supposed appearance in the Rukongai?�� The Head Captain asked, with one of his eyes fully staring at Yoruichi.


    Kisuke and Ky��raku remained silent and waited for Yoruichi��s response which was promptly given after a short nod from her to Yamamoto.


    ��With all due respect sir, I never said that Itachi wasn��t a prime suspect in this case of disappearing souls. Personally, I would say that the reason why he��s considered a suspect is the situation surrounding his arrival in the Seireitei.�� She reported. ��Also for your further enlightenment, Itachi Uchiha has been under strict surveillance, personally supervised by me and no one else, from the moment he agreed to come with me to the Seireitei.��


    Yamamoto��s passive one eye stare at her remained, not particularly convinced by her words. ��And how does that do us any good?��


    ��IF he really is the cause behind it or has any connection to it, then his words would be more truthful to accept given that we haven��t yet figured out anything from what he could find out.�� She replied calmly, making sure to stress the ��if�� loud and clear enough for Yamamoto to know that she wasn��t convinced of any guilty tag on the young man until proven true.


    ��Old man Yama, I believe Yoruichi��s words, if nothing else, have some merit to it. It��s the only explainable proof we have concerning the disappearances.�� Ky��raku chose that moment to interject and provide a shallow support for Yoruichi��s words not because he cared that much if the young man was behind it or not, but because like she had said, it was the only lead they had.

 Chapter 37 - Shunsui Kyōraku

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Garbed in the standard Shinigami shihakush��, Itachi walked into the general information center, aka library, in the 2nd Division. After his sparring matches with Soi Fon which left the lady very conflicted and mildly angry, Itachi went ahead and decides to visit the library before doing anything else.


    Since he had nothing to do most of the time, he usually spends it reading through books and any other useful pieces of information he could find here.


    Most of them were about the 2nd Division and the Seireitei in general, some Shinigami-centric ones and general history.


    There were some about Hollows but something Itachi noticed about the general information regarding Hollows were the classifications of the different Hollow types and nothing else. This was information even taught at the Academy.


    Yoruichi once asked him if he ever considered going through the normal education route to become a Shinigami but he refused since he could get the information he would from the Academy far easier by being in the 2nd Division.


    ��Excuse me, but are there any books on the Noble Houses?�� He asked one of the librarian he came across.


    The man looked a little uncertain at Itachi��s question, something that didn��t escape his notice. ��Well most information about them are mostly references and mentions. There��s nothing else on them in these books apart from that. It��s not exactly public knowledge you see.��


    Itachi nodded, going back to his book and only leaving after a few hours of reading. It was one of the few pastimes and luxuries he could enjoy during his Akatsuki days.


    He decided to ask Yoruichi about it after returning, but before that decided to visit the 8th Division and clear the pending invitation, mostly because this was the first time he was visiting another Division.


    ��Oh, Itachi! You finally decided to share wine with me today, how wonderful!��


    He heard a shout behind him, turning around to see Ky��raku waving at him. And also a wine gourd strapped to his waist.


    ��Don��t tell me you didn��t come here to hang out with me and you��re on duty?�� He looked saddened but none of his mannerisms phased Itachi.


    Call it a sixth sense or something of that nature but this Captain, Shunsui Ky��raku, along with the Head Captain and a few other Captains felt different to him.


    Even without proof of any kind, he deduced that even between Captains, there was a difference between the truly strong Captains and those strong enough to be Captains.


    And if he were to be asked where he would place the straw hat wearing man in a flashy kimono in, on pure instincts, he would go with the former.


    ��I don��t drink.�� He simply said, causing Ky��raku to stare dumbly at him, his frivolously carefree demeanor fading a bit as he adjusted his hat a little higher to show a full view of his face.


    ��It��s not very respectful to play with the feelings of an elderly man when it comes to sharing a drink.�� He said.


    He walked past Itachi and stepped through the gates of his Division��s barrack, beckoning on Itachi to follow. ��Meaning you have something to say to me, right? Well don��t just stand there.��


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Ky��raku led Itachi to the back of a house with trees all around it and led him to the stump of a tree where he unceremoniously plopped to the ground and stretched his hands for Itachi to take a seat.


    ��I��m afraid that other than your name and that amazing display you put on when you arrived, I know nothing about you.��


    ��There��s nothing to know. The only thing I have of importance is my name and that happens to be something one gives freely.�� Itachi said, causing Ky��raku to sigh.


    ��You know, most people would say their name is one of the most important things they have. Especially when it comes to being a soul.�� Ky��raku said, folding his hands into the sleeves of his kimono. ��A name is essential to a soul. More so when it comes to being a Shinigami.��


    Itachi didn��t say anything to that, could not say anything to it or against it, simply turning his head to look at the approaching familiar Reiatsu.


    Lisa Yad��maru walked towards them, pausing slightly at Itachi��s presence before giving a respecting nod to him which he returned, and setting down two small sake cups.


    ��There are some things I need your oversight on so please don��t get hungover in the middle of the day.�� She said, sighing to herself on seeing the carefree smile on his face that told her he was giving little to no consideration to her words.


    ��Nice to meet you again, Itachi Uchiha. Lisa Yad��maru, Lieutenant of the 8th Division.��


    ��Itachi Uchiha. 2nd Division.�� He said, his reply more simplified.


    ��Please don��t let yourself get carried away by his antics.�� She said before turning to leave the both of them to whatever antics they were up to in the middle of the day.


    Silently she hoped that Itachi was as moral and levelheaded as he appeared. The last thing she needed was someone encouraging her Captain to more indulgence.


    Watching Lisa as she left, Ky��raku chuckled and uncorked the gourd and filled the two cups and shifted one towards Itachi.


    ��Don��t get scared by her.�� He said as if answering an unasked question, ��She��s just like that until you get to know her.��


    Itachi didn��t say anything to that either, having no idea what the Captain��s reason for saying that was.


    ��Well, you came this far already. Out with it, will ya?�� He took a little sip, closing his eyes as he did to savor the intoxicating taste of a perfectly fermented alcohol.


    ��I didn''t come here for any particular reason but I do have some questions I wanted Yoruichi to answer for me, but I guess I can peruse your knowledge with your permit.��


    Raising his eyes at Itachi, mildly confused, he asked. ��Are you stating that or are you asking me?�� Realizing that he would only be troubling himself with whatever Itachi��s answer might be, he stopped him from responding and told him to ask away.


    ��The Noble Houses? Yeah, I do know a few things about them but it��s almost the same as what you can get from the libraries.��


    His eyes were half lidded as he spoke, as if he was speaking of something trivial with little to no importance, but Itachi knew it was the complete opposite.


    ��I will ask Yoruichi about it and see if it��s some general secret.�� Itachi thought.


    ��I see.�� Itachi looked down at the cup of sake in front of him and proceeded to pick it up and gulp down the contents.


    Seeing his action and his immediate reaction, Ky��raku couldn��t help but laugh. ��Hahaha! You weren��t kidding. And here I thought you didn��t drink.��


    ��I don��t.�� Itachi replied. ��But it��s disrespectful to turn down a drink of cordiality from a respected elder�� at least where I��m from.��


    Ky��raku looked at the young man in front of him with an amused smile. He played the fool most times because that was just who he was �C the childish games and behavior were a part of him and not just an act and that was why he could see things in a simpler and less complicated way than most people.


    And that was why Itachi made him amused.


    ��Oh Yoruichi is going to have too much fun teasing his cold mask off.��


    ��Well then, how about joining me every once in a while for a cup.�� He said and lifted his cup to gulp down the remaining contents, exhaling in contentment as the liquid flowed down his throat. ��Hopefully the next time you come around, we can watch the moonlit sky.��


    Itachi knew he wasn��t much of a conversation person, something Ky��raku could tell straightaway, and so for the short duration he stayed there, Ky��raku was the one who did most of the speaking.


    The man was a very good conversation partner and storyteller, well he had to be given he was into the millennium in years, hence the respect Itachi freely gave.


    Itachi��s thought on him was that he could be a little tricky and somewhat obscure, rarely intense, and a little bit too laid back. His young visage apart, Itachi��s words about him being a respected elder was true.

 Chapter 38 - Basis for Trust III

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    What is the essence of the soul? If the core essence of every living being is the soul, then for souls existing as is, what is the core part of the soul?


    ����..


    ��These arts are really advanced, more so than any jutsu, fundamentally speaking.��


    Those were Itachi��s honest thoughts after trying his hand at the art the Shinigami used �C Kid��.


    Kid�� was the encompassing term of all the exoteric arts a Shinigami learns during his time in the Academy, which is used in conjunction with their own combat abilities for a qualitative round up.


    Kid�� is made up of three different branch of the art;


    Had�� �C The Art of Destruction. Composed of supplementary and destructive techniques, all capable of terrifying magnitudes of destruction depending on the mastery of the person using it.


    Bakud�� �C The Art of Sealing. And just like its name, it is an entire branch made up of supplementary, restraining, sealing and counterattack techniques.


    Kaid�� �C Healing Arts. This branch of Kid�� is focused entirely on healing.


    Unlike Kaid��, Had�� and Bakud�� had a large and extensive range of different techniques under them, numbering from zero to ninety-nine, excluding special and forbidden techniques.


    Though it ultimately came down to affinity and aptitude to excel in any area of Kid��, the fact that these techniques were open for any Shinigami to learn - offensive, sealing and healing techniques - already makes the average Shinigami with the minimum affinity for them a more balanced warrior than most he��s seen.


    His genuine surprise was understandable as back in the Elemental Nations, apart from the basic ninjutsu ninjas learn when still a genin, every other jutsu is a strongly safeguarded secret from everyone else. It was a practice every ninja village had in place that the instance of any high ranking jutsu falling into enemy hands could literally spark the embers for a war.


    ��The destructive and effective range of Had�� and Bakud�� is truly something fascinating.��


    Lightning, fire, ice, energy drain, repel, gravity, space, light, healing, darkness, energy manipulation �C all these and more were properties that Kid�� covered.


    While he wasn��t a connoisseur for techniques, finding it wasteful and amateurish to learn an extensive number of techniques and being unable to use a respectable percentage of it in battle, learning how they worked and how to counter them was something he enjoyed doing even as a child.


    He almost let out a wistful smile at that but the memories that came with it squashed the little bubbling atmosphere around him.


    The techniques were a lot, 200+ for Had�� and Bakud��, but he never thought of learning all of them. If it wasn��t something that compliments his fighting style, he wouldn��t bother learning it, no matter how powerful the technique was.


    Even before his death, his repertoire of jutsu was very few compared to most of the people he knew.


    Take Kakashi for example; even as a child he had the ability of copying his opponent techniques which was possible with his transplanted Sharingan, going over to copy over a hundred techniques and yet he could never draw out a single percentage of that number in a fight.


    Truly a waste of the eye��s abilities in Itachi��s opinion.


    He pointed one finger at a boulder in the distance and chanted a simple Kid�� spell. One he had seen Yoruichi, Soi Fon and Lisa use, having been at the end of it for a comfortable number of times.


    ��Had�� #4: Byakurai.��


    A wave of lightning exploded from his fingertips with his Reiatsu advancing destructively. The lightning wave evaporated the top of the boulder and melted the other parts to molten slag.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    A basic Had�� spell yet it trumped the basic lightning jutsu most ninjas with lightning affinity use. Such an effective range and potency��


    ��And I don��t have an affinity for the lightning element.�� He said to himself. ��Probably why I can easily use jutsu with similar affinities with these destructive elements.��


    Another thing he was quick to notice about the Shinigami were that most of them with Shikai used Kid�� sparingly, instead focusing more on their Zanpakut����s abilities.


    Yoruichi and Soi Fon relied on Kid�� and speed in their combat style along with the whole Stealth Corps, that he understood, even though he was yet to see Yoruichi��s with her Zanpakut��, this was however not the case with other Shinigami.


    Even when he was fighting Lisa in front of the Captains, he easily noticed how she cut back on using Kid�� spells and switched to creating attacks with her Zanpakut�� after her Shikai release.


    Unlike the rest of the Shinigami population, he didn��t have to bother with struggling with how to channel his Reiatsu when chanting a Kid�� spell. He spent some of his time learning them while for some, all he needed was a glance at someone using it, at least for the simpler ones.


    This was why he entertained Soi Fon��s request for spars anytime they were free; he always made sure to copy the Had�� spells he felt would compliment him.


    ��I knew I would find you around here somewhere.�� He didn��t turn around at the sudden voice behind him who had her finger pointing at his neck. ��Aren��t you getting too comfortable for me to be able to sneak up on you like this?��


    ��No.��


    ��Eh?��


    ��You were the one who let your guard down,�� Itachi replied.


    Yoruichi stared dumbfounded as she saw her finger pointing at nothing, no not nothing �C she was pointing her hand the same way Itachi did with his Byakurai, and he was behind her with a finger to her neck in the exact same way and posture she had done to him, but without the smug grin which she was no longer wearing.


    ��How did you��?�� She looked at him, his Zanpakut�� still in its dormant state sheathed to his waist. ��Is it?��


    Itachi removed his finger from her neck and put a respectable space between the both of them because you can never tell when Yoruichi wants to lean in for a cat-swop as she so aptly put it.


    ��You��re picking up Kid�� rather well, not like I��m that surprised.�� She said with a smirk.


    She had easily figured out that Itachi could not only copy someone��s attack pattern midfight with nigh-perfect accuracy, but also their Kid�� spells. Though to what limit was what she didn��t have an exact answer for.


    Yoruichi knowing about his Sharingan abilities meant nothing to him. In his life, all five major Hidden Villages knew about the ocular d��jutsu of his clan. He had never considered the basic Sharingan��s abilities as a secret worth keeping at all cost.


    Which meant Yoruichi lost another chance to strongarm and prod him for more answers.


    ��Any reason why you were seeking me out in the first place?�� He asked.


    She rolled her eyes and wiggled her finger disapprovingly at him. ��Anyone ever tell you that you��re a boring conversation partner to have?��


    ��Yes.��


    Yoruichi sighed and temporarily gave up on drawing out more words from him and instead told him what she came here for.


    ��Nothing pressing. But I heard that you were asking around for information on the Noble Houses. Mind telling me why the sudden interest in annoying and stuck up nobles?��


    ��Nothing important, just mild curiosity.�� Itachi said, and continued on smoothly. ��The watchers you had all over the Seireitei were annoying to lose.��


    Yoruichi��s face didn��t display any ounce of expression of surprise to show that she was affected at being found out.


    ��You had my best trackers running circles so you don��t get to complain.�� She commented lightly as if giving a passive remark. She looked at Itachi and if she was being honest, he was a walking contradiction of multiple red flags. ��You��re making it harder for me to trust you, Itachi.��


    ��And is there a reason why you are in a haste to find a reason to trust me?�� Itachi replied to her statement.


    ��Just so I can prove that my choice wasn��t wrong and I won��t have to kill you for it.�� She said simply.


    For a minute, Itachi just stared at her before finally nodding. ��I can leave if that��ll help. But I guess even that won��t be as simple as just working through the gates, right?��


    ��And why do you sound so calm about it all?��


    ��Because I speculated that something of a similar scenario like this one is a large possibility.��


    Her neutral face staring at him suddenly burst out into a fit of soft giggles. ��Hold on, tough guy. Your neck is not on the chopping board yet.��


    ��Is that all you came here for?��


    ��Honestly, yeah.�� She shrugged. ��A few of the Captains don��t trust you as a fellow Shinigami.��


    ��An obvious reaction.�� He said. He then sighed and regarded Yoruichi with a serious gaze. ��What do you want from me, Yoruichi?��


    ��A mission.�� She replied immediately. She knew he was likely still averse to receiving orders from anyone and the look he gave her said it all. ��Investigation.��


    ��And also a probational test, I assume.�� He added, both still staring at the other. ��You have your trackers, don��t you?��


    ��But none of them can pick up energy particles as well as you do.��


    ��The ones who disappeared?�� He asked and she nodded.


    ��Let��s just say it might be more than that and leave it at that. Kisuke thinks there might be a conspiracy behind this, and before you ask, you are not the only one going, but you will be the only one working alone.�� She finally regarded him with a smile. ��So? Mind helping a lady out?��


    Itachi��s mind had already gone through a string of likely probable things to happen if he took on this mission and they all ranged from but not limited to, ambush, assassination, a public execution, kidnapping, defamation�� etc.


    ��Well, better out there than in here.�� Itachi thought.

 Chapter 39 - The Mission I

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    In a dim room, a bespectacled man wearing the standard Shinigami shihakush�� sat in front of a monitor perusing streams of data. To his side were open files and looking at them made him frown a bit before it faded to a bemused expression.


    ��A variable at this time? Ain��t that a bitch.�� He heard a hoarse voice to his side and his smile turned into another expression of amusement, but with something vague underneath.


    ��It can��t be helped. The plan, barebones as is, was made in a way that it adapts to any foreseeable change.�� The bespectacled man said to his unseen partner. ��This is all within calculations.��


    ��Well, if you said so.�� His partner said with a chuckle before going silent as if contemplating something. ��Heard about the new guy from the Second? The Cap��n seems to think he is the real deal.��


    He clicked off the monitor with a snort and picked up the files, his eyes trailing with interests to a section of what was written.


    ��An illusion-type Shikai. I admit I��m a bit curious.�� He said.


    ��Bet ya would.�� His partner said in a patronizing tone. ��After all, it��s almost impossible to find two Zanpakut�� with the same type of Shikai abilities.��


    Though his partner didn��t say it, he understood what was being implied, except he wasn��t worried.


    ��If the Captains could easily break out of his illusion, and even know that they were in one, that means that his illusions aren��t absolute.��


    ��You don��t have to worry about that.�� He said smoothly. ��Just focus on remaining low profile in your squad and keep your ears open for any valuable piece of information. As for the variable, he��s on a mission right now.��


    ��Want me to draw out his abilities?��


    He shook his head. ��The Captains did commend his strength and we wouldn��t want to take any chances now, do we?�� His question was a rhetorical one, or his partner took it as one, but he smiled regardless and nodded in content. ��I have just the sample to draw his capabilities out.��


    ��Well, you do you. You��re the boss.�� With those parting words, the stranger��s presence disappeared from the room while the man flipped through the report in his hands, a fulfilled smile almost welcoming his face. ��Now this, this is interesting.��


    ��..


    [West Rukongai, District 17]


    Itachi��s paranoia had tipped over a scale ever since Yoruichi approached him for this mission. As he currently was, though still lacking, he had basic information of the three worlds where the Shinigami operate; the Living World, Soul Society and Heuco Mundo.


    He was still severely lacking in his knowledge of Kid��, especially the forbidden ones, but he could do without them, even if learning Kaid�� would have been a blessing to him.


    There were still things he was ignorant of, a lot of things, but the basic knowledge was enough for a foundation for someone like him.


    He even learned that there was another release after the Shikai release �C a Bankai release �C the highest qualitative leap in power for a Shinigami and something that all Captains had.


    ��Just dealing with them using/not using Shikai is already a stretch.��


    He could leave anytime if this turned out to be an ambush, or a jungle execution, like his mind rattled about, but that would mean he had to go through with the mission just to know for sure.


    He prided himself in being able to read people, and given how long he stayed around Yoruichi and Soi Fon, he liked to believe his read on them were accurate�� except that ninjas like them are known to be very good liars.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ��What do you think, Tsukuyomi? Am I being too paranoid?��


    ��Do you think you��re being too paranoid, Itachi? Your cautiousness is warranted, your paranoia understandable.��


    ��That was not an answer.��


    ��Why do you need an answer?�� Tsukuyomi asked.


    Itachi paused at the question, briefly wondering how comfortable he had gotten with Tsukuyomi that he would ask it for its opinion, something he couldn��t remember doing for a long time. Truly a lonely soul.


    ��Why do I need an answer?�� He continuously asked himself.


    ��I see.�� He mused in understanding. ��If I can��t come to an answer then I��ll go with any action I choose and deal with the resulting consequences.��


    Itachi fully agreed with the idiom of two heads being better than one; especially when both heads were from the same soil.


    ��.


    According to the Yoruichi��s brief, Kisuke was able to reprogram what they used to pick up dense Reiatsu signals and tweak it to read up any disturbances in the natural Reishi atmosphere of the Rukongai and coincidentally, the Reishi atmosphere seemed to have bubbled up more in a specific quadrant of the Rukongai.


    ��Shadow clone jutsu.��


    Summoning two clones and using a cosmetic Transformation jutsu, Itachi sent them in two separate ways to fan out and see if they could pick up anything.


    Yoruichi had given him a device to radio back to the Research Division of the Twelfth to request aid, scan for Reishi upsurge, or share information, but he was yet to use it and in caution of being tracked, he gave it to one of the clones and left it to its discretion.


    Using his Sharingan at intervals, he checked to see if there was anything buffering the atmosphere and so far he''s been out of luck.


    Stopping in the outskirts of a small settlement at the base of a mountain, Itachi thought he could spare some time and see if the locals were talking about anything new, and indeed they were.


    Turns out, some people have been ��kidnapped�� recently and the local mishmash of security personnels couldn��t do anything to find them, saying they ��simply vanished��.


    Itachi didn��t spend up to an hour there and continued on his mission after getting that little tidbit.


    ��You��re getting more comfortable with being a soldier.��


    It was very rare for Tsukuyomi to take the initiative to speak with him, except for a few times where he was mentally troubled, so this was a pleasant surprise, especially his words.


    ��I�� know.�� Itachi admitted in a moment of weakness.


    He couldn��t really blame himself as he found himself drawing closer to former habits as time went on inside the Second. It wasn��t something he told himself he''d do, instead he just found himself automatically gravitating towards it.


    Even the missions from Yoruichi were the same.


    Tsukuyomi didn��t speak another word, leaving Itachi to his musings and waiting for him to choose whatever he wanted to do.


    ��I thi-��


    His words were cut short with his eyes going darkly cold as he stared in a specific direction where he just lost connection with one of his clones.


    It was even surprising when his clone didn��t know how it died and just simply popped out of existence.


    Despite it currently being nighttime, Itachi sprang into a run towards the clone, activating his Body Flicker technique to the fullest which caused his body to disappear in a blur that was only seen with his first step.


    ��.


    Itachi and his clone arrived at the same time and without exchanging a word, both disappeared after a trail they caught.


    For it to be able to sneak up on Itachi, even if it was a clone, then its abilities couldn��t be underestimated.


    Unfortunately for whatever it was, Itachi��s eyes were capable of seeing the faintest of energy signatures if one knew how to look for it.


    Unless it was a normal soul, whatever killed the clone couldn��t have done so without utilizing their Reiatsu in a way, and that was the trail they got. A very faint thread of Reiatsu that was almost disappearing when they arrived.


    ��Flank them.��


    A quick glance to the other and a message was communicated.


    ��Hiding is useless.�� Itachi said and the Hollow��s eyes behind its mask widened as he saw Itachi in mid-swing, a few centimeters away from its neck.


    CLANG!


    Itachi��s eyes betrayed the faintest of surprise when the Hollow backtracked two steps back and parried his sword.


    However, before it could gloat or press on an attack of its own, the clone appeared behind him with a pointed finger which he slashed down.


    ��Bakud�� #1: Sho!��


    ��Bakud�� #1: Sho�� is a restraining supplementary Kid�� spell that seals the target��s movement in a form of invisible chains to Itachi��s eyes.


    The reaction from Itachi and his clone was instantaneous as both of them chorused their next attack in tandem.


    ��Had�� #4: Byakurai.��


    ��Had�� #4: Byakurai.��


    The restrained Hollow was hit with two streams of white lightning from both of them, engulfing the spot he was restrained in plumes of fire and lightning.


    The clone appeared at Itachi��s side and they both frowned as they looked at the smoke before it was forcefully blown away with the weapon the Hollow held.


    ��Hehehehehehehe����


    It laughed sickly as if it was amused by what they just did and further inspection from the shinobi revealed that not only did it escape its bind somehow, it also remained undamaged from their joint attack.

 Chapter 40 - The Mission II

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    ��Shinigami, oh, Shinigami!��


    A thrumming thrill reverberated through its throat as it let out those words full of clarity. And that was enough for Itachi to know that he wasn��t just dealing with any kind of Hollow.


    Its speech, how it reacted, and how it escaped it bindings with ease was a dead giveaway that the Hollow before him was different from any other Hollow he��s fought.


    An Adjuchas.


    Hollows as a race are divided into two simple categories; normal Hollows and Great Hollows, commonly known as Menos.


    Under Menos, there exist three progressive evolutionary paths starting from Gillians, Adjuchas and then the strongest evolutionary height of a Hollow, a Vasto Lorde.


    Each classification is accompanied by a staggering qualitative leap in overall capabilities, most strong enough to fight squarely against Lieutenants or even outright kill them.


    ��These Hollows are specific.��


    He agreed with his clone��s words as all the Hollow��s he encountered that were involved with the disappearance of the Shinigami all had stealth traits.


    ��Manual selection.�� He said.


    SCREEECH!


    They both jumped back, lucky enough to avoid the weapon in the Hollows hands that suddenly whipped out and smashed where they previously stood.


    ��Move.�� Itachi had barely spoken the word out when the Hollow suddenly appeared in front of his clone, a soft glow around his hands and a blue energy ball charging up in his mouth.


    A Cero, Itachi realized. A Hollows innate attack available to them in each step of their evolution.


    When his clone blocked the Hollow��s fist with his sword, Itachi��s eyes widened as he saw his clone��s Reiatsu suddenly breaking out of its body with a crack before the Cero engulfed them.


    Seeing how Itachi��s clone simply disappeared in front of its Cero, the Hollow turned to Itachi with what was a displeased expression on its face.


    ��Your tricks won��t save you, Shinigami!��


    ��Are you the one responsible for the recent disappearance of a group of Shinigami?�� He asked.


    No matter how he looked at it, something suspicious was definitely going on but he just couldn��t put his hand on what it was.


    ��Who knows? It won��t change anything even if I answer your question.�� The Hollow sneered. ��Maybe I can console you with the name of the last thing you��ll see.��


    ������


    ��Drummerbone. That��s my name!�� The weapon he held started wiggling on the floor like a snake until it crawled up its hands and fused into it.


    Deciding on a path of action, Itachi twirled the sword around his fingers and ran towards Drummerbone who also met him halfway and punched at his sword with his glowing hand.


    ��Uh?!��


    Itachi parried the blow expertly and kicked Drummerbone in the head, causing him to stagger a few steps backwards.


    Inwardly growling in anger, the Hollow rushed at him, arms swinging, attempting to force Itachi back with his overwhelming strength but Itachi knew that and he redirected every blow he couldn��t dodge thereby repeatedly disrupting Drummerbone��s flow.


    After the last strike, Itachi put a healthy distance between them as he noticed something weird about the Hollow.


    Every clash between Itachi��s sword and Drummerbone��s fist caused Itachi��s Reiatsu to flow haphazardly, making him shift his focus to actively keep him Reiatsu in a patterned flow.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ��You can feel it right? Haha hahaha!�� Drummerbone laughed hysterically and pushed on his attack with more frenzy.


    Itachi retreated under Drummerbone��s assault, prompting more manic glee from the Hollow.


    ��Tsukuyomi.��


    ��If you had more subpar control of your Reiatsu, you won��t even be able to release your Shikai.��


    Mentally nodding to his Zanpakut�� spirit, Itachi changed the grip he had on his sword and this simple motion made Drummerbone stop and then staggered until he took a knee.


    ��W-what?��


    ��Had�� #13: Hanateki.��


    An Had�� spell slammed into its face at point blank range and exploded like fireworks but when the smoke cleared there was no sign that Drummerbone took any significant damage from that and Itachi��s guess was the faint glow around the Hollow��s hands.


    ��You break down the Reiatsu of anything your hands touch and absorb a small quantity of it that isn��t harmful, right?�� Itachi hypothesized.


    ��So what?!�� Drummerbone shouted and charged a huge Cero that it wasted no time in shooting it towards Itachi who hastily jumped back as he drew something in the air.


    ��Bakud�� #13: Kukaku.��


    A translucent barrier came in between Itachi and the huge Cero with the force of the explosion pushing him back.


    ��Bakud�� #4: Hainawa.�� Another Kid�� spell was released and this one was a spell of binding lightning rope that was shot at Drummerbone as soon as it jumped out the dust cloud with its weapon out of his body.


    Restrained, Drummerbone fell straight to the ground but Itachi didn��t let up the opportunity.


    Sensing the danger, Drummerbone��s hands glowed as he tried to break the binding rope, and he did, but he was a second too late as Itachi took one of its hands.


    The handicapped Hollow had barely pulled a hasty retreat when he heard Itachi��s voice and saw the Shinigami��s eyes turning to a red pattern iris.


    ��Terase, Tsukuyomi.��


    Itachi released his Shikai in tandem with his Sharingan.


    ��It��s defense, speed and attack are top notch and it can disrupt most attacks. But what about an attack that it can��t see?��


    With how intimate his Sharingan worked with his Shikai, given that they gave birth to Tsukuyomi, the view Itachi��s eyes reflected when he used both at the same time was something only he could appreciate.


    Red, black and grey lines weaved together in a never-ending twist and turn that he could pull at anytime to set up an illusion.


    Reiatsu, Reiryoku, and all five physical sensations were all receptive to his illusions.


    Drummerbone��s stump started wriggling as it watched Itachi with caution while it tried to heal up another arm, only to stare gobsmacked as the man in front of him simply fade away like the wind and the next thing it knew was another searing pain as it��s second hand fell to the ground.


    ��RARGHH!�� It shouted in pained rage and blasted balls of Cero in every direction, even instantly regenerating its hands as it was blinded with rage. Unfortunately��


    Caw caw.


    It heard the sound of crows and its world turned upside down.


    Its eyes spun fiercely, causing it to lose its balance more than once, and when everything finally stopped, alarm bells rang in its head.


    A maze.


    Everything was a maze.


    Left and right, up and down, everything was chaotically joined together so that to tell if one was standing on the ground or in the air was virtually impossible.


    Caw caw.


    Inky black crows and red dotted eyes flew around letting out dreadful cries.


    Nothing felt real.


    ��Is it real? Or is it an illusion?�� That had been Tsukuyomi��s question to Itachi when he first entered his mindscape and beheld the world of crows and darkness under the rays of a red lit moon.


    ��It��s an illusion, because it once used to be real�� now it��s not.�� That had been Itachi��s answer.


    He had refrained from pulling too much of Tsukuyomi��s illusory prowess as most of them were tuned, or more compatible with Tsukuyomi��s Mangeky��.


    Seeing how Drummerbone was flailing around on the ground, unable to  even push itself up without falling back down, Itachi knew that the Hollow was completely lost in the illusion they were both seeing.


    As if sensing the danger around it with some kind of animalistic sixth sense, it turned its head at Itachi��s direction and threw away all caution as it charged up the biggest Cero it could form and let it fly.


    Faced with the incoming Cero, Itachi simply slashed down and for an instant, it felt as if the real world and that of the illusion joined together as a bright red light shone from where Itachi had slashed.


    As for the Cero, the moment it got to the point where Itachi had slashed, its direction changed as if nothing happened and it had been traveling in a straight line all along as it sailed back to Drummerbone.


    The Hollow in question only stared in shock as its strongest attack simply flew backwards without any lag in its momentum until the Cero impacted its body.


    It had tried blocking with its hands but somehow, the position it crossed it��s hands were not the place the Cero had landed its hit.


    CRACK! BOOOOOM!


    It had to be said about Drummerbone''s hard body as not even its own Cero could completely destroy its body�� but Itachi didn��t care, nor did he appreciate it.


    ��Had�� #11: Tsuzuri Raiden.��


    Channeling the lightning Kid�� spell through his blade, Itachi stabbed it through Drummerbone��s head and the Hollow stilled.


    Unlike what he was expecting, instead of the Hollow to start disintegrating, he felt a small wisp of energy building up inside the body and he quickly retreated to a safe distance.


    The Hollow exploded but unlike the violent explosion Itachi had expected, the wisp of energy simply dissipated only the air.


    ��What was-��


    Barely a second, not even letting him finish his words, and the ground started rumbling and Itachi could hear roars from the distance, more loudly as they got closer.


    A parade of Hollows.

 Chapter 41 - The Mission III

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    A body crashed through trees violently but it spun its body and skidded a short trail on the ground before coming to a stop.


    Itachi��s breaths were getting a bit labored considering how long he has spent fighting against an army of Hollows.


    He tried calling for backup but like he half-expected, the call didn��t go through and his mind told him that this was the ambush he was cautious about.


    There were dozens of Hollows chasing him; from the unending number of normal Hollows to a sizable amount of over the 100 ft tall Gillians and more than a handful of Adjuchas.


    The current scene looked like a herd of Elephants trying to stomp on an ant. He had a hard time dealing with the unending barrage of Cero as it were, not adding the unique ability of the Adjuchas.


    ��How can this many Hollows get into Soul Society without the Shinigami knowing?��


    It was unthinkable for something like this that could be construed as a small-sized invasion.


    ��Did they lie about the surveillance in the Rukongai?�� He had thought so but that didn��t make sense. Lying to him would mean they were actively trying to hide something from him and he knew he wasn��t that much of a problem for them so that seemed uselessly excessive.


    Hastily molding his Reiatsu, he spat out a torrent of flames towards the nearest group of Hollows but he doubted the fire killed a lot of them.


    Circling through his ninjutsu and Kid�� repertoire, he managed to keep his distance from them while also trying to escape.


    He couldn��t put them all inside an illusion as it won��t be concentrated enough especially since Hollows were creatures of chaotically flowing Reiatsu, making it even harder to keep them in an illusion compared to the average Shinigami.


    Throwing up another shield, his sword danced with practiced precision as it cut through some of the Hollows that had crashed against the shield.


    Unfortunately for him, the Hollows were the only ones getting hurt at every turn. With how quickly they swarmed anywhere he stopped at as soon as he did, not giving him any reprieve to press another attack until they doled out theirs.


    The intensity of the one-sided battle got fiercer with every Hollow Itachi managed to kill that he wondered if their numbers were even going down.


    Forcefully calming his breaths, Itachi ignored the hot pain in his lungs as the large gulps of air were filtered out slowly. His focus was on the nearest Hollow and any incoming Cero.


    ��Rarghh-��


    A Hollow��s shout was cut short as a vertical line separated its facial mask and reduced it to dust and specks of Reishi. He blocked another Hollow��s tail wipe with his hands and fired off a Kid�� that put a second hole in the Hollow��s body.


    He had barely retrieved his blade before a volley of Ceros was blasted in in direction from the tall black spooky Gillians and he only escaped being singed with a well timed Substitution jutsu which game him another chance to touch a Hollow��s mask with his palm and release a stream of lightning that disintegrated the Hollow��s head.


    His last attack had left him open and the price of that was a punch from a spiked clawed Hollow that left a deep bleeding wound in his side.


    ��Curses.�� He cursed in his head but only let a loaned wince rest upon his face as he pushed himself up. ��They are getting smaller, I can see it now.�� He motivated himself.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Even if large illusions for a rowdy crowd were inadvisable, the basic abilities of his sword showed its worth during this fight.


    Simple things like hiding the trajectory of his sword or lengthening it earned him the little room he had to organize himself a dive into the fray again.


    He wasn��t stupid. Of course not.


    The first Hollow, Drummerbone, had been turned into a Hollow bait upon its death which meant that someone must have planned it in the event of a likely situation occurring.


    ��It��s unlikely that it��s the Soul Society trying to kill me because this method is too convoluted and it��s not a certainty that it��ll kill me. Too much theatrics for someone not considered a threat.�� He contemplated his situation even as he dodged and hacked away at the now thinning herd of Hollows.


    ��It��s almost too clear that someone is working with Hollows, highly likely that they are part of the Soul Society; Shinigami, Captain, or from one of the Noble Families. If so, then was the bait for me, or for anyone who killed that specific Hollow?��


    Itachi was quick to realize that the momentum the Hollows had chased after him forced him to withdraw from his former location and scope out where they came from.


    If that was planned too or not, he had no idea.


    He heard the reverberating sound of a Hollow��s high-speed movement to his side and a small crank of his neck gave him view of a Hollow he quickly put under genjutsu as it was the only one near.


    Changing strategy, Itachi started kiting them as he started running in a circular manner. With the slow Gillians at the back, also being the ones firing most of the Cero, Itachi made a beeline for them while cleaving through any of the weaker Hollows that came near him.


    He was hit, flung to the side, blasted and almost stepped on, leaving him bruised and injured, but he did his best and closed the distance between him and the huge Menos and also pushing away any of the Adjuchas that came near him.


    He used ��Kukaku��, a Bakud�� spell, as a platform that he jumped off of and sailed towards the group of dumb and idly standing Gillians.


    ��Had�� #4: Byakurai.��


    He said the incantation and poured his Reiatsu through it, opening up a wide beam of lightning that destroyed the first Gillian and moved on to the next, destroying it too and moving up to a third which it also destroyed before it receded.


    Using the falling body of one of the Gillians to break his steps, his hands blurred into a series of hand signs in a single moment which was followed by him sucking in a vacuum of air before releasing it as a great ball of fire.


    ��Fire style: Great Fireball jutsu.��


    ��Ye lord! Mask of blood and flesh, all creation, flutter of wings, ye who bears the name of Man! Inferno and pandemonium, the sea barrier surges, march on to the south!��


    ��Had�� #31: Shakkah��.��


    Rather than a simple spell, Itachi went with the full incantation which bolstered up the power of the Kid�� spell by a few folds and fired it at the falling fireball before swiftly disappearing from the vicinity.


    Upon the spell impacting against the fireball, a red and orange explosion rocked the entire landscape, uprooting rocks and trees and turning the geography to a barren land of boiled glassy sand.


    Staring at the destruction he caused, Itachi''s only concern was that it took care of most of the Hollows, especially the Adjuchas which were the primary source of his problems.


    Stabbing a stray Hollow through his mask, Itachi disappeared, backtracking to the general area where he had fought Drummerbone.


    ��WRARGHHH!��


    His sword whipped forward in a curve and stabbed through the Hollows neck before slicing down and through the Hollow hole on his chest.


    While the other Hollows tried to close the distance between them and Itachi, Itachi had taken the time to gather his breaths and made a clone that transformed into a crow to scour the nearby areas and see what it could read from the heavy footprints scattered on every corner.


    ��I still can��t reach them.�� He muttered with a frown as he looked at the communication device he had snagged from the ground after his Shadow clone was destroyed.


    With the crow trying to pick up a trail, Itachi could now fully commit his focus on killing the herd of Hollows, or what remained of them.


    After over three hours of careful kiting and hit-and-run tactics, Itachi finally purified all the Hollows as the Shinigami called it.


    He looked worse for wear with some rather telling injuries. Even if he was asked how he survived a parade of dozens of Adjuchas, Itachi��s honest answer would be patience and that he had no idea.


    Maybe it was because of whatever bait called them but they were all rabid and just tried to get a bite of him more than anything else.


    Looking at the device in his hands as he sat against a tree, Itachi wondered if this was really the life he wanted to live in his death.


    Of course, being a Shinigami felt way different than being a ninja but the thing was that he was still repeating what he did back in the Elemental Nations.


    Right now, he was a member of the 2nd Division in all but name and Yoruichi was named as his charge, and at the end of it all, here he was at another impossible mission.


    ��Truly, change is hard.��


    There was something ironic in those words considering that they came from an illusion master.

 Chapter 42 - The Mission IV

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    [12th Division Research Institute]


    Kisuke was staring at a huge monitor in the main room of the Research Institute along with the other Shinigami present, all keeping notice of the numerous red dots on the screen that depicted the location of the groups of Shinigami sent out, and at the edge of the screen was a bright blue dot and that was what had Kisuke��s attention.


    The device given to Itachi was an automatic energy scanner that would send in the energy reading of wherever it was real-time without needing to be activated.


    So far, the marker has been going forward without any hiccups or weird reading from the reports it sent in, but something still unnerved Kisuke about everything.


    He tried contacting Yoruichi but she was currently busy and he couldn��t reach her, well he could if he used a hell butterfly but he chose not to.


    ��Tsukime, can you please pull up the reading of Itachi��s location 4 hours prior before he left?�� He asked one of the assistants who quickly pulled it up on a small section of the huge monitor.


    He has been a tad bit paranoid when Itachi and Yoruichi pointed out the possibility that a Shinigami might be working with the Hollows.


    He could understand why the Captain Commander didn��t want to entertain such a thought as it would mean even his Captains were under suspicion and would cause conflict between the Shinigami body of the Gotei 13.


    It was a recipe for chaos and discord.


    Kisuke understood why even agreeing with such a notion was threatening, but he was also a logical man and the calculations were more in favor of a Shinigami behind the disappearing souls.


    In other words, for someone to coordinate Hollow attacks from the Seireitei, it would mean that they have access to a Shinigami��s location when in the field, and for them to do that they would have to have access to this room and it��s files and know how to manipulate the system so that they won��t be found if they tampered with anything.


    With Kisuke��s memory and his recent bout of paranoia, he had spent days going over every piece of information they had concerning the recent disappearances and the more he did the more he felt something was amiss.


    Looking at the report on the screen, Kisuke��s eyes skimmed over every single thing, down to the dots and spaces.


    ��Akido, the coefficient of Reishi diffusion in a stable environment is supposed to be the quarter of a minute, or am I missing something?��


    The man called Akido looked confusedly at his pairs who looked just as confused as him so he turned to Kisuke and answered unsurely, not knowing what his Captain was trying to say. ��Yes?��


    ��Right? Now someone compute that but with a 4 hour difference and compare it to the reading we have now.�� Kisuke ordered.


    ��Yes Captain!��


    It only took a few seconds before another part of the screen was shaved off for the new report.


    Kisuke scrutinized the two reports for any difference and other than some decimal numbers being different, nothing else looked amiss.


    He was about to wave off this paranoia when something clicked in his head.


    If the calculations were right the first time around and the same variables were used for the second one, basic mathematics says that both answers should be the same.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ��And when it comes to miscalculation in energy imbalances���� Kisuke��s head whipped to Akido who stood shocked, not knowing why his Captain was looking at him with a fierce expression.


    ��Sir?��


    ��Send out an urgent notice, now! ��All Shinigami out on mission in the Rukongai are to return immediately, Head Captain��s orders!����


    The group of scientists looked at Kisuke in horror as he issued an order with the Head Captain��s name when none was given.


    ��Why are you still looking at me, get on it! I��ll talk to the Head Captain.�� He stormed out of the room and utilizing Shunpo, he headed straight for the Head Captain��s office.


    If the calculations were wrong in the energy reading, even by a small unit, the scanners the Shinigami carried would send back false readings as it was calibrated with the reading of the Research Institute which might��ve turned out to be out.


    ��But how could our energy readers be incorrect? It��s been in use since Captain Hikifune was head of the Division.��


    This was worse than he expected. The people aiding the Hollows were inside the Research Institute which would give them foremost knowledge about Shinigami outside the Seireitei.


    ��Hopefully it��s all a false alarm and I missed something.�� He hoped.


    ��..


    [POV: With Itachi]


    No matter how long Itachi searched for where the Hollows came from, he came up with the only conclusion he could come to in respect of his findings, or lack thereof, was that they came through the Garganta �C the spatial bridge Hollows use to travel the three worlds.


    ��Can Hollow bait attract Hollows all the way from Hueco Mundo?�� He asked himself as he trudged back slowly, very slowly, as his body wasn��t in the best of shapes. Broken bones and bruised skin were the highlight of his day.


    ��Where should I go now?�� He wondered.


    If it turned out that the Seireitei or Yoruichi and some of the other Captains were behind this, then it meant that him going back was just him begging to be locked up and executed.


    ��But if it��s someone else���� He was thinking hard on it and the other thing that came with it was him questioning himself if the Seireitei was that important to him that he wanted to go back. The answer to that would be no.


    He didn��t want to be an aimless wanderer in the Soul Society, that wasn��t a way to live. Humans were social creatures and despite his hard countenance and off-putting behavior, Itachi cherished bonds more than anyone else, just like every Uchiha.


    [H�� llo. C��an you hear me?]


    [Itachi Uchiha, please come in. This is Captain Urahara speaking, please respond if you copy.]


    Itachi looked at the communicator and wondered whether to pick it up or not. He could use this chance to make himself M.I.A and go underground for a while before assuming another identity and find a life in the Rukongai. Maybe even find a way back to the world of the living and check on what has happened to it.


    His choices were few and were ones that he could commit his life to without regretting or giving up halfway, but somehow it felt dull. Lackluster and vapid.


    He silently cursed himself as he pulled the device to his ear and responded. ��Itachi Uchiha, speaking.��


    [Thank goodness you��re still alive or else I��m afraid Yoruichi would have demanded my head.] Kisuke joked with what seemed like relief, though Itachi couldn��t be sure. [The Captain Commander issued an order for all Shinigami to return to the Seireitei posthaste.]


    ��Why?��


    Kisuke sighed wearily, something Itachi could picture given how the Captain regularly looked.


    [�� It looks like your assumption was right, Itachi, at least that��s how it��s currently looking]


    ��I see.�� Saying that he ended the call before Kisuke did but didn��t make an effort to move, until an hour later when he finally pushed himself off the ground.


    Going back to the Seireitei was without any of the fanfare Itachi expected. No poisons, sprung up traps, his best friend trying to assassinate him - except this one was impossible.


    His summary of this mission Yoruichi has thrown at him was that it served no purpose. There was no Hollow trail to follow, no feeding ground he found, or any clue as to the weird behavior of the Hollows. He just went out, fought a bunch of Hollows, almost died while doing so, got severely injured, and now he was going back with nothing to show.


    Crossing the west gates, he slowed down on his journey in getting to Yoruichi��s office and when he arrived, the door was swung open by Soi Fon who was taken aback with how battered he looked before she ushered him in.


    ��What the hell happened?�� Yoruichi asked, a little concerned as she saw the bruises and parts of his body that were fractured.


    Itachi looked at Yoruichi, really looked at the purple haired and golden eyes woman who was waiting for him to speak, and ultimately ended up sighing.


    ��A stampede of Hollows, both Gillians and Adjuchas Menos.�� He said.


    ����What?!���� The two women exclaimed in shock as that was something would have killed even a competent Lieutenant, and more worrying when they didn��t hear any news about such a thing.


    He briefly narrated what happened to Yoruichi and gave her the device he was given for the mission before leaving for the 4th Division as instructed by Yoruichi.


    Even he knew he needed some rest after what he just did. Thankfully the 4th Division was a place quiet enough to take a nap during his treatment.

 Chapter 43 - Monsters

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    The 4th Division of the Gotei 13 was strictly healing and the only noncombatant squad in the Seireitei �C effectively the Shinigami hospital ward.


    And as Itachi quickly noticed as he walked through their gate, they were also the most calm and peaceful of the 13 Divisions.


    He had barely made it past their doors when someone rushed to his attendance and inquired why he was here; visit or healing �C the standard reasons.


    ��Well then, follow me.�� They led him to a room and told him to lie down. ��Someone will be here in a few seconds to attend to you.��


    He made himself comfortable on the bed, wondering when last he had ever been on a hospital bed �C never was the answer.


    The curtain covering his bed slid open and a female nurse walked in holding a clipboard.


    ��Itachi Uchiha, 2nd Division. I��ll examine you now.�� She read out from the clipboard and waited for Itachi to nod before she proceeded.


    Most of his smaller wounds were already halfway healed and though he realigned his broken bones, those and the deep gashes were yet to heal.


    A green glow covered the nurse��s hands as she drew it above his body, calm and focused as she took note of all his injuries and their nature.


    ��Quite a fight you had there. Hollows?�� She made light conversation to draw away Itachi��s attention from the healing process and the pain the injuries were causing him, an admirable consideration, and Itachi could appreciate her efforts even if he did not need them.


    ��Even their healing arts surpasses that of medical ninjas on a fundamental level.�� He noted.


    This was just another instance added to the increasing pile of proof of how Reiatsu was superior to Chakra.


    When his healer turned away from his face, he opened his Sharingan and stared intently on the green glow that was over the side of his abdomen and how every tissue and flesh was being connected to their respective end.


    ��Of course.�� He told himself and closed his Sharingan before resting his head against the pillow.


    Just like iry�� ninjutsu(medical ninjutsu), his eyes couldn��t copy the Kaid�� technique the healer was utilizing. Unlike ninjutsu and Had��/Bakud��, iry�� ninjutsu and Kaid�� were more raw energy manipulation and theoretical knowledge than the former that was energy utilization.


    While the Sharingan��s ocular prowess was advanced, it also had its limitations even when it came to things it could do. Things like kekkei genkai ninjutsu and techniques with raw energy manipulation, ie. Taijutsu, healing techniques, summonings and a lot more.


    Hours passed and Itachi just laid silently on the bed with his eyes closed as if asleep, watching everything the healer did but never once letting it slip that he was awake, even when she took breaks.


    After six slow hours of healing, all his major injuries were more or less taken care of, which was more than enough for him to function at top efficiency but he still laid on the bed and rested with his eyes closed.


    Suffering from a terminal illness at a very young age made him appreciate the effort healers put in healing their patients. So even if he could move now, he waited for when he was told he could go.


    ��Everyone to your station, Captain Unohana is supervising the patients!��


    He heard someone say and at those words, he could feel people shifting around his ward, going to their patients and making sure they had been properly attended to before moving to another one.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    It was a normal thing for Captain Unohana and her Lieutenant to do supervisions from time to time, teaching and correcting the young healers of her Division. And due to the casualties, especially after the last Division-wide mission, she has been attending to the unending influx of wounded Shinigami and thought to do a check after getting some free time for herself.


    She gave advice to those who needed it and answered all the questions she was asked as she moved through the numerous wards. Thankfully she had her Lieutenant and leaders of the 10 Relief Teams, her Division��s equivalent of the Seated Officers of the other Divisions, else she wouldn��t have been able to thoroughly inspect her healers in time.


    She entered another ward with rows of beds with all their curtains opened for her to inspect the patients.


    During her checks, she came across a rather memorable face from one of the previous Captains meeting a few months ago �C the man Yoruichi took in, Itachi Uchiha.


    It wasn��t everyday one sees a recently reincarnated soul that strong and the impression he left on the Captains was commendable.


    -Oh and he wasn��t sleeping, so she wasn��t disturbing him.


    ��Glad to see you in good health, Mr. Uchiha. I see your recent mission wasn''t without its hiccups.��


    Itachi slowly opened his eyes and nodded at her in greeting. ��I��m rather fine, Captain Unohana.��


    ��Then I��m glad.�� She smiled softly. ��Hope to see you again, or I guess not. Have a good rest, Mr. Uchiha.�� She nodded at him and continued her checks while Itachi closed his eyes and went back to resting.


    His healer came to him a few minutes after and told him he wouldn��t be discharged for a few days for a complete healing.


    Itachi had wanted to leave upon hearing that as the remaining wounds and pains he was feeling weren''t something that��ll affect his daily activities but he stopped himself, rather forcefully even, by reminding himself that there was no reason he had for wanting to rush back to the Second.


    So the next three days was him taking his time to relax and bring his running thoughts to a stop. He also met Captain Unohana twice after her first check and the woman was always patient and calm whenever she was spoken to. They had a brief conversation on both occasions before she continued with her duty and Itachi had to say that Captain Unohana, out of all the Captains, was the one he had the most favorable impression of.


    ��..


    After the last mission that was forcefully stopped by Captain Kisuke upon finding out that their data registry had been tampered with, the Onmitsukid�� were ordered by the Head Captain to find out who was responsible for what was an act of treason.


    Kisuke was temporarily suspended as Yoruichi had him under investigation, a formality on her end, while her subordinates combed through the entire 12th Division and by the end of the week, was successful in rooting out the person responsible.


    The man responsible, Kinjaro Tomori, was a close assistant of the 12th Division former Captain, Kirio Hikifune, and greedy for the same success of his predecessor, started experimenting on Hollows and Shinigami �C in fact, any soul he could get his hands on.


    As his strength was rather subpar, he started experimenting on Hollows in hope of cultivating their powers for himself.


    Surprisingly, he was able to kickstart his sick goals in the short span of time where the Division was without a Captain after the former Captain had retired.


    Yamamoto had called for his execution after he was tortured by the Onmitsukid�� of everything he knew and all the plans he had made and the execution was carried out by the current Captain of the 12th Division, Kisuke Urahara, in front of the other Captains, their Lieutenants and a few other Shinigami of the Gotei 13.


    Watching the execution, Itachi was witness to the spectacle of all the Captains releasing their Reiatsu in a show of intimidation for any would-be traitor wanting to follow in Kinjaro Tomori��s steps, and it was then he truly realized what type of people were the Captains.


    What he felt from them at that moment was not a sensation he��d ever felt from any ninja, Kage or Sannin.


    Instead, it was reminiscent to what he had felt from the Tailed Beasts. Excluding the overwhelming malevolence of the Tailed Beasts, the Captains matched them in intensity�� but that wasn��t what had truly terrified Itachi of the nature of the Shinigami Captains.


    No, what rooted him to his spot with sweat running down his brows, were the few Captains whose intensity surpassed even that of the Nine Tailed Beast.


    Most people would not have felt it because of how addled and chaotic the atmosphere became, but Itachi could literally see the spiritual pressures, Reiryoku, of the Captains�� despite them still controlling it and preventing it from smoldering the other Shinigami present to death.


    Head Captain �C Genry��sai Yamamoto Shigekuni.


    4th Division Captain �C Retsu Unohana.


    8th Division Captain �C Shunsui Ky��raku.


    10th Division Captain �C Isshin Shiba.


    11th Division Captain �C Kenpachi Zaraki.


    12th Division Captain �C Kisuke Urahara.


    These six Captains had the most powerful intensity from the others - though Itachi noticed the weird spiritual pressure of the 13th Division Captain, J��shir�� Ukitake �C and from those six, three of them in particular were above anything he had seen.


    The Head Captain, Zaraki Kenpachi and Kisuke Urahara �C the three of them instantly redefined what the term ��monsters�� meant to Itachi.


    Just for that instant, the veil surrounding the Shinigami was lifted for Itachi��s eyes.

 Chapter 44 - The New Routine

    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    [A few months later]


    It has been months after the semi-public execution of Kinjaro Tomori on the grounds of treason against the Soul Society as a whole and after his execution, the unexplained disappearances stopped and Hollow sightings reduced drastically to what was considered natural.


    During this time, Itachi tried his best to live as true as much as he could amidst the nightmares and screams that came to his mind anytime he fell asleep.


    It wasn��t easy- well it hasn��t been easy for him for years because every night he was subjected to the same dream but different faces and screams. Since the night of the massacre, it felt as if he was trapped in a Tsukuyomi of his own making. No, not Tsukuyomi, instead the infinite loop of the Izanami.


    It became even worse for him after the execution because the dreams became frequent and sometimes hard to wake up from.


    A trauma he hadn��t gotten over even after a decade.


    Even after so many internal debates and advice from Tsukuyomi, Itachi repeatedly found himself coming back to this particular sensation of feeling lost and wondering what to do.


    The night after the execution was one he had spent completely awake by staring at the night sky to pass the hours. Witnessing the execution made him question if being in the Seireitei was a wise choice.


    He might have placated himself saying that the Shinigami of Seireitei fought against Hollows but the execution was like a mockery of intentional naivet��.


    This was even worse than his Akatsuki days because then he had a directive.


    A few days after the execution, Itachi decided to stroll through the nearby Rukongai Districts just to distance himself from the Seireitei and think clearly without him trying to assign himself a Shinigami��s duty.


    One of the good things after the execution was that Yoruichi stopped snooping around his movements and even took back the group of people she had watching him.


    His stroll into the West Rukongai��s District ended up turning into something he never expected.


    ��..


    [Flashback: West Rukongai, A few days after the execution]


    He might have been lost in his head so much that he didn��t know when he crossed into the 3rd District but that didn��t stop him either. He only noted his location and continued walking around idly.


    Unfortunately, he was brought out of his mental therapy by the rhythmic sound of two things smacking against each other along with the soft panting from exhaustion.


    Following the sound, Itachi came across a young man, mid-twenties from his looks, or maybe his mid-hundreds, smacking a wooden stick fashioned like a sword against a tree while looking completely exhausted.


    He gave the boy two minutes before he fainted from exhaustion if he continued striking his sword only to be proven wrong when the boy barely made it to the first minute before be keeled over.


    With how close this District was to the Seireitei(so close that its tall white walls were completely visible from where he stood) he didn��t have to worry about the young man��s safety but despite that he ended up sitting on a tree for the next few minutes to see if the young man would wake up but he didn��t.


    Muttering under his breath, he stood up from where he was sitting and walked away while keeping a certain distance from the fainted soul.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    He ended up catching an animal by the type he returned to check if the boy was gone, but no he was still there.


    He made quick work with butchering and skinning the meat, silently thankful that he came with his satchel for his knives which had a little bit of salt from his Rukongai days.


    No sooner had he started salting the roasting meat did the young man start stirring up from his hour-long sleep.


    He watched as the man tried pulling himself up with the little bit of strength he got from his sleep but he just fell down breathing heavily while his eyes moved around to take note of his surroundings.


    ��Stay still.�� Itachi said and watched the young man freeze before his eyes widened as he finally took note of Itachi and what he was doing. ��You��re still exhausted. Close your eyes and relax.��


    A few minutes later, Itachi was done with the roasted meat and served some on leaves and gave it to the laying man.


    ��Eat slowly. I don��t have water.�� He said.


    Sure the young man didn��t need food as souls didn��t need such sustenance but eating would make him recover his energy faster.


    They spent the next few minutes slowly eating in silence and when Itachi was done, he turned around to leave but the young man called out to him.


    ��Please wait!�� Came a frantic shout that instantly silenced as Itachi stopped. ��A-are you a Shinigami?��


    ��What of it?�� Itachi, now fully turned, was staring at the man who fearfully took a step back as he was render under Itachi��s stare. ��M-my n-n-name is Junpei. I-I want to be a Shinigami.��


    ��What does that have to do with me?�� Itachi��s hard stare didn��t let up and the other party frantically shook his head and hands.


    ��I tried taking the Shin''�� Academy exam but I failed.�� He said while looking down. ��Twice.��


    ��And like I said; what does that have to do with me?�� Itachi asked again and this time the man couldn��t say anything, stuttering as his head hung low.


    He turned around and left.


    [Flashback ends]


    ��..


    ��Um, Mr. Shinigami, are you sure this is safe? For me?�� A timid Junpei held his wooden sword, one perfectly shaped after a katana, and so did Itachi.


    How did they get to this point?


    Well, after leaving Junpei alone when they first met, Itachi met him again a few weeks later, this time in another place far away from where they had initially met.


    Of course, Junpei had been scared and frozen up when he suddenly came across Itachi for the second time but Itachi ignored him.


    Since then, almost as if Itachi was stalking him(Junpei would never let him hear of those thoughts) they met a couple of times and every time Junpei would try to get Itachi to help him but each time he was faced with simple questions like ��why?�� ��for what?�� and they always stomped him.


    Maybe because he was too persistent or because Itachi had nothing better to do, the next time they came across each other at where Junpei frequented for his suicide training, the young man was surprised to see Itachi with two perfectly carved swords that he gave to Junpei for storage.


    From that day, a month after their initial meeting, Itachi would pop up unannounced and if Junpei wasn��t with the swords he wouldn��t train him, something the latter quickly figured out as he started coming with both swords everyday, week in week out regardless of if Itachi showed up or not.


    Since the beginning, Itachi never told him his name, not that he didn��t want to but Junpei didn��t ask and just settled for calling him ��Mr. Shinigami��.


    ��Start.��


    At Itachi��s words, Junpei��s face turned serious and he rushed at Itachi with a downward slash which Itachi sidestepped and hit his sword to further unbalance him.


    Just like he never asked Itachi for his name, Itachi never asked him why he was hell bent on becoming a Shinigami.


    Parrying, sidestep, dodge, counterattack were the few things Itachi focused on. He knew that the requirements for entry into the Shin���� Academy was strictly Reiatsu-based so he made Junpei��s training into a montage to kick-start his subpar Reiatsu.


    From pushing his own Reiatsu into Junpei��s body after every training session to stimulate the latter��s Reiatsu, he also made sure that throughout the duration of every training session, Junpei��s mind must be focused on trying to flow his Reiatsu into the wooden sword.


    Because of how advanced and complex manipulating Reiatsu was, he made Junpei do it just like how ninjas did with Chakra �C the same way he pushed his own Reiatsu into the young man��s body.


    As if something was showing him off, Junpei finally picked up how to flow his Reiatsu after almost two months of trials and errors. Though Itachi didn��t comment on just how poor the oblivious youth was doing it.


    With the recent breakthrough, Junpei started flowing his Reiatsu into his sword and using it to attack Itachi, redoing it every time his concentration was broken.


    The dynamic between the two of them was hilarious and bad at the same time with Junpei rarely ever asking Itachi any serious questions, even about the ones with his Reiatsu exercise, and Itachi hardly speaking a word except to directly tell Junpei to do something specific.


    A small updraft of air picked up around them as Junpei blindly waved a sword with his leaking Reiatsu at Itachi who took his time to break Junpei��s concentration every time the youth was getting comfortable.


    After all, the reason behind every single exercise they did was to exert and exhaust Junpei��s Reiatsu in order to stimulate any kind of minor growth.


    It worked for genin and chunin ninjas so there was a high chance it would for him too.

 Chapter 45 - Acknowledgement

    ��Unfortunately, your goal will end as mere fantasy and vanish like a dream upon waking.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ���������


    Junpei knelt on the ground, thoroughly spent, gasping in a bid to get his breathing in order.


    Ever since Mr. Shinigami started carrying those exercises on his body, he found out that he started getting tired more easily and quickly than before but he didn��t say anything and desperately hoped that Mr. Shinigami wasn��t playing a sick ploy with him.


    He listened to what Mr. Shinigami said and did what he was told to do obediently because it him, Mr. Shinigami looked like one of those people who hated wasting time.


    However, his tiny suspicions and worries vanished when he found out that he actually felt stronger and brimming with energy.


    He might or might not have stupidly punched a tree and all he got in return was a painful screech of a scream and nothing happening to the tree.


    He had no way of knowing if he was truly strong or his head was messing with him, but all that became a moot point when he started getting a tiny bit faster, all up to the day where for the first time he actually was able to move his Reiatsu and feel it leave his body in tiny wisp.


    Covering the sword with it, he quickly found out, made him exhausted in a short time but he believed Mr. Shinigami knew what he was doing. He IS the Shinigami between the both of them.


    ��Get up.�� He heard Mr. Shinigami��s dry scary voice and he pushed himself off the ground with all of his depleted strength.


    ��Again.��


    Great. First, calm breath. Next, concentrate and gently pull it out. Now breathe again and hold it steady.


    Junpei��s body croaked as he once more pushed out his last dregs of Reiatsu and let it burn away as he pushed it to his sword. He opened up another salvo of attacks that Mr. Shinigami met head-on, not sidestepping or parrying like he used to do.


    One thing that unnerved Junpei about Mr. Shinigami was that the scary soul always knew when he was out of energy and Reiatsu and when he was lying about being completely tired.


    He barely lasted five minutes before he fell to the ground without even sufficient energy to groan as he hit the ground and to prove him right, Mr. Shinigami said nothing but just dropped his wooden sword, signifying the day��s session was over, much to Junpei��s relief.


    ��The entrance exam is coming up soon in a few months.�� Junpei heard him say but couldn��t decide if it was a question or a statement.


    He tried saying something but the only thing that came out from his throat was a guttural groan.


    ��You��re getting better.��


    Junpei stilled as those foreign words entered his ears. By the time he got himself together and managed to turn his head towards where Mr. Shinigami stood but the man was gone.


    This was the first compliment, both good and bad, that have been exchanged between them. If not for how spent he was, he wanted to shout his heart out.


    ��Maybe, just maybe, I can become a Shinigami.��


    That thought became more prevalent in his mind that it was the only thing he could think of as he walked back home.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ��..


    [POV: With Itachi]


    Walking back to his abode, he returned slight nods to those who greeted him on the way.


    Both the members of the Onmistukid�� special forces and the 2nd Division knew him or knew of him to an extent because apparently they all expected him to have the position of a Seated Officer since he was more than qualified to and were even surprised when he expressed his lack of interest in squad politics.


    The Second Division were not the best people but one thing Itachi silently appreciated about them was that they mostly kept to themselves, which meant as little people as possible trying to come at odds with him.


    He hard barely put down his satchel when he heard a knock on his door and from the familiar feel of their Reiatsu, it was one of Yoruichi��s messengers.


    Stepping out of his door, the messenger quickly delivered his message and left. The summary of it was that Yoruichi wanted him to report to her office whenever he comes back.


    The laid back Captain of the Second was fun and games for most of the times you come across her, especially privately, but she knew how to hive how seemingly unending tasks.


    ��I left six days ago. Neither too long or short.�� Itachi briefly pondered as he entered the building of Yoruichi��s office.


    He knocked on her door and entered after her permission to find her reading through reports and stamping them.


    ��And here I thought you��ll be taking a full week or two off.�� Yoruichi joked while Itachi stood ramrod straight to the side.


    She had gotten used to his silence and she liked to believe Itachi knew how to take on her frivolities in stride.


    ��How the hell Soi Fon can be more of a prude than Itachi is something I still am yet to understand.�� She thought to herself.


    ��What do you want, Yoruichi?�� He came off strong in a way that would have been seen as disrespecting but the purple haired Captain let it wash over her like wind.


    ��Soi Fon is currently unavailable and she��s the one I usually have around for tasks like these.�� She started slowly as her hand darted over the stacks of paper while Itachi listened on in silence. ��Family duties. Mind accompanying me?��


    ��Yes, I do.�� Itachi replied without missing a beat. She could go anywhere she wanted without an escort so she wasn��t fooling him with such a lame attempt.


    ��Sheesh. First you refuse to join the Onmistukid�� and now you don��t even want to accompany me.��


    ��Yoruichi.�� Itachi stressed.


    ��Fine.�� She sighed as she dropped her pen to look at him. ��Work directly for me, Itachi.��


    Their current relationship can be said to be one of accumulating favors where they request something from the other in cost of a few favors, heavily depending on the value of the favor they were giving.


    ��You already know my answer.�� Itachi replied. It was a weird conversation to have given that Yoruichi was Itachi��s Captain either way but to them who knew the depth and weight of the words spoken, it was layers deeper than any who heard it might think.


    ��I know. That��s why I��m still asking.�� Yoruichi said, not surprised at Itachi��s swift rejection or hid it well if she was. ��I understand your reasons behind why you don��t want to.��


    ��And yet?�� He stared at her and she took it in and returned it. ��What do want my loyalty for, Yoruichi? And should I point out how strange you��re acting?��


    She looked surprised at the latter bit, knowing she was acting out of wonk and made a irritated groan at the realization. ��I guess I��ve been thinking too seriously as of late. I think I��ll pester Kisuke later for a spar to let out some steam.��


    Itachi said nothing and just let her verbally release her frustration. ��So?��


    ��Actually I want you to accompany for a meeting of clan heads, not for me but for you. I know someone you might be able to ask some questions without offending them. Why am I doing this? Obviously because you��re lost, or else you wouldn��t be spending days in the Rukongai.��


    Questions. Itachi had them, no doubt, but he knew some answers were better searched for than given.


    Also this might give him an understanding of the Noble Families and how their existence affect the Soul Society.


    ��I��m not in a hurry. I��ll think about it.�� Itachi said and turned to leave the office as Yoruichi gave him her parting words.


    ��Kenpachi is looking for you so don��t be surprised when you find a short pinkette popping up around you.��


    After the doors closed, Yoruichi dropped her pen and threw her head backwards because something impossible just happened and she was too carried away to quickly notice it.


    Yoruichi Shih��in never begs for anything, least of all for someone��s loyalty. How it came to that was something she had little control of.


    ��Oh! Maybe I should visit Kukaku. Yes, hahaha. To hell with these reports.�� She said and stomped out of her office before disappearing with a Shunpo as she headed towards the Shiba residence.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 46 - Harnessing Potential

    ��Those who cannot acknowledge themselves will fail. Just like I did.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ���������


    Itachi secluded himself in a part of the forest surrounding the West gate and sat on top a boulder with both legs crossed with his sword resting on his legs.


    It only took a moment before his consciousness plunged into the dark red world of Tsukuyomi and there he was, as huge and black as he was in the beginning.


    ��Tsukuyomi.�� He called out, not minding the part of Tsukuyomi��s feathers that fell off and turned to smoke only for the wisp of smoke to coalesce into crows that flew around him.


    ��Itachi.�� Tsukuyomi��s head bent down halfway to look at Itachi. ��What do you require of me, Itachi?�� Like always, Tsukuyomi was already offering his help to Itachi.


    Not just Tsukuyomi��s deference to Itachi, the both of them shared a very close relationship, so close that only the Captains could boast of this bond with their Zanpakut�� spirit and yet still envy it.


    What all of them were unaware of however was that Tsukuyomi literally used to be Itachi��s eyes. How could an eye deceive the body and force them all to ruin?


    If it was up to Tsukuyomi, he would have granted Itachi access to the Mangeky�� and even the Eternal Mangeky�� if he could and it wouldn��t have an averse effect on Itachi.


    ��Amaterasu. I still can��t hear them. How much longer?�� Itachi asked. ��Is my soul not strong enough yet?��


    ��Unfortunately, it isn��t time yet.�� Tsukuyomi said and ruffled his feathers, causing his feathers and crows to descend towards Itachi. ��Your soul is not in perfect synchrony with us. Not even with me.��


    ��And how do I fix that?�� Itachi asked, not minding the murder of crows that were entering and exiting his clothes.


    ��The perfect synchrony is when you can use my illusions as easily as breathing. You��re still far from that and saddling you with Amaterasu would do neither of you any good.��


    ��I see.�� Itachi nodded in understanding but then remembered something just as crucial. ��Bankai. How does one achieve it?��


    Tsukuyomi tilted his head at Itachi, expressing his confusion which Itachi immediately picked on. ��What?��


    ��Your Bankai and your Mangeky�� Sharingan are one and the same, Itachi.�� Tsukuyomi clarified and that was when it hit him.


    His Zanpakut�� spirits were Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu, meaning that whatever his Bankai was would be a blend of both of their abilities and the only way for him to use the extensively would be unlock his Mangeky�� Sharingan, which is also their true form or the core of their souls.


    Thinking about it that way, it became obvious why Tsukuyomi wanted his soul to grow stronger. He was different from the other Shinigami after all.


    ��I understand now, especially why you��re saying I��m not perfectly synchronized with either of you. You are not the same as you were when we were alive.��


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ��No we are not. Putting us inside a Zanpakut�� not only strengthened our symbiotic relationship but also removed the restriction your human limitations placed on us, enabling us to express ourselves in the truest way to our name.��


    Itachi silently nodded while he held out his arm for one of the crows to perch on, only for the both of them to fall into a staring contest.


    ��So, after getting sufficiently strong enough to handle the strain of both of your truest forms, how do I actually get Bankai?�� Itachi asked, slowly peeling away his eyes from the crow who then flew away as she turned to Tsukuyomi.


    His reasons for asking this question were very important and Tsukuyomi knew that as well.


    ��For your Bankai, you��ll have to defeat me and Amaterasu��s truest form�� at the same time.�� Tsukuyomi purposely saying it slowly made it sound more ominous to the hearing ear. ��You must be able to suppress both of our abilities at the same time and that has its own symbolic meaning. Defeating your Bankai means that your body is strong enough to handle the strain of using it without dying and that your soul is strong enough to house our grown spirit.��


    The crows around Itachi formed a chair of smoking wisps and slowly pushed him towards Tsukuyomi.


    ��Imagine the empty Asauchi blade as an incubator for Zanpakut�� spirits to grow and realize their potential. Shikai is just the first stage of growth, us spreading our wings for the first time. Bankai on the other hand is us fully grown and ready to return our grown core back to your soul �C our origin. So your soul must be strong enough to permanently house our spirit, two in this case.��


    Tsukuyomi calmly and clearly explained the intricacies of the Shinigami��s Bankai to Itachi who was finally able to paint an accurate picture of why needed to be less lacking when it came to his soul.


    ��No need to rush, Itachi. Like every other Bankai, it will make itself known when it feels that you��re ready, like I do you.��


    Today was a real eye opener for Itachi. It was something expected but it was the scale of it that genuinely surprised Itachi.


    ��I appreciate you telling me this, Tsukuyomi.�� Itachi said as he wore a contemplating look on his face. Everything Tsukuyomi said was valuable but one of his major takeaways from it all was that even his Shikai was lacking much more than he thought.


    If he couldn��t be perfectly synchronized with Tsukuyomi with his basic Shikai abilities then all it did was show him how unprepared for Bankai he was.


    Tsukuyomi raised his head and looked at the red moon that almost looked as if it was shining brighter. He looked at Itachi so lost in himself that he didn��t register the changes in this illusory world, or maybe he did but just ignored it. This was after all the safest place he could be.


    Tsukuyomi turned his head to face a certain direction, closed his beady eyes and slowly faded away.


    As Itachi��s spirit guides and more so his eyes, it was their role to pave the way to any desires his heart might birth; to turn his dreams into a realization �C something Tsukuyomi felt was specifically his duty.


    ��Fret not, Tsukuyomi. He��ll have the chance and time to grow. I will make sure of that.��


    A very dark sputtering voice filtered into Tsukuyomi��s head as he faded away, wholly agreeing with the sentiment the voice spoke with.


    ��.


    Pulling himself from his thoughts, Itachi looked around and found that Tsukuyomi was gone. The gigantic crow always knew the best time to be present or to leave, something Itachi never had the thought to comment on.


    Opening wide his palms, the crows around him started cawing loudly and a few flew towards his hands and lost their tangible form, leaving only the inky black smoke that swirled above his palms and soon started stretching to the shape of a sword.


    Even if it looked like it had no solid body, Itachi held it as such as it felt as such. He threw it to the ground and the shadowy blade sank over 2/3rds into the ground.


    ��Simple genjutsu won��t cut it at this point anymore. My illusions can grow even more.�� He said. ��Using Tsukuyomi to his fullest potential. It will take some time but I can make it work.��


    Bankai could wait, he told himself as the red world started fading away.


    As a Zanpakut��, Tsukuyomi��s Shikai didn��t have much in terms of fire power but that was okay with Itachi. With enough control and training, he reckoned he��d have a very high level grasp of his illusions and breaking out of them would be harder as well.


    Standing up, Itachi looked at the blade in his hands before strapping it to his waist. He wanted to leave but paused as his mind went to the training workaholic young man, Junpei, who he hadn��t seen for some days now.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 47 - A Tactical Retreat

    ��Both knowledge and awareness are equivocal. One��s reality might be another��s illusion.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Itachi��s days as a Shinigami passed slowly with the most part of it being uneventful. Without the need to eat or sleep, and no mission assigned for a long stretching period of time, Shinigami found themselves bored most of the time but it was how they utilized this ��boring�� time that created the difference between Shinigami.


    The Gotei 13 was lax in its rules when it came to how Shinigami lived their lives, and as long as they didn��t break any set down rules nobody cared how they spent their time away from their Shinigami duties.


    For Itachi, it was falling into a routine he had never done for years: training proficiency in his abilities. As a natural genius, he had mastered everything he needed to be an extremely skilled Shinobi at a very young age.


    Since he found himself with nothing to do through the majority of his time, unless when he was either with a Captain or with Yoruichi and Soi Fon, he spent most of his time in learning ways his Shikai could be further utilized.


    After his conversation with Tsukuyomi a while back about the true nature of his Zanpakut��, Itachi forced himself to stop thinking about his illusions as simple metal mirages.


    In his mindscape, he noticed that both he and Tsukuyomi could make illusions into real and tangible things.


    He breathed in softly and swung his sword lazily at an empty space yet his eyes was squinting in focus on a marked tree off to the side.


    ��Am I overreaching or am I truly not at that level yet?�� He thought with a frown.


    At that moment, a voice interrupted his silent pondering. ��If you want to cut the tree, you should swing your sword at it, don��t you think?��


    Turning to the direction of the voice, he saw a pink haired child in standard Shinigami attire freely swinging her legs off the tree branch she sat on.


    ��How did she get here?�� He thought as he observed her. ��A Lieutenant armband, I see.��


    ��Ano, you were trying to cut something right? Kenny also likes to cut things too.�� Her voice, her mannerisms and her exuberant emotions in a carefree display gave Itachi the opinion of her being a normal happy-go-lucky child, but one could never know when it came to souls.


    ��Lieutenant Yachiru,�� Itachi started slowly, gauging her reaction that remained genuinely carefree, ��Are you by chance looking for me?�� He remembered a far off warning Yoruichi gave him about the pinkette in front of him.


    ��Oh no I��m not the one looking for you, Kenny is. He��s been bored recently so I decided to look for you, erm����


    ��Itachi.��


    She clicked her fingers upon remembering his name. ��Tachi-tachi! Yes, Kenny is looking for you because none of the Captains accepted to fight him so he��s hunting for the Lieutenants and you.��


    ��I apologize but I��d have to decline.�� Despite everything about her telling him that she was just a child, Itachi maintained his politeness, especially when he remembered the ��monsters�� that were the Captains and also his first conversation with Captain Ky��raku.


    ��Awwn, that��s too bad~�� She pouted in dissatisfaction which slowly merged with a difficult expression on her face. ��I don��t think Kenny will let you go even if you say that.��


    Just then, they heard the shout of a hoarse voice and their senses finally registered the blazing sun that was the incoming Reiatsu.


    ��Kenny, over here!�� She shouted in response. ��I made sure he didn��t run away like you asked!��


    Itachi looked at Yachiru, not knowing the appropriate reaction to her words. ��Is she this na?ve? Or is this simply the personality she lives as after living for centuries?��


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Regardless of the nature of the eccentricities of century-old souls, Itachi promptly decided to retreat. Why he would like to fight Captain Kenpachi Zaraki, he would prefer it to be on his own terms. And besides��


    ��There��s something dangerous about his wild and simple nature.��


    ��Kenny, hurry up! I think he wants to run away!�� Now that surprised Itachi as she said that immediately after he decided to leave. Unknown to Itachi, Yachiru was so accustomed to people running away from Kenpachi that she��d basically developed a sixth sense for it.


    Feeling the incoming spike of Reiatsu that somehow gave Itachi the illusion of crashing waves, Itachi knew that it was time to retreat.


    ��His physical strength is immense.�� He noted when he finally saw Kenpachi running at him with a mad grin, his feet leaving cracks on the ground with every step he took.


    No technique. No Reiatsu utilization. The haphazard nature of the Captain��s Reiatsu gave the initial impression of an amateur to any trained eye.


    Apart from his Captain level Reiatsu, which was one of the greatest in the Seireitei, nothing about Kenpachi showed proof of him deserving the position he held, but that just made him all the more dangerous in Itachi��s eyes.


    ��Brat, we meet again. Let��s fight!�� Kenpachi shouted with a manic grin as he drew close to Itachi, his sword already stretched backwards for a powerful swing.


    ��I��m afraid I��ll have to respectfully decline, Captain Zaraki.�� Itachi��s body began breaking apart into crows but Kenpachi could care less as his sword cleaved through Itachi.


    To his confusion and eventual annoyance, Itachi��s body burst into a murder of crows as soon as Kenpachi��s sword touched him.


    ��What the hell is this, Yachiru? Where did he go?�� Kenpachi asked the little girl that was now hanging off his shoulders.


    ��Oh no, he ran away Kenny. Why does everyone keep running away from us when Kenny just wants to fight?�� She sounded genuinely sad, which she was, upon seeing Kenpachi losing another prospective opponent, worse being one that could actually fight against Captains according to some of the Captains.


    Kenpachi snorted. His annoyance was slowly bleeding away as Shinigami running away from him at the mention of a fight was a common occurrence.


    ��Don��t worry, Kenny, I��ll find him again. Let��s go and meet boobies since he��s from her Division.�� She said, referring to Yoruichi as she did so.


    Kenpachi grunted, willingly going ahead with anything she said. ��What about the one from the Twelfth?��


    ��Captain Shaggy? Umu, we can also check if he��s free to play with Kenny.�� She nodded to herself at how much sense her words made, fingers pointing forward as she stood balanced on Kenpachi��s shoulder without leaning on his head, ��Onwards, Kenny!��


    ����


    Since his training was abruptly disturbed by Lieutenant Yachiru and her berserker of a Captain, Itachi didn��t return to the barracks of the Second in case they went and looked for him there.


    Knowing Yoruichi, even as little as he did, he knew for certain that she��d happily blurt out his location without hesitation should they go to her looking for him.


    Unfortunately for him, apart from the barracks of the Second, Captain Ky��raku��s courtyard and the tranquility of Captain Unohana��s 4th Division, he had no personal safe space to hide inside the Seireitei.


    At the end of it, he decided to walk through the roads of the Gotei 13 inconspicuously to escape the wild Captain and also let his mind wander on his recent failure in trying to utilize his illusionary abilities in an unconventional way.


    During his walk, he saw a group of Shinigami leading a larger group of students from the Shin���� Academy and from the discussion the excited students were having among themselves, it seemed like a combat related activity.


    He remembered Junpei and the youth��s dream to join the Academy and become a Shinigami and remembering that another entrance exam was around the corner, he decided to follow them and watch what they did to pass the time.


    Entering unimpeded inside the vicinity of the Academy, he arrived at a training field where a bunch of students were gathered, a Zanpakut�� strapped to everyone��s waist.


    Some of them had unlocked their Shikai, and based on the way they were grouped, whatever activity they were about to do wasn��t based solely on their Zanpakut��.


    From the uniforms of their instructors, Itachi identified members of the 2nd Division, 4th Division, 12th Division and even the reclusive Kid�� Corp, a division that was solely focused on the mastery of the Kid�� Arts. They were also responsible for the defenses of the Seireitei and also the creation of the system that monitored the Rukongai, along with all the tools a Shinigami might need in a mission, though that was now under the jurisdiction of the 12th Division.


    ��It��s a sorting format if you��re wondering. Activities like these help sort the students into areas they have a talent for.��


    Itachi took only a short glance at the brown haired man in glasses that was watching the sorting exercise with him and went back to looking at what brought him here.


    ��Oh excuse me. I��m S��suke Aizen, Lieutenant of the 5th Division.�� The soft spoken man introduced himself with a polite nod to Itachi who returned it and was about to reply in kind but Aizen beat him to it. ��Itachi Uchiha, I presume.��


    ������


    Seeing the unasked question Itachi��s eyes directed at him, he chuckled and scratched the back of his head embarrassingly.


    ��All the Lieutenants know you defeated Lieutenant Lisa Yad��maru of the 8th Division on the same day you arrived in Seireitei, so of course we Lieutenants were curious.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 48 - Nature of A Man

    ��To be frank, I don��t know whose spy I was�� even to this day.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    ��Is it true that you fought Captain Shiba and Captain Yoruichi, and even managed to escape from them?�� Aizen quickly slammed a hand over his mouth and just stared down at the students below them from the roof they sat on in awkward silence. ��I��m sorry if I appear too intrusive. It��s just that my Captain, Captain Hirako, made a statement that only three of the thirteen Lieutenants in the Gotei 13 had a chance in defeating you. I guess you can imagine how some of us Lieutenants felt insulted.��


    Aizen appeared to be a socially awkward person with how he fumbled with every sentence he spoke. Like he said, Itachi could imagine to some extent how someone who took decades and even centuries to get to the position of the Vice Captain of their Division, only for their Captain to tell them that a newcomer, who was practically a newborn soul and wasn��t even inducted in the traditional Shinigami way, was stronger than the majority of them. Practically nullifying the essence of the struggle they went through to get to their current status.


    If it were another place and time then it wouldn��t have meant much, but (un)fortunately the Gotei 13 was an extremely militaristic society, which meant that strength and competency were the golden standard with which every Shinigami is judged.


    The fact that one could simply challenge a higher ranked Seated Officer to a death match for their position said everything that needed to be said.


    And it wasn��t only applicable to the Lieutenants and lower ranked members but even to the Captains too. Case in point, Kenpachi Zaraki, who was the current Captain of the 11th Division, got his position by killing the former Captain of the 11th Division in a formal death match.


    Itachi understood, but he didn��t care about anyone��s bruised ego in the slightest, not because he was arrogant of his impressive strength, but because he had no attachment to the traditions of Shinigami. The fact that he didn��t accept Yoruichi��s offer of a Seated Officer and remained an unranked Shinigami spoke loudly.


    She even wanted to make him her Lieutenant a while ago but he still refused. That was also when he realized that Soi Fon wasn��t actually the Lieutenant of the 2nd Division but instead was Yoruichi��s bodyguard and a member of the Executive Militia, who were basically the Shinigami police and disciplinary body.


    Seeing Itachi not saying anything, Aizen spoke up to clarify any misunderstanding Itachi might be having.


    ��I��m not saying I have a grudge against you or anything of that immature topic, I��m just genuinely curious is all.�� His voice went down a bar, with a hint of self-mockery mixed in. ��Even as a Lieutenant, my strength is barely above that of the average Shinigami. Having a degree of animosity towards you for being stronger than me will be the extreme height of foolishness and hypocrisy for me.��


    ����The nature of every living being, and life in general, is that no one is equal to another. Some are talented, some are not. Some push forward with hard work, while others remain content with stagnation. Talent trumps hard work and vice versa, true, but nothing trumps talent with hard work.��


    Aizen looked at Itachi with a stunned look on his face from the words the introvert Shinobi-turned-Shinigami said, before his face melted in a wry and extremely pained stiff smile.


    ��I don��t know whether those words were meant to serve as comfort or ridicule to me.��


    ��Neither. It��s the truth, or at least what I believe to be one. How you feel towards it should tell you the truth about yourself.�� Itachi replied and refrained from speaking further.


    The both of them sat in silence and watched the Academy students being tested on all the facets of a Shinigami.


    ��I think it��s about time I take my leave. My Captain will send word for me if I spend more time here.�� Aizen stood up and dusted his uniform, getting ready to leave but not before addressing Itachi one last time. ��I genuinely enjoyed our talk, however short it might have been. Hope we meet more often, Itachi.��


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Itachi looked at him before slowly nodding. ��Likewise.��


    Aizen smiled before disappearing with his application of Shunpo.


    Itachi went back to watching the students as they failed and succeeded, a part of his mind thinking of his own issues with his application of Tsukuyomi ever since the moment he arrived, and through his short conversation with Aizen.


    Seeing the students try out various things while physically and spiritually exhausting themselves, Itachi mentally shook his head as he knew that for Shinigami the most important factor for growth was mentally as opposed to spiritually(the measure of their Reiryoku) or even more useless physically.


    When he was alive, to become competent in a jutsu, he had to cast it over and over again in different scenarios until it became akin to muscle memory.


    For souls however, fundamentally understanding what you wanted to do automatically took care of half of the process. Achieving his Shikai actually made him realize this point as he could apply it in new ways he��d never tried before like he did against Yoruichi and Lieutenant Yad��maru.


    He reckons the same was true for the Captains and their Bankai. He doubted they practiced extensively with it to gain whatever level of mastery they had with it.


    How else could one grow with their Zanpakut�� without trying to understand their Zanpakut����s spirit as deeply as they could? More so when it was a core part of their soul?


    Seeing some students cheer as they passed the exercise while others looked glum and sorrowful as they failed, Itachi decided that he had spent enough time idly sitting by and stood up to leave.


    ��How can you grow strong without even understanding the potential and limit ceiling of your own soul?��


    He silently asked himself as his form slowly disappeared.


    Fun fact: Despite following directly behind this class along with him and Aizen having a conversation while they watched them quite openly from a roof, not one of the students or the instructors were aware of their presence from start to end.


    Regardless of Aizen��s self-loathing and lamenting his weakness, no one sensed the barest hint of his presence even when he stood up quite openly when he left.


    ��..


    After Aizen left Itachi to return to his Division, his mind broke down the little conversation he had with Itachi into fine dust particles.


    He was more interested in the words Itachi spoke. Every single word he spoke.


    A simple psychological approach where he shared his weakness with the man and listened to how Itachi responded to gauge the kind of personality he had.


    ��What was the phrase again? ��Nearly all men can stand adversity, but if you want to test a man��s character, give him power��.�� Aizen mused as he sat on the chair in his office and started going through the piled up stacks of documents with a bored expression on his face. ��Such simple words and yet they uphold a great truth.��


    Power came in different forms and the figurative ��power�� he gave to Itachi was the superior position he made the man assume.


    By convincing Itachi in a few words, without doubt or reason, that he was vastly stronger than he was, he immediately got Itachi to respond in just a few seconds, and the reply he got was a bit interesting.


    He chuckled, amused at the result of the little experience he just had.


    ��Where most would console, and vainly try to convince you with empty motivations of the truth you��ve accepted as being false, and that the weakness you carry is a matter of circumstances and not your doing���� Aizen paused, an inexplicable smile flashing through his lips for an instant, his glasses gleaming in a serial light.


    ��Talent and hard work, is it? I applaud your belief that talent with hard work trumps talent or hard work, but where you��re wrong is thinking nothing trumps talent and hard work.��


    He continued his monologues as if he was in a philosophical debate with someone else. ��Yes, the very nature of life is unfair, but nature��s partiality is the same thing that grants our talent, and if it can give us such talents then of course it can erect an unbreakable ceiling �C the limit potential of every living being. Even if one has a higher level of potential than another, the highest limit ceiling is still a limit ceiling for all.��


    He picked up a certain file from the Shin���� Academy and smiled as he wrote something on it and gave it his stamp of approval.


    ��If nature sets the potential for every talent and the limit for the greatest act of hard work, how can we then say talent and hard work trumps all? And if they don��t, then what does?��


    A gentle smile made a way into his face, making his nerdy face appear genuinely caring and innocent.


    ��A divine move.�� He said. ��The acts of a truly divine being cannot be restricted, and if it is, then that being was never truly divine in nature. After all, God dictates all.��


    ��.


    A common truth among Shinigami is that your Zanpakut�� is a reflection of your soul. The true essence and core of your spiritual being.


    If this was a universal truth as Shinigami believed it to be, then what did that say about certain Shinigami and their Zanpakut�� spirits.


    What did that say about people like Yamamoto, Kenpachi and Kisuke Urahara?


    What does it then mean when it concerns people like Aizen and Itachi, and the true nature of their Zanpakut�� spirit?


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 49 - Day of Admission

    ��You are good. You almost anticipated my moves. Almost.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Under the night sky, in the middle of the forest sat a small flickering flame that crackled as it ate away at the wooden fuel thrown at it from time to time, and behind it sat two men; Itachi and Junpei.


    After the last time Itachi visited the youth, almost two weeks had passed before Junpei saw him again. To his credit, Junpei was sensible to understand that Itachi couldn��t always come and teach him when he probably had other Shinigami duties to attend to.


    Since Itachi didn��t dive into teaching him how to fight with a sword(all Junpei��s activities with the wooden sword was for the purpose of stimulating his Reiatsu to grow to an acceptable level for his admission) as they would teach him the basics and fundamentals of Zankensouki, which was the four fundamental combat style of a Shinigami.


    The four parts Zankensouki is divided into are;


    <ul style="font-weight: 400">


    <li>Zanjutsu, which translated to swordsmanship. </li>


    <li>Hoh��, which is the high-speed movement related arts where Shunpo and few others fall under. </li>


    <li>Kid��, the use of a wide range of destructive and supplementary spells. </li>


    <li>Hoh��, which is the application of Shinigami hand-to-hand combat style. Something that was an important requisite when joining either the 2nd Division or the Onmitsukid��. </li>


    </ul>


    He didn��t teach him anything that didn��t directly relate to stirring his less than passable Reiatsu, apart from how to properly swing a sword.


    ��The admission exams are in three days, Mr. Shinigami.�� Junpei opened up conversation, or at least he attempted to, but Itachi��s response was absentmindedly nodding his head.


    He was already used to Itachi��s terribly recluse and quiet character so Itachi��s unenthusiastic reply just washed over him harmlessly.


    ��I hope I get in.�� He murmured before suddenly starting laughing without anything else said. ��Hahaha, I just thought of how you��ll probably kill me if I still fail to get in after your help.��


    Unlike what he expected of his joke to be ignored, Itachi replied him with his eyes focused on the small burning flame that he was feeding with small pieces of wood.


    ��If you end up failing then that��s either your limit or you didn��t try hard enough. As for not trying hard enough, there��s still more exams to come so you still have ample time to prepare.��


    Whatever Junpei had been about to say before Itachi started speaking immediately died down to silence as he listened with rapt attention to whatever the ever serious Mr. Shinigami had to say about him.


    ���� It feels weird to plan for failure.�� He didn��t know how to feel when Itachi��s words felt like they were basically comforting him in advance in the likely event of him failing.


    Itachi raised his head to look at Junpei who shifted slightly under his black-eyed gaze. ��You don��t plan for failure but instead accept it as a highly probable possibility with every choice you make.��


    ����Damn, that sounds hardcore.�� Junpei remarked almost patronizingly. ��Anyone ever tell you that you make a great voice of reason, Mr. Shinigami?��


    Itachi hands stopped mid-motion in feeding the excited flame more wood. It was the first time Junpei saw the resemblance of the closest thing to a forlorn look he��d ever seen on Itachi��s face.


    ��Yeah, someone did. A deceptively long time ago.�� The face of the only person he ever saw as a brother, that wasn��t Sasuke, appeared in his mind. It wasn��t a secret to anyone that knew both of them that Itachi saw his best friend as his own older brother.


    ��A voice of reason? He was always the better voice of reason between the both of us.��


    ��Um�� I��m sorry.�� Itachi raised a brow at Junpei, wondering what prompted the sudden apology. ��You looked like you were remembering something unpleasant. Like a bad nightmare or something.��


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ��Horror.��


    ��What?��


    ��You can wake up from a nightmare and even forget it with enough time. Mine is no simple thing like a nightmare. True horror that sticks to you like a soul stain, even after death.��


    Picking up the last bits of broken wood, he threw them all into the flame and watched transfixed as its intensity rose up.


    The two of them watched as the flame burnt away all the dried wood and started burning itself out until it was nothing more that a red glow of heat amidst ashes.


    ��Go home, Junpei, and get enough rest.�� They both stood up at the same time knowing it was time to leave. ��Don��t tax your body for the next two days except for your basic exercises.��


    ��Hear ya loud and clear.�� Junpei said as he watched Itachi leave, knowing there was something different about his current state than how he usually was every other day.


    ��Hey, Mr. Shinigami?�� He called out to the man moments before he faded away from his vision. ��Think I got it this time?��


    The gratitude he felt towards Itachi was why he valued whatever Itachi had to say. For Itachi teaching him for months just because he begged persistently and earnestly guiding him whenever he was around despite not knowing anything about him other than his name. Itachi didn��t even know where he lived.


    ��The answer to that is whether or not you gain admission this time around.��


    He smiled wryly at Itachi��s answer but still didn��t want to give up. ��Then what��s your name? If I become a Shinigami then everyone will become a Mr. and Ms. Shinigami.��


    That finally got Itachi to pause his leave but not for the reasons Junpei thought. In stark opposition to Junpei��s thoughts, Itachi simply stopped after realizing once more that he never actually gave the youth his name.


    ��I��ll tell you either when you gain admission or when you graduate. This might be the last time we��ll ever see each other, that��s if you fail.��


    The words had barely made their way into Junpei��s ears when the young man realized that Itachi was gone. Grumbling to himself as he did so. ��The least he could say was a ��goodbye�� or ��see you later��.��


    He grumbled all the way in his return journey through the woods to return home, but apart from his petty grievance at Mr. Shinigami for leaving him hanging, his stomach bubbled with excitement as he impatiently waited for the three days to go by.


    ����.


    [POV: With Itachi]


    Itachi and Soi Fon followed behind Yoruichi as she led them in the direction of the Shih��in Clan, one of the Five Great Noble Families.


    She could have simply ordered a precession and a palanquin instead of going there on foot but she digressed. She��d long grown out of the stuffy noble etiquette and only showed it when absolutely necessary, which was only when she was in a meeting with the other Family Heads.


    And besides, who could argue that this wasn��t faster, better and overall efficient than having her sitting in a stuffy tent carried by a bunch of slow muscular guys through the sizable distance that takes an hour or two on foot.


    ��Make sure to stay by my side at all times when we get there.�� Soi Fon said, somewhat surprised when Itachi didn��t ask any of his usual questions and just silently accepted everything with a nod.


    Of course Itachi would know what to do given that he was also at some point the heir to one of the oldest clans in history. Until he destroyed it with his own hands, that is.


    Yoruichi took a subtle glance behind her, a bit surprised too that his curious(and paranoid) nature didn��t make a show of twenty questions.


    ��We��re almost there. Don��t worry as you��ll be staying in my sight at all times.�� She said it more for Itachi��s benefit than Soi Fon as her bodyguard was used to settings like these practically since she learnt how to walk.


    ��That reminds me; today is the admission exam into the Shin���� Academy. Marenoshin better remember to file a report on all the new and promising admission.�� She said to herself, fully aware of how easily the 2nd Division Lieutenant forgot himself to his slothful vice.


    ��Are there any special tests during the admission?�� Itachi asked all of a sudden.


    ��I don��t think so.�� Soi Fon said, shaking her head. ��The bar for admission is quite median and the only thing one really has to worry about is the measuring of their Reiatsu levels. And in my personal opinion, the accepted level is too low that any barely competent person can pass.��


    Yoruichi spoke up after Soi Fon, showing that she was listening to their conversation, ��cause by not? ��Though it��s rare, some people��s Reiatsu only start growing when they are in a highly rich Reishi environment and the bar was intentionally set just barely above average in a bid to admit those with late growth or a hidden talent. Of course, the disadvantage of that is the multitude of severely weak souls who call themselves Shinigami despite not even being able to achieve Shikai.��


    ��Any reason why you��re suddenly interested in the admission exams?�� She asked but Itachi merely shook his head.


    ��A passing curiosity.�� He said as they drew closer to the wide expanse of land that was the Shih��in Clan, located at one of the far end corners of the Seireitei.


    The first thing Itachi instantly noticed was that the security here was higher than anywhere else in all the barracks of the Gotei 13.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 50 - Consequences of Bias

    ��I am prepared to bear his hatred.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    As they walked through the lavishly decorated gate of the Shih��in Clan, servants and subordinates of different stations and ranks bowed their heads fully whenever Yoruichi walked past them.


    Yoruichi had given Soi Fon the slip to patch up any of Itachi��s oblivious mistakes but to her surprise it turned out that Itachi didn��t need any help in blending into the crowd that was one of the Five Great Noble Houses that basically controlled and owned the Soul Society.


    As an extremely skilled stealth op and warrior with a very good head on his shoulders, Yoruichi already classified Itachi as one of the most competent people she��s ever known(and wasn��t that a wild thought considering how long she��s lived and all the titles she held) but she also knew that dealing with nobles, and not just any noble family but THE Shih��in Clan of Soul Society��s Principal Clans, was a different ball game all together.


    Even his deferential mannerisms to Yoruichi as his superior was on point that it amazed the two ladies he was accompanying.


    ��I see you have quite the experience in dealing with nobles.�� She stated, quirking her lips humorously as she saw him gave the most imperceptible shrug that not even Soi Fon standing besides him registered the slight twitch of his muscles.


    ��His body control is better than Soi Fon��s. Discovering more things about him makes me feel as if he was manufactured to near-perfection rather than it being a genius-level talent.��


    She groaned mentally upon realizing that she was doing it again. She was extremely analytical that it was almost at the border of unhealthy paranoia, except that it only happened when Itachi was nearby.


    Itachi was someone that she considered her equal when it came to his skill in espionage and everything stealth op related. So to her, it was like trying to gain an upper hand against an equal at every chance she could.


    ��Lady Yoruichi, are you visiting the young master before going to the meeting room?�� Soi Fon off to her side asked after they finally got away from the worshiping eyes of the servants and guards.


    ��Hmm. Probably not. I��ll meet him before we leave anyway.�� She chuckled at the adorable memories at her brother��s utmost respect(read: obsessed devotion) for her. ��Since he didn��t barrel his way to us when we crossed the gates means that he��s likely busy with the other guests.��


    ��Then you should get ready, Lady Yoruichi. I��m sure you don��t want to deal with the nuisance they��ll cause you if all the other Family Heads arrived before you did.�� Soi Fon gave her the reminder she always did whenever Yoruichi had a meeting with her fellow Family Heads.


    Just then four women appeared from the corner of the hall and followed Yoruichi into her room to get her ready.


    Soi Fon and Itachi stood guard at the door in silence while waiting for Yoruichi to get ready.


    ��You��re curious, I can tell. What do you want to ask?�� Unlike normally when he��d be more than content to remain and watch in silence, Itachi was the first to broach the shared silence.


    ��Were you a noble��s retainer when you were alive? You seem comfortably familiar with it.�� She asked reluctantly.


    Itachi was just as clueless as to why that question was important but he answered regardless. ��It��s a bit complicated.��


    To Soi Fon��s sharp memory, this was the first time he gave an answer that wasn��t silence to any extremely personal question about his life.


    ��How so?�� Now she was genuinely curious. How complicated could it be that he preferred to ignore any question that broached the topic in any way.


    Itachi thought about the type of reply to give and soon came up with the most accurate example he could find.


    ��To a vastly lesser degree, along with the exception of her frivolous habits, I was basically Yoruichi at one point in my life.��


    Soi Fon��s retort had almost fired off when Yoruichi��s name left his mouth but she suddenly stopped and blinked owlishly at him as his words expanded in her head.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ��So that means�� no wonder�� If he��s telling the truth then that would check most of the boxes�� and also the silent understanding they both share.�� Her jealousy spiked for an inch moment but she schooled her thoughts as most of Itachi��s actions and attitude started fitting themselves in perfect boxes that his little explanation provided.


    ��I��m sorry to cut short the fun you two are having but we have a meeting to attend. The guests are already waiting, let��s go.��


    Yoruichi stepped out of her room with the four women bowing behind her. She was delicately dressed in an extremely opulent white kimono with pure golden accents and embroidery beautifully decorated around its hems.


    She held a golden hand fan to her face with her purple hair neatly tied to the back and held in place with golden hair pins.


    Soi Fon was already swooning with her cheeks dusted in a faint blush, something that never ceased to amaze Yoruichi, hence why she could never stop teasing Soi Fon. Her spluttered reaction was just too adorable.


    She then turned to her newest companion who still remained as stoic and rigid as the day she first met him.


    ��Finally seeing something you can appreciate?�� She asked with a smirk, needing no validation or gratification from anyone to know how stunning she looked, dolled up or not.


    ���� I��m hoping the overly opulent attire is a common between your Noble Families or is this meeting not as simple as you made us think?�� Itachi paid no mind to the question she asked but asked his in response and her reply confirmed the bare minimum he needed to know.


    She looked at him with a smile that bore a blank feeling behind it. ��Sometimes it��s better not to sate your curiosity, you know. Take it from me, if no one else.��


    Soi Fon looked between the both of them utterly lost, while the women still bowing behind Yoruichi started shivering despite anyone doing anything.


    Yoruichi sighed and started walking forward while beckoning with her finger for them to follow. ��You would have been executed instantly had this happened in any of the other Noble Houses, and I would have done the same had it been anybody else aside from you and Soi Fon.��


    ��I know. That��s why I asked.�� Itachi simply replied.


    His words sounded annoying in the most patronizing way possible if anyone other than Yoruichi and Soi Fon had heard it, like the maids following behind them who wisely said nothing, so all they managed was a twitch as they were aware of Itachi��s literal speech pattern.


    ��You��d think a ninja like him can read the room and keep social cues.�� Yoruichi thought with an eye roll before slowly wiping away all emotions from her face as they got to the door of the meeting room, leaving her facial expression unfeelingly rigid.


    The door opened, revealing an indoor garden with a few people already seated within.


    Yoruichi left them to approach the other Family Heads, with Itachi and Soi Fon standing a few feet away from the nobles.


    ��Head Shih��in, so good for you to join us.�� An old man dressed in pure white silk that Itachi remembered as Captain Kuchiki of the 6th Division, greeted Yoruichi as she arrived in their circle before a translucent bubble covered them and muted every sound coming from the circle.


    ��The look and expression in their eyes and face, even the movement of their mouths, are not in synchrony.�� Itachi noticed that he couldn��t focus on any of their facial features and any time he tried, they were always different.


    ��Not an illusion, but it is most likely that the bubble blocks or scrambles any form of perception in its direction.��


    He didn��t bother entertaining the idea of using his Sharingan to understand what was actually going on as doing something like that, and being found out like he expects to be, would have him facing execution before the end of the next minute.


    Off to another side of the garden were a few youngsters of clearly noble descent, possibly heirs, in their own circle, and a guard or two from the other Noble Families keeping the same distance as they were.


    ��Nobles.�� Itachi thought irritably. His bias towards Konoha��s nobles made it hard for him to see another noble in a good light from the get-go.


    ��We might be here for a while.�� He heard Soi Fon whisper beside him. His sole reason for accepting to go along with this charade upon Yoruichi��s proposal was that he wanted to make his own initial impression of the Head of the Noble Families, and if possible their heirs as well.


    When he first arrived in the Soul Society and heard of the Noble Families, he didn��t put much of his attention on the Noble Families but that quickly changed upon meeting Yoruichi �C Captain Shih��in �C and also Captain Kuchiki and Captain Shiba, three Noble Heads who were also Shinigami Captains.


    From there he learnt that the Central 46 which regulated the legislative, executive and judiciary systems of the Seireitei and all Shinigami in existence, affiliated or not, were also made up of members of the Noble Houses.


    And then there was the little tidbit of information across the few books that mentioned their general history and insinuated that they basically owned and controlled the Afterlife �C the entire realm that was Soul Society.


    These weren��t the greedy, egotistical, political minded but feebly weak old men that were the nobles in the Elemental Nations.


    These were century and millennium-old Shinigami with history spanning over thousands of years, along with the coalition of strength to back it up by boasting of a few Captain level Shinigami that were the retired old Family Heads.


    He knew this was his paranoia thinking to the extreme, but he couldn��t deny that they were true.


    His own soul searching that he struggled with, understanding the true nature of his Zanpakut�� and being strong enough to wield them, and now topping it off with the bottomless trench that were the Noble Families that all too eagerly encouraged his paranoia to form a symbiotic relationship with his natural distrust and bias against noble clans �C barely two years in the Afterlife and it was already proving to be a lot more complicated than the entirety of 20 years of his life.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 51 - Another Question Answered

    ��Why is it that the Uchiha clan is known by all, and feared by all?�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    The meeting lasted a few days, a bit too stretched out than what Itachi expected, but understandable as the essence of time was a little bit different to souls than it was for living beings.


    It was actually on the second day that the Head of the Shiba Clan, K��kaku Shiba, arrived. It wasn��t hard to tell that she was a very free-spirited woman from the way she was dressed and the way she addressed the other Clan Heads.


    Shaggy black hair, green eyes, prosthetic arm, tattoos, a white skirt and a revealing low-cut red dress: she was the perfect picture of a delinquent and that was exactly how she was.


    A quick glance at her and how the other Clan Heads reacted to her arrival made it clear to Itachi that she was the proverbial odd one out.


    Unlike Yoruichi who could don any mask according to the occasion like the assassin she was, K��kaku was raw.


    Apart from the Shih��in, Shiba and Kuchiki Families, the other two Noble Families were the Tsunayashiro and the Kasumi��ji Families.


    The Head of the Tsunayashiro Family was a hunched old man that looked like a peer of the Shinigami Head Captain, even sporting a variation of the same old long beard.


    On the other hand, the Head of the Kasumi��ji Family was a rather middle-aged man sporting an equal ratio of black and grey hair; standing at the figurative middle between the younger looking Clan Heads(Shih��in and Shiba) and the older looking ones(Tsunayashiro and Kuchiki).


    From what he could silently get from Soi Fon, Itachi realized that maybe it was a lot more serious than he thought it was as Soi Fon told him it was very rare for all Clan Heads to gather like this �C something she had only witnessed twice.


    The next few days rolled past quite stationary for Itachi who only moved a few times when the Clan Heads changed location.


    ��Damn fuckers. Couldn��t they have said shit faster?!�� Yoruichi yawned as she stretched her stiff muscles as they prepared to leave.


    She took a subtle glance at Itachi and rolled her eyes as she saw the curiosity in his eyes. There was no way she��d tell him what went on in these private meetings and for his sake she hoped he didn��t go snooping around.


    She knew ninjas and how inherently curious they were, especially those like Itachi.


    ��I need to meet a few people befor-�� She dodged the blur that tried tackling her from behind. ��I could practically feel your excitement from a hundred meters.�� She told the blur who happened to be a young boy.


    Y��shir�� Shih��in had the physical look of an eleven year old boy, short dark purple hair and was the male carbon copy of Yoruichi.


    ��Big Sister!�� He exclaimed and jumped to hug her and this time she didn��t dodge him.


    ��Y��shir��, seriously? You see me every other month.�� She said with a deadpan, making her brother chuckle more.


    ��Byakuya-boyo, not going to attack me this time?�� She turned to the corner her brother came out of and saw Byakuya Kuchiki, heir of the Kuchiki Clan, standing behind with a polite smile.


    ��Y��shir�� wanted to surprise you so I had to let him.�� He gestured at the young boy smilingly hugging her. ��And besides, I don��t need such an underhanded method to face you.��


    Itachi silently watched the two young heirs of their respective families, Y��shir�� being an exuberant child and Byakuya being a bit haughty. Itachi could see the tiny hits of arrogance and pride in the young man��s eyes and words.


    ��Hoh! You��ve grown quite spunk since our last play session, Byakuya-boyo.�� She said with a tempting grin, as she goaded him. ��How about it? This time I might even close my eyes.��


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Byakuya��s brows twitched and his annoyance grew upon seeing Yoruichi��s mocking grin. ��As much as I��d love to, my grandfather is still waiting for me.��


    ��Oh pulling the grandfather card this soon? Looks like somebody is nervous. I��ll guess I��ll have to wait until you grow up to grow the right pair of balls to challenge me again.��


    Itachi and Soi Fon watched as Byakuya��s face exploded in red of equal parts embarrassment and anger.


    ��That��s it, you crazy woman!�� The boy skillfully moved with Shunpo towards Yoruichi, who didn��t bother separating herself from her brother, who lazily dodged him before taking off down the hall, with Byakuya hot on her figurative tail.


    ��Young Master Byakuya often challenges Lady Yoruichi any chance he gets. He sees himself as her rival for some reason.�� Even without Soi Fon explaining herself, Itachi could understand why the boy was pissed off at Yoruichi �C she teased him every time they came across each other.


    ��Let��s go. Lady Yoruichi likes running rounds around him before disappearing and leaving him in anger.�� She said with a certain sympathy towards the poor Kuchiki heir.


    Itachi said nothing, only simply disappearing before Soi Fon and arriving on one of the rooftops surrounding an open yard where Yoruichi was currently playing tag at the fuming Byakuya.


    In one of the buildings, he saw the old Kuchiki Head and 5th Division Captain, Ginrei Kuchiki, watching the play below before he turned towards Itachi. The two stared for a second before nodding to each other simultaneously, and going back to watch Yoruichi frustrate his grandson.


    The tag had turned into a duel at some point but it didn��t matter as Yoruichi was clearly having fun with the deeply frustrated heir.


    ��How about we end it here?�� Yoruichi said upon tripping Byakuya��s legs, pointing in the direction of his grandfather.


    ��Grr, this isn��t over, woman!�� He gritted his teeth as he stood up. When he looked up again, he saw Soi Fon and another man beside Yoruichi. He wasn��t surprised at seeing Soi Fon, but he was surprised as he didn��t feel when the other man arrived. He could only feel Soi Fon and Yoruichi��s presence before looking up.


    They watched as he turned around and walked away grumbling before applying Shunpo to disappear from the yard.


    ��See you later, Y��shir��.�� She waved in the direction of the sulking lad before leaving with her two guards.


    ��.


    On the other side away from the Shih��in Clan, Ginrei and his grandson traveled back to Kuchiki Clan via Shunpo when Byakuya asked curiously after remembering something.


    ��Did Lady Yoruichi get another retainer?�� He was back to wearing the calm of a noble in front of his dear grandfather, different from how crass he was with Yoruichi.


    ��Yes. Itachi Uchiha, he is called.�� Ginrei informed Byakuya who frowned slightly.


    ��Is he from any of the lower noble families?�� He asked, but his grandfather shook his head and explained Itachi��s presence beside Yoruichi, before asking in turn.


    ��Why do you ask?��


    Byakuya shook his head to disperse any other thoughts about the retainer. ��Nothing. I just didn��t realize when he arrived.��


    Ginrei nodded at Byakuya��s observation. ��He��s a highly skilled Shinigami.�� Was all he said and they both left it at that.


    ��..


    [A few weeks later]


    Itachi flitted around trees as he made his way back to the Soul Society after spending a few days in the closer Rukongai districts.


    He remembered that he didn��t feel Junpei��s Reiatsu lingering around any of the spots he passed and surmised that that boy was either successful in getting in or moved away from the area.


    He didn��t realize why he helped the boy but he nodded to himself as he was certain that the boy passed.


    His mind went back to a message he got from Yoruichi telling him to come back as he had a mission with some of the other members of the Division �C cleansing souls in the World of the Living and purifying some Hollows.


    This was a standard Shinigami duty and one he was eager to do for a bunch of various reasons.


    He passed the gates and arrived at a guarded area near the Kid�� Corps Division, which was also the first time he was seeing members of this Division.


    The moment he arrived, he identified the person from his Division leading him and two others on this mission.


    ��You��re right on time, Itachi.�� Their team leader said to him. While he wasn��t that known in the 2nd Division, anyone with a keen eye would easily notice that he is mostly around the Captain and her bodyguard than anyone else. ��I think the Captain said that this is your first time purifying souls so be sure to watch closely.��


    Itachi silently nodded. Though he remained calm on the outside, his mind was in a turmoil of anxiousness and desperate hope.


    The members of the Kid�� Corps working the Senkaimon, the gate used to travel between worlds, powered the gate up after a few minutes of Itachi��s arrival and gave them the okay to go through.


    As Itachi stepped through, he noticed they appeared in a white room with another door that opened and when they stepped through, Itachi quickly noticed two things.


    First was that a seal was placed on his Reiatsu. Though he could easily break it, he didn��t as this was something he had read and Yoruichi had told him about. How Lieutenants and Captains, or any Shinigami in general with those levels of Reiatsu had their Reiatsu sealed to limit the potential destruction they would cause to the World of the Living without it.


    Another thing Itachi noticed was just how different everything looked.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 52 - Loss and Truth

    ��Either people change or they die before they do. It��s one or the other.�� �C Orochimaru.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    While the houses bore some resemblance to what Itachi was familiar with, that wasn��t the difference that Itachi saw, nor the one that drove the cold blade of realization through his stomach.


    The small city below them and the people moving at this time of the evening was familiar with Itachi, but what wasn��t familiar was the lack of anything that showed that a ninja was down below, especially in a big Hidden Village like this, if it was a Hidden Village at all.


    There were practically no defenses as far as he could tell. He had thought that it was because they were too high up in the sky but it was still the same even when they made their way to the ground. No signs of Chakra or a Shinobi in sight. No anti-sensory barrier around the city or any sort of defense at all.


    Even the architecture looked different as he got a closer look.


    Itachi was blankly looking around when their team leader called out to him. ��Itachi, mind focusing? The souls we��re releasing are around here.��


    ��Everything is different.�� Though it was possible that he was in some foreign land in or around the Elemental Nations, his instincts told him it wasn��t so. It was familiar to some level from what Itachi remembered, and yet it felt foreign.


    It was like he could just tell that his ho�C where he came from was nowhere near.


    He remained silent as the leader directed them to where the soul of a man wandered around, except that this soul had a phantom chain stuck on their chest.


    Kons�� �C this is a purifying technique that Shinigami used in sending wandering souls like this to the Afterlife by tapping the hilt of their blade on the forehead of the souls.


    He watched numbly as the man performed the process twice and led them to other souls to do the same.


    When it got to Itachi��s turn to perform the Kons��, the frightened and unsure soul asked him rather shakenly.


    ��W-will I really go to heaven?��


    Itachi didn��t know how to feel when looking at the soul. ��I wouldn��t truly call it heaven, but it is the Afterlife if that helps.��


    He pressed the hilt of his blade against the head of the man��s spirit and watched as it slowly disintegrated into lights to be reborn in the Soul Society.


    ��Well that takes care of that. Now it��s time to kill some nearby Hollows.��


    Itachi was still out of it when he tracked down a Hollow and swiftly killed it without it ever sensing him.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    There was still the hope that if he could figure out where he was, he might be able to find the Hidden Leaf Village and see how it was doing after the war. Hopefully maybe even find his brother and find out how he was doing after his second death.


    ��And then what?�� This was a thought that started appearing to him recently any time he thought back to the Village or Sasuke. What would he do now as a wandering soul that he couldn��t do in his life, one he spent practically running away from Sasuke?


    It wasn��t until the end of this small exercise that Itachi was finally able to come back to his senses after taking a major step towards the closure he wanted.


    ��Very good, Itachi.��


    He heard a voice in his head that he hadn��t heard before. It wasn��t anything like Tsukuyomi��s soft thrumming voice that sounded both young and old, this one sounded old and harsh �C full for the lack of a better word.


    ��Amaterasu?�� No matter how many times he called, he didn��t hear any other word from the voice that was very well the other half of his Zanpakut�� spirit.


    Seeing he wouldn��t be getting an answer any time soon, he stopped and reserved speaking to Tsukuyomi about it when he got back to the Seireitei.


    ��And that takes care of the last Hollows in the area. It��s time to head back.�� A Senkaimon opened a moment later and they all passed through and arrived back at the Soul Society.


    Despite not having exerted himself on this assignment, Itachi felt as if he felt lighter. His heart no longer felt heavy as it did. His visit to the World of the Living made him start accepting that there was nothing still holding him tied to the Village, or even Sasuke.


    Sasuke made his wish of dying come through so he should have less attachment with anything concerning his life and he was beginning to understand that.


    ��Itachi, follow me.�� His team leader said as they left the Senkaimon area. ��Captain Shih��in said I should bring you along with me when coming to give my report.��


    Itachi said nothing before Body Flickering in his next direction while his poor team leader struggled to catch up.


    The man arrived at Yoruichi��s office while panting a bit after a minute of Itachi waiting for him.


    ��Fast fuckers.�� He grumbled and knocked before pushing the door open. ��My team and I have returned, Captain Shih��in.��


    The man gave his account of the assignment he and his team carried out, saluted and left Itachi behind as he left.


    With the three of them left behind, Soi Fon hiding in the roof, Yoruichi regarded Itachi with a knowing smile. ��Your eyes are looking a bit healthy. See anything good?��


    Seeing the knowing smile on her face, Itachi realized that Yoruichi might have singled him out for this particular mission and for the particular reason why she said his eyes were looking healthy.


    ��What I didn��t see is more apt.�� Itachi spoke with melancholy. ��It��s a bit different from what I remembered. And besides, I don��t think there��s anything I would have done if it was as I remembered it.��


    Though she didn��t fully understand what he meant, he could relate a bit to what he was feeling.


    ��Well then. I��m looking forward to the type of Shinigami you��ll become.�� She said before dismissing him. Watching as he left, Yoruichi thought about what must be going on in his mind now and how she wanted to see how it��ll affect him.


    ��..


    Time slowly passed in the Soul Society and with it came the consequences of its passing �C change.


    For some souls, this meant nothing important while for others this meant drawing ever so closer to the answers they sought.


    For others it represented the dawn of new beginnings and achievable dreams.


    #####################


    A/N: And that��s it for the super extra long beginning, a little short chapter but there��s nothing to write on this topic other than unnecessary drawing it out, and I think It��s about time I picked up the story��s pace.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 53 - Itachi, the Shinigami

    ��Knowledge and awareness are vague, and perhaps better called illusions. Everyone lives within their own subjective interpretation.�� �C Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������������


    It has been five years since Itachi was born in the Soul Society and four years since he joined the Gotei 13 as a Shinigami in Yoruichi��s 2nd Division under special circumstances.


    Wearing the standard Shinigami shihakush�� but with it being longer and wider that it functioned as a robe that hid his full body, Itachi was currently alone in the World of the Living cleansing Hollows in a densely populated rural area.


    Stepping on a Reishi platform in the middle of the sky, his red eyes scanned the area below and picked up the last remaining bits of Hollow Reiatsu, prompting him to move into action.


    Against these lower level Hollows with subpar Reiatsu control, Itachi had no problem in getting rid of them and quickly to the next.


    ��That should be the last one.�� He said to himself after performing a last survey. ��Though I think there��s been an increase in Hollow activity recently.��


    [3rd Seat Itachi, we��re picking up no Hollow activity in your area. The Senkaimon is ready for your return.]


    He heard the voice of a personnel from the 12th Research Division at the same time as he saw the Senkaimon opening in the sky.


    As for his position as 3rd Seat, there was little he could do in refusing Yoruichi for so long that she became annoyed and just signed his name for the position.


    For Itachi��s peace of mind, his position as the 3rd Seat didn��t mean all that much and there was little to no duties tied to the position. They were more of a rank of strength than anything.


    ��Just a little more.�� He thought as he went through the Senkaimon.


    For the last few years, Itachi focused most of his time in perfecting his synchrony with his Zanpakut�� and while he had only heard Amaterasu��s voice once(confirmed by Tsukuyomi), he knew he was now closer than ever to finally being strong enough to wield both his Zanpakut�� spirits.


    With these years that he focused solely on Tsukuyomi, his control and utilization of Tsukuyomi��s illusion was now levels above what he was able to do before.


    He also realized that though not completely, his Zanpakut�� also manipulated his victim��s Reiatsu to some level, making it even harder to break out of his Illusions.


    The best illusions were the ones that weren��t distinguishable from reality �C from all his former illusions, Izanami was the one that was closest to being a perfect illusion, according to Tsukuyomi.


    Izanagi on the other hand, was the one that Tsukuyomi deigned as the pinnacle of Illusions. A truly god-like technique that made reality into an illusion with the only thing stopping Tsukuyomi from calling it the greatest of all techniques being the limits and conditions of its application.


    Itachi wondered what would be its effects now that he was using an energy more potent than Chakra.


    ��It is definitely stronger than it was during your life. But the cost is still something that I��m unsure of.�� Tsukuyomi had replied when he questioned it.


    He only hoped a situation won��t arise where he��ll be put in a situation to consider it.


    No one knew that his Zanpakut�� was a twin spirit type because both spirits would have both awakened during his attainment of Shikai, but they didn��t and only Itachi knew why.


    Theoretically speaking, Itachi had a level of innate synchrony and familiarity with his Zanpakut�� spirits that he should have achieved Bankai, not a perfect one but he was already at the threshold of the level of connection needed.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    It was just that the container that was his spirit body was not at that level, and the Reiryoku needed was still below the required level.


    The reason for this being the very nature of his eyes, the Sharingan �C specifically the Mangeky�� Sharingan �C that he unlocked during his life.


    Since his Mangeky�� served as the spirit nature of his Zanpakut��, and given that he had unlocked them before and his familiarity with them, in a way he already had an understanding of the nature of his Bankai.


    ��3rd Seat Itachi, I see you��re back from your mission.�� He paused his walk as he came across Lisa Yad��maru with two Shinigami behind her.


    ��Lieutenant Yad��maru, greetings.��


    She brushed aside his formal way of speech and nodded politely at him. ��I was about to visit the 2nd and 4th Division.��


    ��I see. Any particular reason?�� He said as she caught up to him. With Captain Ky��raku being one of the people he was closest to during his time as a Shinigami, he had grown a bit familiar with the man��s Lieutenant.


    ��It��s our turn to teach some of the older students at the Academy. I say teach but it��s more like accessing the level of their skill in respective areas.�� She explained as they walked together. ��Members of different Divisions cover specific areas of the assessment.��


    Itachi said nothing as she explained, only silently listening until they got to where they separated.


    ��Should I tell the Captain that you might be stopping by tonight?��


    ��Don��t. I just returned from a mission.�� He said as he went towards his house.


    Like all workers, Shinigami too were also paid given that they also had needs and wants of luxury and comfort as living beings. Getting an apartment at one of the open areas of the Seireitei was one of the things he did with the money he had saved up.


    Staying in the barracks was fine, but it felt too public to someone like him.


    ��Oh and I heard Captain Zaraki is being his usual self again. He already beat up Lieutenant Kaien and tried ambushing the Fifth''s 3rd Seat Ichimaru.��


    Apart from his first time escaping Captain Zaraki, the battle maniac Captain had only sought him out twice after that so he wasn��t that worried about the man.


    Sighing as he entered his small abode, he thought about how almost nothing seemed to have happened in the three plus years since he became a Shinigami.


    Things quickly grew stale around here, he realized, that almost everything seemed to become a routine.


    After taking a bath to cool off, Itachi looked at his reflection in the mirror and noted that his hair had grown rather long but he just kept it tied up in two knots like he always did.


    Even without being thirty yet, his face was aged and the resulting lines of stress were clearly seen across his face.


    He cooked a simple meal for himself and took his time, aware that he was yet to give his required report but still took his time as he knew that Yoruichi was likely buried in paperwork.


    When he finally arrived at her office, hours after his return, he was met with a pointed glare from Soi Fon but ignored it and took his seat where a few papers were arranged.


    He had found himself being promoted to an office assistant after rising to the rank of 3rd Seat so he had to help with her workload when it came to the Division, whatever it may be.


    ��Instead of trying to stab him with your eyes, why don��t you use Suzumebachi, Soi Fon?�� Yoruichi asked. It would have been fun to watch if only she didn��t know the outcome.


    ��So?��


    ��Nothing serious. Hollow activity picking up a little.�� He said offhandedly as he read the papers on his desk, pausing as he came to the last one that he held out to Yoruichi. ��What is this?��


    She replied just as offhandedly as he did. ��Nothing serious. Just listed you as one of the combat instructors for the academy assessment.��


    ��Hakuda?�� He asked again, tentatively.


    Yoruichi managed a shrug while squinting some reports she held. ��It��s what we are specialized in; that and Hoh��.��


    ��And Marenochin?�� Itachi asked about the gaudy and pompous Lieutenant that was purely at that rank because of politics.


    Yoruichi waved it off as she stood up and adjusted her haori. ��Don��t worry, he��s got his own work cut out for him.��


    She walked to the corner of the office where a bunch of luxurious and comfortable cushions were laid out, and plopped herself down, yawning relaxingly as she did.


    ��I see a few Lieutenants here.�� He pointed out.


    ��And? Embarrass my Division in front of the other Lieutenants?�� She scoffed at the thought of her fat and slightly competent Lieutenant disgracing himself and her. He was strong, yes, but not a competent Lieutenant.


    ��Just my luck then.�� He dropped the report he��d written on Yoruichi��s desk and turned to leave.


    He briefly wondered if it would have been better had he been another Division instead of the Second but couldn��t come up with an answer.


    If he had known Yoruichi would saddle him with more work, he would have taken his time in the World of the Living. Lieutenant Yad��maru likely informed her of his arrival and in one of her petty streaks, listed him for more work because he just so happened to be free when she wasn��t.


    Thinking about his next assignment, he couldn��t help but remember someone he hadn��t seen in three years.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 54 - Whos That?

    ��You��re such a child. You talk of nothing but pipe dreams�� there are times when people must make painful choices.�� �C Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �����������


    The students of the Shin���� Academy hurried to the Zanjutsu hall where some of their seniors were undergoing an assessment test.


    The only students allowed in the Zanjutsu hall were those a year or two below the assessing year and some among them weren��t allowed entrance so as not to crowd the hall inside.


    The Shin���� Academy curriculum was an extensive course of a six year timeframe but one could graduate earlier at any time they finished the course. The record of the fastest speedrun of the curriculum was held by Gin Ichimaru, 3rd Seat of the 5th Division.


    Among the students trying to gain a way in, a dark haired young man with a grass stalk in his mouth managed to calmly sneak through the guards who were threatening the crowd of students.


    His composure radiated calm and confidence that instinctively seemed to stop someone from doubting him.


    Safely getting past the guards, his calm fa?ade gave way to a lopsided grin, one full of amusement as he successfully managed to fool his way in.


    Normally this was supposed to be a class-only affair, but the distinction between the last two years was barely existent that they could join in on most of their activities.


    ��Now let��s see how good the sixth years are with Zankensoki.�� He muttered to himself as he joined the platform of watching senior students with his mask of confidence back on.


    ��Are those the squad members for the assessment?�� He asked a girl beside him who nodded with a serious expression on her face.


    ��Four Lieutenants, three 3rd Seats and three from the Kid�� Corps.��


    Junpei gulped upon hearing the lineup of the final assessment. He was still a ways up from taking the final assessment, talk less of speedrunning the curriculum in a year or two like those crazy geniuses.


    Completely ignoring Kid��, just Zanjutsu and Hakuda were already too much for him to master at his level. Hoh�� was just a step below Kid�� in the arts he completely sucked at. It didn��t help that both relied heavily on one��s utilization of Reiatsu, the bane of his ironic existence.


    ��It''s starting.�� The serious girl besides him shushed everyone around them even though no one was talking.


    For the students of the Shin���� Academy, even if they dreamed of joining a specific Division, except they specifically grew in the arts related to that Division, the Head Instructor and those in charge of graduating were the ones who chose where they��ll end up depending on their assessment.


    ��Have any idea who those guys are?�� He asked the girl besides him, causing her to frown and stare at him incredulously with a bit of suspicion. ��What?��


    ��You��re in your fifth year and you still can��t recognize the Lieutenants and some of the 3rd Seats?�� The reason she assumed so was because they were near the assessment field where only the fifth and repeating sixth year occupied.


    ��I��m not good with faces and names.�� He replied succinctly.


    She gave him a blank stare but didn��t question it any longer, only pointing at where the Lieutenants and other official Shinigami stood.


    ��That��s Lieutenant Aizen; I��m sure you know him since he lectures a lot at the Academy, especially the optional courses.��


    Junpei nodded as he knew the brown haired man as one of the best lecturers in the whole Academy.


    ��Lisa Yad��maru, Lieutenant of the 8th,�� She said pointing at Lisa and the tall white haired woman she was talking with. ��That��s Lieutenant Isane. Lieutenant of the 4th and one of the kindest Lieutenants ever. She��s also my personal favorite. The last is Lieutenant Kaien, from the Shiba Clan, 13th Division. They say he��s one of the strongest Lieutenants, and a very kind man too.��


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Junpei looked at the Lieutenants with barely concealed longing, wondering how long it��d take to get to such a level as them. A very long time, maybe even impossible, but that didn��t stop him from trying.


    ��And those three from the Kid�� Corps?��


    The girl shook her head. ��Hardly anything or anyone from the Kid�� Corp is known.��


    ��I see.�� He nodded as that was something he also knew. The Kid�� Corps�� presence was just that nonexistent. ��Anything special about the 3rd Seats then?��


    She groaned and didn��t hide how irritated she was at his questions, and Junpei picking up on that could only scratch his head.


    ��The white haired one is Gin Ichimaru�C��


    ��The record breaking genius?��


    ��Yes. That very one.�� She sighed heavily. ��I heard he��s now the 3rd Seat of the 5th Division, directly under Lieutenant Aizen.��


    ��That woman is Miyako Shiba, Lieutenant Kaien��s wife, also from the 13th Division. As for the last guy, I don��t think I��ve heard of him.�� She said, scrunching her face up as she tried to remember the dark haired man that stood with the 3rd Seats observing the examinees.


    ��Oh? You don��t know him? Not even his name?�� He could only sigh as he saw her nod. He looked back at the unnamed 3rd Seat and couldn��t help but grin.


    After three years in the Shin���� Academy, this was the first time he was coming across that face after that night in the woods.


    He mused happily to himself. ��Mr. Shinigami. 3rd Seat huh. You really are a badass.��


    ��Did you say something?��


    ��Nah. Let��s keep quiet for now, it looks like it��s about to start.�� He said as everybody seemed to quiet down. ��Oh, and I��m Junpei by the way.��


    ��Miwa.��


    ����


    Down in the open field, gave a curt nod at the Thirteenth��s 3rd Seat, Miyako Shiba, who introduced both herself and Gin to him.


    ��Itachi huh? So yer that ryoka a while back that got admitted into the Second.�� Gin smiled as he leaned forward towards Itachi and laid his hand out for a shake. ��Just call me Gin.��


    ��Itachi. Likewise.�� Itachi narrowed his eyes slightly at Gin who was squeezing his hands and refusing to let go. ��Mind letting go?��


    ��3rd Seat Gin. Please refrain from causing a scene.�� Gin smiled and rubbed the back of his head ��embarrassedly�� at Aizen��s scolding. ��I��m sorry if he made you uncomfortable, Itachi.��


    ��No worries.�� Itachi said dismissively. He was used to the eccentricities of souls in the Afterlife.


    ��Don��t make it sound as if I was bullying him, Vice. He��s from the Second; those guys are scary.�� It was clear to all that he didn��t mean any single word he said.


    The assessment quickly started and they had to personally assess the students in the field they were picked for. For Itachi, that was Hakuda, Shinigami hand-to-hand combat.


    It was unknown whether Yoruichi enlisted him specifically for this reason or not; that being testing the students in Hakuda against someone who could copy his opponent��s move.


    The three from the Kid�� Corp along with Isane oversaw the Kid�� assessment test(Had��, Bakud��, and Kaid��), while Aizen and Kaien presided over the Zanjutsu assessment.


    The remaining three, Gin, Miyako and Itachi, were in charge of Hakuda and Hoh��, since the two worked better in tandem.


    ��Well now, don��t be scared. We��ll make sure not to hurt ya if that��s what yer scared ��bout.�� Gin softly reassured the first three people that got to them.


    ��The rules are simple: do not draw out your Zanpakut�� or use Kid��. This test is purely Hakuda and Hoh��.�� Miyako reminded the three of them as they squared off against their opponents.


    DONG!


    The bell signaling them to begin resounded and the students immediately pressed on the attack but soon found out the difference between the 3rd Seats and those who took six years to complete the course.


    The man fighting Itachi was especially frustrated as nothing he did seemed to faze Itachi one bit.


    Shunpo? His little mastery of it couldn��t compare to Itachi��s speed, either with Shunpo or Shunshin(Body Flicker).


    Hand-to-hand combat? Itachi was a master Taijutsu fighter whose skill did not lose a single ground to Yoruichi.


    ��Damn it!�� The man cursed and tried running circles around Itachi to confuse him but Itachi calmly kept his gaze forward and while taking a single step, blocked the man��s running path and drove his elbow into the man��s stomach. The man��s eyes rolled backwards as he fainted upon the impact.


    ��Next.�� Itachi��s calm words were held by those paying attention to the Hakuda/Hoh�� battles.


    The other examinees sucked in cold breaths at the sight of someone getting knocked out in the first few minutes of the assessment.


    Gin whistled, though his eyes were faintly narrowed. ��Like I said. Scary~��


    The medics from the Fourth on standby quickly carried the poor man away and Itachi resumed his assessment.


    ��Hakuda and Hoh��. Nothing else.�� Was the only thing he said to any of the students he faced.


    It didn��t take long for the attention on the Hakuda/Hoh�� assessment to increase as the second and third students were swiftly knocked out while the other two 3rd Seats were still fighting their second student.


    ��By the Spirit King! Who is that guy?��


    This question started circling in everyone��s head, including Miwa who sat near a wryly smiling Junpei.


    ��That would be Mr. Shinigami.�� He didn��t know if anyone heard him but he didn��t care as he was smiling heartily at the display of Itachi��s skill.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 55 - Understanding the Roots

    ��Those who forgive themselves, and are able to accept their true nature�� They are the strong ones!�� �C Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ���������


    In a secluded room overseeing the open field down below, where the sixth year assessment was being done, a few important people were watching the tests and deciding the future of the final year students.


    �� but there was a small issue.


    ��Is this okay, Captain Commander? He��s being unfair to the students with such a display.��


    The Head Instructor and stand-in Director of the Academy under Yamamoto, Oboro Kuchiki, frowned as Itachi swiftly incapacitated yet another student.


    ��I don��t think he��s been extreme. He��s probably taking this just as seriously as we are. Don��t you think so, Old Man Yama?�� Ky��raku tipped the side of his hat to look at his old teacher/father figure.


    Yamamoto grunted but said nothing in favor of or against Itachi��s actions.


    ��The students are practically avoiding him.�� Oboro Kuchiki, a very old man, scoffed as he saw none of the students looking in Itachi��s direction, even going as far as to line up behind Gin and Miyako.


    Another spectator, J��shir�� Ukitake, the frail Captain of the 13 Division, remarked with criticism. ��Then I��m afraid it can be counted for them as their shortcoming if they can��t understand what he��s doing.��


    ��You are right, J��shir��.�� Ky��raku agreed, adding on to further clarify. ��It��s also why none of us have reprimanded him.��


    ��I still don��t understand.��


    ��It is quite simple, Director Oboro. The young man down there is basically holding back and fighting them at their one level. It��s just a difference of skill.�� The last person in the room, Captain Unohana Retsu, explained to the Kuchiki elder.


    ��That means����


    ��This is truly an assessment of skills. Hence we can��t call him out with how serious he is with his task. It also helps that he gives them the chance and space for them to show their skill. A perfect test for comparison, if you will.��


    Unohana��s calm and serene voice sounded through the room, earning silent nods from everyone except the Captain Commander.


    Ky��raku looked at Itachi and couldn��t help but acknowledge the boy��s skill and insight. ��The skill to pull off something like this so easily is commendable on its own rights.��


    ����.


    Down below, almost half of the spectators had their attention solely on Itachi��s assessment as their mind was now looking forward to how long someone lasted against Itachi instead of complaining about how harsh he was.


    This had started when someone from the crowd yelled something that not only made the sixth year students angry and frustrated, but also put pressure on the Lieutenants and 3rd Seats.


    ��He��s not even a Lieutenant. He��s just a 3rd Seat, damn it!�� The power of suggestion and social pressure showed itself as some of the braver students, a very scant few, went back to line behind Itachi.


    ��I��ll fucking show you, smug bastard!�� They all thought, joined together under the single goal of beating Itachi.


    With how the crowd and some of the final year students were reacting to the insurmountable wall that was Itachi, the other Lieutenants and Seated Shinigami were pressured not to put up a subpar assessment.


    ��Hajime from year six. Please guide me.��


    ��Itachi, 2nd Division 3rd Seat. Likewise.��


    Hajime stared at Itachi with a determined look in his eyes as they circled each other with the back of their hands touching the other.


    Opening up with a flurry of punches and kicks, Hajime spun and brought down his heel on Itachi��s head, only for the latter to slither away from the strike gracefully.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Hajime tried pressing forward but nothing he did seemed to help. Itachi was just too skilled, even despite holding back, that it hurt more than consoled them after they realized that fact.


    ��Surrender.�� Hajime heard Itachi��s voice from behind and felt two fingers at the side of his neck, causing him to sight dejectedly.


    When Itachi looked up, he realized that he had run through most of the students for Hakuda and Hoh��, the only ones remaining were the ones still clashing against Gin and Miyako.


    He was already walking away when he felt a strong gaze on him, one that felt familiar and he remembered quite well.


    There in the front crowds among the fifth year, he saw the grinning face of Junpei staring and then suddenly waving at him.


    ��He feels stable�� and fifth year?�� Itachi thought surprised. He nodded at the youth before turning around to find somewhere to sit as he was done but someone called him back.


    ��Itachi, mind staying behind for a bit. We have to give our personal assessment too.��


    The assessment took a few hours after which Kaien led them to an adjacent building where Itachi could feel some powerful presences.


    ��Captain Commander, Lieutenant Kaien requesting to enter.��


    ��Come in.��


    They entered the room and saw five people, four Captains and the Academy Director, and it was then that some of them realized that these five people had probably watched the whole assessment.


    First to give their reports were the Lieutenants, followed by the three Shinigami from the Kid�� Corp, and then the 3rd Seats.


    It was a simple enough report that they quickly went through it and coincidentally Itachi was the last to give his report and also last to leave the room.


    He gave a clear and concise report on the students he assessed to which the Captains and Director either gave a rare nod or just listened in silence.


    ��And your methods of assessment, don��t you think it was a bit too harsh?�� The Director squinted his eyes at Itachi while the others remained silent.


    ��No, I don��t.�� Itachi simply replied. ��It was an assessment before they are put into line of duty. I believe I was fair.��


    ��Hmm.��


    A few questions later and they permitted him to leave. After he walked out of the room, the Director turned to Yamamoto and asked.


    ��Is there a reason why he��s still considered a 3rd Seat? From what I saw, his skills should put him at the level of a Lieutenant.��


    He looked at the Captains in confusion, two of whom shrugged nonchalantly, one simply remained silent, while the last stroked his long beard.


    ��He��s never challenged anyone for the position of Lieutenant. Even his promotion to 3rd Seat was pushed by his Captain.�� Yamamoto answered.


    ��So he doesn��t care much for the position and status. A bit similar to Kaien, no?��


    ��In some ways, but not entirely.�� Ky��raku commented and lent a hand to J��shir�� to pull him up. ��This is where I say goodbye.��


    ��What are you thinking about, Captain Unohana?�� Yamamoto suddenly asked, looking at Unohana who had looked to be in the middle of her thoughts.


    She shook her head softly as she rose up to leave. ��Nothing important, Head Captain. I��ll be taking my leave as well.��


    ����


    Itachi was currently sitting in a cave with his Reiatsu softly billowing around him with his sword resting across his legs.


    ��I can��t seem to push through. What do you think it is, Tsukuyomi?��


    ��You are already at the threshold, and with the unexpected troubles you seem to be having, I reckon you need a spark. A figurative spark to reignite the flame �C so to speak.��


    Itachi exhaled as he stood before Tsukuyomi. Both covered with smokes of illusory crows, a testament to the familiarity between them that most Shinigami lacked.


    ��How will I understand if Amaterasu refuses to speak?��


    ��Amaterasu is just as part of you as it is its own soul. The answer to your problems lies between you and Amaterasu. I have no power to interfere.�� Like always, Tsukuyomi��s advice was always vague but Itachi had known him for some time to figure out what the giant crow meant.


    ��Perhaps the problem lies in the roots: what makes Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu different, and why are we essentially one and the same at our roots?��


    ��In other words, me.�� Itachi stated matter-of-factly, except when he looked around Tsukuyomi was already gone.


    Figuring out problems relating to the soul was always such a headache even when one was a soul.


    He had spent the last few years growing his soul capacity and his understanding of Tsukuyomi and now that he was ready to reconnect with Amaterasu, he was suddenly experiencing a block.


    ��What is the spark Tsukuyomi was talking about? What is Amaterasu at its roots?��


    What was the most basic thing about Amaterasu that he remembered?


    ��It burns. It��s a flame, hence it burns.��


    ��If Amaterasu is a part of my soul then that means there��s a part of me similar and no different to Amaterasu. A burning flame. Passion or desire? Both?��


    He was on the cusp of figuring it out, he could feel it. He was a genius even amongst geniuses. Who could understand him better than himself?


    The roots.


    ��If Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu are the same at their roots, with both of them being me at the same time, then that means I��m just as synchronized with Tsukuyomi as I am with Amaterasu�� or should be.��


    If Tsukuyomi can be described as calm and deceiving, a personality trait Itachi shared, then Amaterasu��s burning flame was also a trait Itachi had, but perhaps wasn��t expressing.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 56 -Itachi vs Yoruichi I

    ��Even the strongest of opponents always has a weakness.�� �C Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ���������


    Itachi skillfully parried Yoruichi��s blade but the Captain just grinned as he did, twirling the unbalanced blade around her fingers and balancing it back in her palms.


    ��Come on,�� she beckoned with her blade and Itachi readily accepted the invite.


    Holding his short tanto blade across himself, the both of them closed the distance between them in an instant and sparks flew everywhere which way.


    ��You��re more aggressive than you usually are, Itachi-boyo. What��s up?�� She asked as they held their blade in a clash.


    Grunting, Itachi twisted his sword to hook in her sword and she did the same, smiling at him as she did so, though with a few annoyed twitches appearing on her face.


    He held her strong arm and she did the same to him, both limiting their opponent��s option to disarm them.


    Tired of the pointless struggle, Itachi turned abruptly, hands still locked with hers, and used his legs to trip her from behind to throw her over his shoulders to the ground.


    His hand went down to her head in a spear motion, but her lightning fast reflexes had her hands holding his just centimeters from her losing the match.


    She wrapped her legs around his arms and threw him over but it was a cheap shot he was already expecting so he used the force from his flip to palm her head with the arm she held.


    As if knowing the other''s next move, they both sheathed their blades and continued their rounds in a bout of fisticuffs.


    Yoruichi��s dexterity was something Itachi didn��t have but that didn��t mean he was totally helpless against her blindingly fast jabs and chops.


    The extreme mastery both ninjas displayed was top notch, even among the Shinigami of Seireitei.


    Unfortunately, Itachi couldn��t quite match up with Yoruichi in hand-to-hand combat with how fast and deceptively strong she was. It was also the reason why he had to use his Sharingan to comfortably read her movements the first time they fought.


    ��What��s wrong, Itachi-boyo? You��re slipping.�� She teased him, although inwardly impressed at how much he could defend against her movements without his special eyes that could instantly read an opponent��s movements.


    ��You��re thinking too much right now, Itachi. Don��t think, just push through.�� She advised but clicked her tongue when she saw him completely ignoring her.


    Itachi was a very methodological fighter and all his habits and character traits showed that, which was a stark opposite to Yoruichi��s free nature.


    Itachi trained every single technique with utmost dedication and methodology that it became an instinct, whereas Yoruichi trained hers with such open mind and freeness that it became something of a bestial instinct.


    Two different paths, yet they met each other at the top of the martial arts ladder.


    Parry. Feint. Swipe. Claw. Parry. Dodge. Kick. Block. Counter.


    Their hands moved in blurs so fast that the slightest mistake could take someone��s head off.


    The climax of their first salvo of hand clashes ended with Yoruichi panting a bit while Itachi picked himself up from the tree he was kicked into.


    ��You��re really not an easy opponent, Itachi.�� She said, sighing as she did. She fully meant what she said because it was tricky as hell and nerve wracking to fight him. Granted, they weren��t pulling out all the stops, but even if they were, that just meant that he became more trickier to deal with.


    With his eyes to copy martial art techniques and also Kid�� spells, at least to an extent, limited precognition in reading his opponent��s next move, enhanced reflexes and multiplying his already perfect accuracy, and also being able to see energy patterns �C all from a pair of patterned red eyes.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Just his eyes were enough as it were, but Yoruichi digresses. He also had an illusion-type Shikai that did a little bit of Shinji��s Hirako��s Bankai, and a whole lot of other nasty Illusions that thoroughly fucked with someone��s head.


    So yeah, she meant every word about him not being an easy opponent. Aside from his lacking energy reserves and the intensity of sheer power, he could go toe-to-toe with any Captain of the Gotei 13 skill wise.


    ��You fought differently today, why��s that?�� She asked as they took a second to calm their breaths before the next confrontation.


    ��Understanding.�� Itachi simply said, offering no other explanation.


    Unfortunately for Itachi, Yoruichi had dealt with souls and all types of soul related issues ever since she was young enough to wield an Asauchi, so it didn��t take her a second to know what he was talking about, especially given his choice of words.


    ��You��re stumped because you can��t seem to understand your Zanpakut�� any further.�� She stated plainly, nodding in perfect understanding. ��Don��t kill yourself over it. It happens to every Shinigami, especially when you��re about to smash through a power ceiling.��


    ��What do you do about it?�� He asked, neither acknowledging nor refuting her earlier words.


    ��Same problem, different reasons, so different answers.�� She threw away her Captain��s haori and started stretching to exercise her joints. ��Sometimes it��s best to stop and let it come back full circle. Sometimes it��s an introspection. Sometimes it��s stubbornly forcing your way etc.��


    Itachi said nothing, only nodding while mirroring Yoruichi in taking off his black kosode(the shirt), leaving him with his white undershirt and the baggy hakama(the pants, or skirt).


    ��If someone sees how serious you currently look, they��ll think I��m forcing you to fight for your life. Try to loosen up. Enjoy this like I am.��


    Yoruichi was now sporting a black sleeveless form fitting top that went around her neck and left a good portion of her back and entire arm open if not for the pair of wrist warmers she wore.


    The air picked up around her in a contrasting calm yet violent way, thrumming as if the very air around her was charged up. The air around Itachi however was calm, almost dead, as his eyes slowly spun and gone were his pitch black eyes instead in their place were a pair of red eyes with three dotted tomoes on them.


    This time, Yoruichi didn��t have a smile on her face. She was about to use a technique she had secretly developed some time ago and one very few people knew about. Not even Soi Fon was aware of this.


    ��Terase, Tsukuyomi.�� The air around Itachi��s blade shimmered like a haze and for the first time, Yoruichi saw the true physical appearance of Itachi��s blade, Tsukuyomi.


    It remained a short blade, but the blade itself was crystal clear, almost like the clearest or mirrors.


    ��Shunk��.�� She softly intoned yet the air Reishi molecules exploded into lightning charges that ran over her body and formed two vent like wings behind her back.


    ��I��ll have you help me fine tune this.�� She spoke, staring directly at Itachi. ��You��ve asked a few times about my Zanpakut��, and I remember telling you one time that I don��t need one. This is the reason. The only non-Zanpakut�� Shinigami technique that can rival a Bankai.��


    Itachi couldn��t doubt her words when seeing the outrageous amount of Reiatsu being utilized and combusted in an instant.


    ��A forbidden Kid��?�� He speculated.


    ��Close, but not entirely. This is the perfect amalgamation of Kid�� and Hakuda. Be careful, I can be a bit rough.�� That warning was the signal to begin, and like Itachi speculated, keeping up with her was no longer a possibility.


    Even if he had the Mangeky�� Sharingan, the results would have remained the same. Just because the Sharingan boosted perception to an insane degree did in no way mean that one could suddenly keep up with anything, irrespective of their speed.


    �� luckily he expected this outcome.


    Caw caw.


    Yoruichi frowned as Itachi suddenly burst into crows upon her striking him. ��Tsked. That annoying Shikai.��


    The crows flying around her turned into flaming shurikens that started hurtling towards her.


    ��This is useless.�� A burst of lightning from behind her arrested all the shurikens and disintegrated to dust.


    She sensed someone behind her thrusting a blade, which caused her to turn around calmly and catch the blade in her hand with Itachi��s eyes widening as he found his motion completely frozen.


    ��With achieving the highest level of recorded Hakuda mastery, in utilization with Shunk�� allows me to freeze any motion I want.��


    ��I see.�� Itachi struggled saying and disintegrated into crows.


    ��A clone. You know that such probing won��t work, right?�� She closed her eyes and lightning vents crackled more fiercely causing her to smile. ��Your illusions work by manipulating your opponents Reiatsu, isn��t that right? It must be hard for you to use your stronger illusions on me with how chaotic my Reiatsu currently is, right?��


    ��I wouldn��t be so sure about that.�� The air shimmered and Itachi walked out of an illusion.


    ��Facing me directly? I��m really starting to like you more, Itachi!�� She grinned and moved towards him, so fast that it was almost instantaneous even to Itachi��s enhanced perception.


    The Bakud�� barrier he hastily constructed was torn through with the most effortless ease, and it was his reactionary response with Tsukuyomi by shifting the perception of his location that made him able to block her lightning infused punch.


    ��Did you forget? I can arrest your motion.��


    He knew, remembered fully well even. But he couldn��t face her with subtle illusions, and something urged him on to confront the height of this new foe head on.


    ��I remember it clearly.�� For the first time in his life, both lives, Itachi smiled genuinely at the prospect of combat�� and in that moment, a small wicker turned into a wisp.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 57 - Itachi vs Yoruichi II

    ��Telling yourself it��s an illusion will do you little good.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    A deafening explosion rocked the silent forest first before it was engulfed in lightning and fire that turned over the very earth the two people fighting stood on.


    Yoruichi was easily the one with the overwhelming advantage as it could be clearly seen how battered and covered in dust Itachi was.


    To battle Yoruichi, he felt it necessary to disable how she negated his motion after figuring it out.


    Other than the vents in every Shinigami wrists that are used to release Reiatsu, there are two other main pressure points in a Shinigami��s body; the Saketsu and Hakusui, located in the heart region and sternum respectively.


    Blocking or destroying any of these pressure points could seal away a Shinigami��s power, permanently cripple them or outright kill them.


    Yoruichi''s mastery over Hakuda and her knowledge of the soul allowed her to manipulate the wrist vent by sending just the right amount of her Shunk�� needed to freeze her target��s nervous system.


    ��I need to offset her Shunk�� with an equally intense force to cancel it out. Too much and I might just as well block it and kill myself from implosion.��


    Slashing down the empty air with his sword, a bright yellow line was drawn as the blade traveled down. ��Had�� #32: ��kasen.��


    The bright yellow line shot out an encompassing yellow beam in Yoruichi��s direction but the agile and petite behemoth met it head on and triumphed against it.


    ��You��re faring better than I expected you to. But now you should understand that there��s still a fundamental difference between skill and pure raw power. You have an astonishing level of skill but your raw power is severely lacking. And that is where your Zanpakut�� holds you back.�� She commented her observation while looking at Itachi, who even till now, was still thinking about how to level her advantage with his disadvantage.


    Deep inside him, something flickered violently upon hearing what Yoruichi said about the ��drawbacks�� of his Zanpakut��.


    Even Itachi disagreed with her. ��My Zanpakut�� is not the problem, I am. The opposite of what you said being the truth �C I am the disadvantage of my Zanpakut��.��


    Yoruichi looked stunned at the admission. Itachi wasn��t the only Shinigami to blame himself rather than his Zanpakut��, but there was a certain surety in his words that made it sound true.


    ��Are you good to go, or should we continue this another day?�� She offered but he shook his head.


    ��I��m ready. Come.�� He beckoned her forward while brandishing his sword that was now a normal length katana.


    Yoruichi��s lightning came alive once more and she blinked to his front to throw him off, following up with a punch to the gut, only to raise her other hand to block a sword strike to her head after she realized that her hands didn��t touch him.


    ��Spatial deception. Very Itachi-like.�� She grudgingly admitted.


    She looked around and the unnatural state of the battlefield. Left was right and right was halfway in the sky and halfway to the side.


    She was only able to keep track with him with the lightning around her acting as signal receptors to any like charges. She also had to regularly flex her Reiatsu just to make sure.


    The one good thing about Shunk�� was that a slight relapse in focus would hurt her and disable the technique, which was also her saving grace the five times that Itachi caught her inside a genjutsu without her even knowing.


    ��Tsukuyomi.��


    ��Manipulating those illusions are hard and you have to take care not to get drawn in. The Tsukuyomi technique is now vastly different from how you used it when you were alive.��


    CLANNNG! KRACKLE!!


    Fist and blade met, Itachi dodging her punches with careful manipulation of the distance between them and Yoruichi reacting to most of his blind attacks with nothing aside from instinct.


    ��Is there a reason to go this far? Self-gratification? Acknowledgement? Or is it to satisfy something else?�� Tsukuyomi asked, incomprehension laced in his voice as he struggled to understand why Itachi was entertaining her to tell detriment of himself.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ��I don��t know, but something tells me that hiding behind illusions for every fight isn��t what I should be doing. I��m trying to see if I can figure anything out with this.��


    Itachi admitted that he too was as clueless as to why he let the fight go on for this long.


    Just like how his illusions weren��t infallible and almost moot against people like Jiraiya of the Sannin and Mukai Kohinata, the lost Hyuga who fought both him and Shisui and would have killed them too had it not been for Shisui��s Mangeky�� Sharingan genjutsu.


    ��What I wouldn��t give to have my Mangeky�� at this point.�� He mused in nostalgia.


    Casting the Tsukuyomi technique without the basis of a Mangeky�� was dangerous as it was a genjutsu that could manipulate the perception of time and space of the victim to an unbelievable length.


    Yoruichi lagged again for a brief moment before her Shunk�� flared up and she was snapped awake with pain.


    ��Goddamned brat!�� She cursed and attacked a clone of Itachi which instantly dissipated and returned the feedback.


    ��.


    ��BURN IT ALL TO THE GROUND!��


    ��.


    ��Too little.�� Slowly and surely, Itachi figured out a way to counter her Shunk����s basic ability through the help of his clones, the Sharingan helping him with the precise amount of energy needed to offset the intensity of Yoruichi��s Shunk��.


    Face it head on.


    Something seemed to scream at him but he couldn��t hear it, mind fully focused on confronting Yoruichi��s Shunk�� head on and resisting its destabilizing effects.


    ��. And he did, much to the stunned surprise that was painted across Yoruichi��s face.


    But that wasn��t the only surprise he had for her.


    At the split moment of stunned silence, Itachi took an illogical and unnecessary risk and cast Tsukuyomi on her.


    Being an illusory technique sharing the same name with one of the counterparts of Itachi��s Zanpakut�� spirit, Tsukuyomi, the Tsukuyomi illusion was a top tier illusion technique that was as taxing to cast as it was to get out of.


    Unfortunately, he was yet to possess the Mangeky�� Sharingan needed to perceive and accurately manipulate the illusion without having to suffer the strain of the extended time. Not to mention the mental strain it would have on Yoruichi if she spent centuries, or worse millennials, fighting and dying on repeat.


    ��Releas�C��


    His world spun like a kaleidoscope that sucked his consciousness in, blinking as he found himself in a world of red moon and smokey black flames, heavily littered with his bodies that they formed literally hills.


    Looking towards the peak of the highest hill of bodies, Itachi saw someone crucified mercilessly like a pin cushion with numerous blades, some transparent like his Shikai and some swords made of solidified jet black flames.


    With a thought, the world rearranged itself and he was now atop Yoruichi��s peak with all the transparent blades gone, leaving her still impaled with the black ones.


    ��This isn��t Tsukuyomi.�� He realized. The sensation of this illusion didn��t feel like any of his other Illusions that all had traces of Tsukuyomi''s presence in them.


    ��Of course, here isn��t Tsukuyomi. Similar, but something entirely different.��


    He turned around but he didn��t see anything to identify as the presence he was feeling.


    ��Amaterasu����


    The black flames that were the soil under the body-littered ground flickered excitedly in response to Itachi��s call.


    ��Who else could it be?�� Amaterasu��s voice, unlike Tsukuyomi��s, reverberated hauntingly in a violent way deep inside Itachi��s soul. ��I tried calling you countless times from this desolate world, but like always you ignored my voice. Only wishing to use me when your precious illusions fail you.��


    Itachi frowned as he listened to Amaterasu speak, confused by why his own spirit would think of him that way when he has been trying to reach out to Amaterasu ever since he achieved his partial Shikai.


    ��Even now with that woman who thought she could wantonly rampage here; you called out to Tsukuyomi first, never bothered to call me, even when the both of us are one and the same.��


    ��The words you speak are false, Amaterasu. I have been trying to reach out to you years now�C��


    ��But you never once expressed my flames, did you? Not back then, and not now.��


    And that was when it hit Itachi like Yoruichi��s Shunk��.


    Habits.


    His personality was always calm, reserved, always wearing a fa?ade, passively aggressive and rarely ever confrontational. A life of illusions �C one where he only expressed a part of his soul, Tsukuyomi.


    He never appeared arrogant, forbearing, burning with passion and ambition �C never, not once. Always content to remain in the shadows.


    He sighed despondently and sat down atop the piles of his own body. ��I was never aware that my choices forced you to be shunned. Truthfully, I was never aware of a lot of things.��


    He looked below at the flickering light and asked genuinely, having only ever shown such a genuine expression and a healthy bit of vulnerability.


    ��Help me understand you, Amaterasu. You, me and Tsukuyomi �C that��s all we are; different parts of the same whole.�� He dipped one of his hands into a spot of the flickering black flame scattered across the ground. ��You know just as well as I that I wouldn��t have neglected you if I knew how not to.��


    ��Truthful words, but truer actions.�� The voice of Amaterasu breathed out in an old way of resignation. ��Even if I don��t want to heed your words, you��d find a way to force me to.��


    #######################


    A/N: Amaterasu has been finally introduced and the Zanpakut�� spirit seems hurt and betrayed that Itachi never expressed the part of his soul that was Amaterasu.


    (Obviously his Zanpakut�� spirits are different. This is ��technically�� their second life with Itachi, and going with the Uchiha lore, there are the proof of his love and pain. His eyes, both figuratively and literally.)


    What is the essence of Amaterasu and how does it affect Itachi as a person? Whelp, even I don��t know yet.

 Chapter 58 - Amaterasu and True Shikai

    ��This technique��s weakness and risk�� is my existence.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    ��What��s happening to her, Amaterasu?�� Itachi asked, seeing Yoruichi still knocked out even after pulling the blackened blades of Amaterasu out of her body.


    ��This is neither of both Tsukuyomi,�� the flames started and were now risen to Itachi��s ankles, ��I forced my way through at the last moment and pulled her in here instead of Tsukuyomi. The old crow also approved.��


    Itachi nodded absentmindedly, not fully getting the gist of it, but getting enough to realize what happened.


    ��So what now? I would prefer if we settle whatever grievances you have towards me before we move forward.��


    The flames calmed down at Itachi��s words and almost became docile, but it never lost its threatening intensity.


    ��I��ve also realized that the only thing I know these black flames as, are special flames that can burn anything and can��t be put off.��


    ��What else is there to know about Amaterasu?�� Its voice, even while low, resounded like a deathly whisper in Itachi��s ears.


    ��Tsukuyomi at its peak means achieving a state where reality and illusion can perfectly overlap, but at its core it��s a perfect mirror to gaze back into your soul. That is why Tsukuyomi shines his light upon the world.�� Itachi replied, watching as one of the blackened blades fell apart and joined the flames on the ground.


    ��Why do you burn so fiercely, Amaterasu?��


    ��Burn? Fiercely?�� Itachi could feel the intense emotions in Amaterasu words as it uttered them. ��Where do you see my fiercely burning flames?��


    ��Your ignorant neglect reduced this once blazing inferno to the dead wickers you see now. To temper a wisp of flame to a mighty blaze depends on what you fuel your flames with. What did you temper these flames with?��


    A sinking pit formed in Itachi��s stomach as he stared at the desolate land with barely any blazing flame. He was the one supposed to fuel this endless expanse of flickering flames and he let them almost burn out.


    Nevertheless, he had already accepted himself to be at fault so all he could do and hope for was for Tsukuyomi to tell him how to fix this.


    ��What happened to the burning flames you tempered as a child with your passion? What happened to the bright ambition you sheltered for your clan?��


    ��The harshness of reality killed my na?ve dreams.�� Itachi replied with the jarring truth of his life growing up. The young child��s passion was snuffed out in the smokes of war.


    Amaterasu��s voice bellowed in a haughty laugh that sounded both condescending and disbelieving. ��Reality? Oh, how utterly ignorant you are, Itachi. Your touted genius intellect woefully fails you.��


    The way the flames tried burning above his ankle level gave Itachi the image of the flames trying to stand up only to fall back down because no one offered it support.


    ��What feeble shackles does Reality have on you that Tsukuyomi can��t sever? Was it for such a ridiculous reason that the ambition and zeal that fueled my undying flames was lost and forever abandoned?�� The betrayal in Amaterasu��s voice was so great that it caused Itachi to flinch with every word they voice spoke.


    The perspective of souls, especially the incredibly rare ones like Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu, were very different from their wielders.


    While Itachi could argue that his choices were limited, forcing him to sacrifice his family for the village, and to be saddled throughout his whole life with grief, from Amaterasu��s perspective the problem began when Itachi lost his drive and ambition; the embers that stoked Amaterasu��s blazing inferno.


    Having resolved himself to take all the blame, Itachi spoke tentatively after Amaterasu quieted down. ��I ask for just one chance. Heed my words this once and I promise you that I will bring back your black inferno.��


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ��And how do you intend to do so? These flickering flames are the representation of your will, drive, dreams, passion and your ultimate goal in life. Do you see how dead they are?�� Amaterasu asked rhetorically. ��I am the crystallization of your dreams and hopes, and yet I am simply nonexistent.��


    ��Then I��ll rouse up my passion. I��ll dream once more and I will achieve the goal I just set. Is that sufficient for you, Amaterasu?��


    In that instant where Itachi stared at the flames in the ground and spoke of a goal, a tremble shot through the creeping flames covering this endless expanse and they flickered excitedly.


    ��What did you do, Itachi?�� Now Amaterasu was genuinely curious at what Itachi did to bring such an instant tremor of change


    ��I only set my ultimate life goal at the top of everything else.�� He easily replied.


    ��And what specific ��ultimate�� goal is that?��


    ��The very same one I destroyed with my hands during my lifetime. The reason why every Uchiha fight.��


    A place to belong. A family. He had set a family as his ultimate goal.


    Understanding that, Amaterasu��s laughter boomed further and the once grass length flames now stretched to his knees and swallowed the endless corpses littered around. This was golden.


    ��Yes! This passion. This resolution. This�� revelation. Harness these well and I promise to be the greatest flame spirit ever wielded. Just like my undying flames, this is the undying promise between us, Itachi; stir up the passion of your soul and I��ll raise up the blackest inferno that��ll burn even the heavens to nothing.��


    Amaterasu looked at Itachi, not how he looked but the structure of his soul and how it was starting to resonate with the barest hint of heat. It was very tiny to notice but it was still there.


    ��Why are you so quick to strive for something again, Itachi? Was it just to maintain your connection with me or was it something else?�� Amaterasu genuinely asked this time and Itachi��s words pleased it greatly.


    ��It was easy. Knowing my lack of a goal to strive for is what made you like this, fully convinced me that even after living all these while I was still nothing more than a living husk. A life without a mission is vapid and vain.��


    Slowly and gradually, the flames increased to the point that they were now as tall as Itachi and it was then that the black flames parted to reveal a human silhouette of black flames, like a raised shadow, with absolutely no features.


    ��Hark ye my words, Itachi. I am Amaterasu, the Undying Flame that Consumes All. Be they heaven, be they the purgatory flames of hell, or the puppet strings of fate; they shall all be consumed in this Desolate World of Black Inferno.��


    The flames rose up another level as Amaterasu finally revealed its name and ensign to Itachi.


    The black representation of Amaterasu started shrinking before solidifying into a pitch black katana that flew into Itachi��s hands.


    The sheath of the blade turned into flames that were sucked into the hilt as Itachi brandished the blade to appreciate it.


    ��Consume All(Zenbu Sh��hi), Amaterasu �� The Undying Flame of a Desolate World.��


    (K��ry�� to Shita Fumetsu no Jigoku no Sekai.)


    At the exact instance of his utterance, a straight line was drawn from the sky to the ground that suddenly divided the world into two very familiar parts.


    With the red moon and swirling red clouds in the sky, the only difference between the two conjoined worlds was that one part was fully covered with towering inferno while the other part was dominated by endless murder of crows, emitting wisps of smoke and falling feathers as they flew.


    Standing as the foci of both worlds, Itachi stretched his hand towards Tsukuyomi��s Illusory World and called forth the spirit.


    ��Illuminate(Terase), Tsukuyomi �� Illusory World of Darkness.��


    The crows rushed towards him, joining together as they did to produce a normal looking blade until the illusion faded away to reveal the crystal clear sheen of the blade.


    Holding both parts of his Shikai, Itachi brought both of their hilts together and the moment they touched they rippled like water and swiftly fused into a single blade that was pitch black on one side and crystal clear on the other with a tao symbol on the hilt.


    And it was in this instance where both blades were brought together that Itachi finally unlocked his true Shikai.


    ��Burn and Reveal, Truth-seeker �� Embodiment of Light and Darkness�� (Kogasu to Sarakeru, Honshin �� Hikari to Yami.)


    The first sensation Itachi got was a feeling of wholeness, one that was multiplied over after he gained his full Shikai, Truth-seeker.


    ��Stoke your passion into a tempestuous blaze, Itachi. It is the proof and fuel of your growth.�� He heard Amaterasu say, a special way of comforting people only unique to it�C or rather her.


    ��Seek your truth. Seek your adversary��s truth. Make your own truth.�� Tsukuyomi advised.


    ��That reminds me.�� He said and flowed the spiritual form of Yoruichi towards him. ��Luckily for us, Amaterasu��s intervention prevented any unforeseen accidents.��


    Sheathing his sword on his hips, Itachi��s Sharingan came alive once more as he canceled what had been a grand illusion; at least for him.


    Instantly, the world of red faded away and they were back to the present without any time passing.


    With the backlash of her Shunk�� and the mental load of the illusion, Yoruichi didn��t know when she was sent hurtling through the forest with a few atrophied muscles.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 59 - Anchoring Souls

    ��And one day, when you have the same eyes as I, come before me!�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Yoruichi groaned as she struggled to stand up amidst the intense throbbing in her head that felt as if someone ripped it out and shoved something inside it.


    ��Where�� am�� I?�C ARRRKH!�� She lost her balance and fell to the ground, twitching violently and gripping her head hard as she remembered what felt like weeks of fighting and dying suddenly being compressed to a fraction of a moment.


    ��Illusions?�� She couldn��t believe it. This went above the realm of simple illusions, less the ability of a Shikai. She didn��t even know when she got inside the illusion. ��Damn you, Itachi!��


    She managed to get up but that was with a lot of effort and she was still struggling with every step, feeling the phantom pains of getting stabbed through and burned.


    ��How far did I go? Nnrgh-�� She grabbed her head harder, the desire of falling over coming strong on her. ��This Reiatsu�� WHAT THE HELL?!��


    She pushed herself with gritted teeth and went towards the direction that was billowing with Reiatsu �C Itachi��s Reiatsu.


    When she arrived, what she saw greatly surprised her but not so much as it shocked her.


    ��Bankai?!��


    She saw Itachi standing in a daze, holding a blade of black and white, while wearing a black robe with red clouds on it. The robes looked as if they were made of black flames while the red clouds felt as if they were actually moving around the robe yet at the same time they weren��t. On his forehead was a headband with the struck-through symbol of the Hidden Leaf depicting his identity as a rogue ninja.


    Itachi nodded and opened his eyes, taking in his new appearance with a surprised look on his face.


    He eventually smiled, startling Yoruichi as he did so, because while he despised all the members of the Akatsuki, it however represented a vital part of his identity.


    Yoruichi finally found her voice after staring for a few seconds. ��Is that�� Bankai?��


    ��Shikai.��


    ��I �C Wait, what?�� She gasped, disbelief evidently visible on her face after Itachi confirmed what she just heard. ��But that��s not possible. You already have a Shikai, unless����


    Itachi nodded. ��It was a partial release. I only unlocked one of its parts.�� He made a show of showing Yoruichi the crystal clear part of his sword. ��That��s Tsukuyomi, and this,�� now showing the black part, ��is Amaterasu.��


    His Reiatsu finally settled down and he canceled his transformation causing the robe and headband to blow away like smoke while his single blade separated into two, dark gloom black and crystal-like white, which he held in both hands.


    ��A Dual Zanpakut���C�� Yoruichi muttered and the vertigo finally took over her senses, causing her to fall but Itachi held her by her shoulders.


    ��Let��s call it off for today. You need rest.�� Yoruichi didn��t say anything in objection when she saw how serious he looked, a very rare look for him.


    He carried her on his back and started running towards the 4th Division.


    ��Your Zanpakut���� Is it an illusion and fire type?�� She groaned when he didn��t reply and knew that was an automatic yes.


    ��Is there a problem?��


    She groaned louder into his ears. ��I just don��t want to deal with Central 46 about this. In the history of the Gotei 13, only two people are Dual Zanpakut�� wielders; Ky��raku and Ukitake, and they almost had theirs sealed when it happened.��


    Itachi��s eyes narrowed a bit at the mention of a seal and Yoruichi felt it and quickly assuage any budding worries.


    ��I said almost, right? You don��t have to worry about it and as long as your Zanpakut�� doesn��t threaten the Soul Society or the lives of other Shinigami, you��re good.�� She paused.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ��That illusion. What was it?��


    ������


    ��Fine.��


    They exchanged no other words until they got to the 4th Division and Itachi took her in without anyone aware of their arrival.


    He had barely laid her down in an empty room and was about to look for Captain Unohana or her Lieutenant when the door opened and both of them walked in.


    ��I felt someone sneaking in. Didn��t expect it to be you.�� She said and paused upon seeing the person lying weakly on the bed. ��This is definitely a surprise.��


    ��Captain Yoruichi!�� The tall white-haired Lieutenant gasped.


    ��Hey there, Isane, Unohana.�� Yoruichi waved weakly.


    ��What happened?�� Unohana asked calmly as she walked over and examined Yoruichi.


    ��We fought.�� Itachi replied.


    ��But she doesn��t look hurt enough to be this weak.�� Unohana pointed out and looked at Itachi with a pause before nodding. ��Side effects of an illusion, and a particular strong/mentally destabilizing one, I presume?��


    Itachi nodded.


    ��Isane dear, lead the gentleman to a waiting room. I��ll be with you in a minute.��


    Isane nodded and led Itachi to an otherwise empty room with the only thing in it being the small table in the middle.


    Unohana came barely a minute later and sat across Itachi.


    ��Tea?�� She offered.


    ��Thank you, but no.��


    The calm and homely aura she gave showed others what her true disposition was, as well as being the Captain of the Medical Division.


    ��I can sense that your Reiatsu went a level higher, and I��ll also assume those swords strapped to your waist are yours. Am I right?�� She said, pointing at the two blades on Itachi��s hip.


    In their dormant state, both looked like normal blades with red and black sheathes.


    ��Captain Unohana, does that mean that����


    Unohana nodded at Isane. ��Yes. He��s also a Dual Zanpakut�� wielder like Shunsui and Jushir��.�� She then shook her head slowly at the rigid look on Itachi��s face. ��You��re not in any trouble, 3rd Seat Itachi. It��s just that I''m concerned about the nature of the illusion you used on Captain Yoruichi. Had it been someone under her level, a severe headache and mental trauma will be the least of their problems.��


    ��I see. It was a rather desperate attack on my end, and not something I can do easily without worrying about backlashes.�� He said, briefly explaining the way Tsukuyomi worked �C basically saying it was just a stronger illusion that let him control his opponent��s perception to an extent.


    He also wasn��t lying about the backlash from using the Tsukuyomi genjutsu, a strictly Mangeky�� technique. He was only saved from it because Amaterasu had taken control of it halfway.


    Luckily, it turned out Yoruichi just needed some rest and he left after some idle chat with Captain Unohana. Basically it was her telling him he should visit either Shunsui or Jushir�� for any insights they could give pertaining to his Zanpakut��.


    ��As if anyone could understand our nature better than you do. You do not need their counseling, Itachi.��


    He agreed with the initial part of Amaterasu��s sentence, but not with the latter and it seemed Tsukuyomi did too.


    ��To listen to the counsel of others is not always about helping yourself, but understanding their view of the world. Their words are like a mirror to the truth that is their soul.��


    ��I know that, Tsukuyomi.�� Amaterasu scoffed and Itachi could imagine her flames burning irately. ��What I mean, Itachi, is that you��re also a newborn soul; thus impressionable to the ideal of others you find admirable �C even if you try to argue otherwise. Just know that the ideal you carry will influence the goal you achieve.��


    Just like a flame, Amaterasu was fiery and intense, but also calm and warm. Fierce and dangerous, but at the same time soothing and protective.


    If Tsukuyomi was the wise elder then Amaterasu was the passionate woman whose flames were warmth to those she protected and a blazing inferno to all who earned her ire.


    ��I understand what you��re trying to say, Amaterasu, and I agree with both you and Tsukuyomi.�� Itachi said.


    Remembering how scathing Amaterasu was to him when they met and how Tsukuyomi was mostly observant of his choices, Itachi gained another understanding of the nature of what they were.


    Amaterasu had said his ambition and goals fueled her flames while Tsukuyomi had acted as his mirror of truth since the beginning, letting Itachi know that the two of them were unshakable ideals of his soul. An anchor to keep him rooted to his path.


    Honestly they felt more like his guardians and caretakers �C parents if he were to be extreme.


    ��Tachi-tachi!��


    He caught the pink missile that jumped at him with a smile, one that seemed to grow wider after staring at him for a second.


    ��I finally found you, squirt!�� A shadow radiating pure battle intensity loomed behind him. ��Oh? Your Reiatsu also grew stronger. That��s it, you��re fighting me whether you like it or not.��


    ��Captain Zaraki�C�� Itachi stepped back and pulled Yachiru behind him to dodge the wild swing from a smiling Kenpachi.


    ��You almost cut her.�� He knew the extreme ways of Soul Society, especially that of the Eleventh where death was a normal occurrence, but�C


    ��Kenny wasn��t trying to cut me. He was trying to cut you Tachi-tachi.�� The girl laughed as she held his neck.


    ��Keep him still for me Yachiru. I��ll cut him up very nicely.�� Kenpachi said and swung his sword at Itachi but Itachi simply faded away. ��An illusion like last time.��


    ��Kenny, over here!��


    He laughed hard and took off in Yachiru��s direction. ��Good job, Yachiru!��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 60 - Fighting Kenpachi I

    ��They say you take your personality to the grave. Well, I��ve already died once. I intend to honor it.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ���������������


    Itachi sighed at the girl dangling happily around his neck. And though he tried to understand her, all he could see was just a child that loved hanging around Zaraki Kenpachi.


    ��Hmm. This is just perfect, Itachi.��


    ��What do you mean by that, Amaterasu?�� He asked, stopping briefly atop a roof near the 7th Division.


    ��That woman was quite strong, stubborn too, but she couldn��t ever beat me in my own realm so that doesn��t count. But this oaf is the perfect opportunity for us to burn darker.��


    ��He��s also quite fast. I don��t think I��ve ever seen him use any technique. Zaraki Kenpachi �C An enigma even amongst Captains.��


    ��Oh, are you finally going to fight Kenny, Tachi-tachi? Yay~�� She exclaimed cheerfully. ��Hurry up, Kenny. He wants to fight!��


    He felt the intensity of Kenpachi��s Reiatsu grow stronger, likely having heard Yachiru��s words.


    Itachi was never one to enjoy the prospect of battles, fights or even disputes of any kind, but meeting Amaterasu let him know that always avoiding these things weakened her flames. Peaceful resolution was always the best choice, Tsukuyomi would agree, but violence was necessary if it didn��t work, as Amaterasu would agree.


    Stepping back, Itachi employed Shunpo this time and led the grinning Kenpachi outside the gates of the Seireitei.


    ��..


    Aizen and a few Shinigami were making their way past the Southern Red Hollow Gates of the Seireitei along with their Captain, Hirako Shinji, when a few of them felt Itachi run past them.


    They didn��t pay much attention to that but had to reconsider when Kenpachi rushed past them with a grin and his chaotic Reiatsu knocking out the weaker Shinigami.


    ��Captain Hirako����


    ��Aye. That��s amusing for a few reasons.�� Shinji smiled airily. ��Kenpachi will give up if his opponent keeps running away from him.��


    He was midway with waving off Aizen��s concern when they felt the faint collision of Reiatsu.


    ��You were saying?��


    ��Don��t be smug with me, Aizen-ya.�� He said before leaving with Shunpo.


    ��You guys can go on ahead, and take those knocked out to the Fourth.�� Aizen said before following his Captain. He was also surprised at the higher level of Itachi��s Reiatsu as he drew closer to where they were.


    ��A natural genius. But sadly, that��s all there is to it.�� Flowing and leaving came and went his wistful thoughts; also a little expectant on seeing Itachi��s Zanpakut�� in action.


    ����


    Stopping at a spot he thought he thought was a considerable distance, he unhooked the child around his neck and set her on the ground.


    ��Best to step back, Lieutenant Yachiru. This might be dangerous for you if you��re near.�� He said. Even if she was a child, he still gave her the basic respect of addressing her with her title.


    ��Just call me Yachiru, Tachi-tachi, since we��re friends now.��


    ��Friends?��


    ��Of course we��re friends. You��re not running away which makes Kenny happy. And I��m happy if Kenny is happy.��


    ��I see. Then Yachiru, mind stepping back?�� He calmly unsheathed his blade from its black sheathe and turned around to block Kenpachi��s sword, meeting the grinning visage of the man with his neutral one.


    ��Good! Good! Your Reiatsu tells me you can cut me.�� Kenpachi retrieved his unnaturally chipped-edged long sword and started swinging wildly at Itachi, ��But show me how deep!��


    [A/N: Most people overlook this simple fact that was clearly shown but Kenpachi is one of the best swordsmen in the Bleach verse. Easily Top 5 if not Top 3.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    He defeated Unohana who is stated to be unparalleled in her swordsmanship when he was a child, and yes he sealed his power in the process, but that doesn��t or shouldn��t make him suddenly weak�� but his fight with Ichigo(-_-) �� I blame Kubo.


    At this time, Kenpachi is still recently new to the Seireitei and it hasn��t been long since he became a Captain so a century of not fighting anybody strong hasn��t dulled his blade all that much. He killed a Captain quite easily after all.]


    Itachi evaded and parried another wild swing, but this time with a frown. ��Immense spiritual and physical strength but no skill. And yet����


    Itachi quickly realized just how crazy Kenpachi was and why everyone stayed away from him. All the man cared about was killing him first, nothing else mattered. Not his opponent cutting him or his life.


    ��And they called Hidan a madman.��


    ��Come on! Stop dodging and fight back!�� Kenpachi said with an angry expression on his face.


    ��Itachi����


    ��I hear you.��


    Kenpachi smiled as he saw Itachi finally looking serious.


    Itachi held the blade��s edge in his hand and slowly drew out the blade, drawing blood with his actions.


    ��Consume All(Zenbu Sh��hi), Amaterasu �� The Undying Flame of a Desolate World.��


    (K��ry�� to Shita Fumetsu no Jigoku no Sekai.)


    He released Amaterasu for the first time and as soon as he did, he felt something burning inside him. It wasn��t the heat of flames but something more intense.


    The passion of flames.


    The release command for Amaterasu caused the blood on the blade to turn black which then turned into small black flames that swallowed the whole sword and turned it pitch black.


    ��Hmm? Is that your Shikai? I thought it was something else.�� Kenpachi was confused but a second was all it took for him to realize that it didn��t matter. ��It doesn��t matter. Now come and cut me.��


    ��Are you not going to use yours?�� Itachi asked. Was he also like Yoruichi? Or did he feel he could take him on without his Shikai?


    ��Oh, my blade doesn''t have any of the fancy names or forms yours do. It��s just a blade for killing. Nothing more, nothing less.�� Kenpachi had grown tired of the pointless talks and attacked with as much careless abandon as he always did but Itachi was more than ready.


    ��If he doesn��t care for his sword then do him a favor and burn it.�� He heard his flames say but he reminded himself to be careful.


    Unlike Sasuke, he had absolutely no control of Amaterasu and this would be his first attempt to do so.


    His sword clashed with Kenpachi��s and for the first time, Kenpachi��s grin faltered and he immediately took a step back.


    ��That blade of yours is weird. Fascinating.�� His grin returned but initially he had been confused as to why he would retreat but grinned as he realized that it might mean that Itachi could kill him.


    Itachi however discovered something. ��It can burn Reiatsu too. Slower than it does Chakra, but it burns it still.��


    Unlike ninjas, as soul beings, Shinigami were naturally covered in their Reiatsu which meant that to kill them, you had to be able to get through it.


    ��Of course I can burn it. There��s nothing I can��t burn, but that depends on you.��


    To stoke the Undying Flames with his passion.


    The blade in Itachi��s hands ignited in black flames that the spectators quickly realized wasn��t emitting any heat.


    ��So that��s it, huh. It was burning away the Reiatsu around my sword.�� Kenpachi noted smilingly as he took off his eyepatch. The brat was more than capable of withstanding his intensity.


    His already enormous Reiatsu skyrocketed and covered him in a golden haze of pure spiritual pressure, contrasting the black haze that was flowing around Itachi.


    They both ran at each other and clashed again and again.


    ��Black Haze.��


    ��Kenny!�� Yachiru screamed as a plume of black flames almost covered Kenpachi, who was lucky to have retreated when he did.


    He was no longer smiling, only looking warily at the black flames as something within him actually reacted to danger, especially whenever his sword met Itachi��s.


    ��This is tiring to use consistently.�� Itachi thought.


    ��Of course it would. You��ve barely ever used my flames and it is originally only meant for when you unlocked your Bankai or Mangeky��.��


    He had barely used it extensively and yet he was already feeling the drain it was causing him.


    He had been careful enough not to mistakenly kill Kenpachi with a cut but holding back while trying to maintain constant control of the flames was taxing to an inhumane degree.


    ��That��s enough for now.�� He wholeheartedly agreed with her on that. ��Now you know just how much you��ve severely handicapped yourself.��


    He nodded. He knew first hand just how much more dangerous the flames could be if he trained to master them, but he also knew that they were ways to stop the flames; and he knew Amaterasu knew that too.


    Sealing was one way, which meant Bakud�� was valid. At least the sealing spells on the top tiers.


    Dodging them too, but that was obvious, even if not everyone could. The faster Captains, he thought, could dodge them especially if they were expecting it.


    Another way and the most dangerous was concentrating a very huge amount of energy on the point of impact and being fast enough to escape in the instant before it burned through it.


    Itachi canceled his Amaterasu release, much to Kenpachi��s surprise.


    ��Is that it? Are you done?�� He asked, already getting irritated.


    Itachi felt that was enough, especially since he had been fighting Yoruichi less than an hour ago and he was extremely tired.


    ��Almost, but no.�� He sheathed Amaterasu and pulled out Tsukuyomi, confusing the hell out of Kenpachi.


    ��You have two Zanpakut��?��


    ��Yes. Now, let��s continue; Terase, Tsukuyomi.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 61 - Fighting Kenpachi II

    ��There��s no right way or wrong way to fight in a battle.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ������������


    Aizen and Shinji watched with surprised and gobsmacked expressions on their respective faces as they saw Itachi fight Kenpachi with a Shikai that they weren��t aware he had.


    ��Yer don��t say. A Dual Zanpakut�� wielder? That��s rare, I tell ya.�� Shinji was truly surprised by this because he remembered that he��d never seen Itachi with two swords on his hips, except now that is.


    ��It truly is surprising. Sometimes it��s hard not to envy geniuses like him.��


    Shinji��s reaction to Aizen��s words were only a raised brow as he nonchalantly gave a shrug. ��It��s nun special, ya know.��


    He narrowed his eyes on the black flames that flickered on Itachi��s sword and those on the ground. ��They��re not burning anything.��


    ��Eh?��


    ��Those flames. They ain��t normal.�� He saw Itachi summoning a plume of it and yet, ��They��re not burning anything. Not even charring the ground.��


    ��You��re absolutely right.�� Aizen said while adjusting his glasses as he focused intently on the black flames. ��Maybe it only burns Reiatsu�C��


    He tried speaking his observation but Shinji shot it down immediately. ��If it only burns Reiatsu then Kenpachi never would��ve retreated. He wouldn��t even care about it.��


    Silently he made his way towards where Yachiru was watching the battle from and spooked her from behind. ��Heya, lil�� Yachi.��


    ��Smiley! Glasses! Were you both watching too?��


    ��Yeah. Quite a surprise I��ll admit.��


    They watched as Itachi sheathed his back blade and drew the other one and activated his Shikai, at least the one they were familiar with.


    ��He really has two Zanpakut�� and he can release them separately.�� Aizen said.


    Shinji looked at Yachiru who was staring intently at the battle going off in the distance and asked. ��Worried lil�� Yachi?��


    ��Hmm-mmn.�� She shook her head strongly. ��Kenny will win.��


    ����.


    Itachi was getting really tired at this point but Kenpachi was like a wildly charging bull, swinging and slashing in any way.


    ��He has a very keen survival instinct but it��s like he doesn��t care about it at all.�� Itachi realized that about Kenpachi as they fought.


    The man could react to most of Itachi��s attacks but it was like he didn��t care a dime about listening to it.


    Itachi��s head was throbbing at this point and his vision was getting blurry from his extensive use of it in his fight with Yoruichi and then with Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi again against Kenpachi.


    He blocked a slash from Kenpachi but the man just pushed forward, causing Itachi to take the chance and detach from him and slashed him across the chest.


    ��These illusions of yours are really annoying but I��m getting used to them.�� Kenpachi said, gaining Itachi��s attention along with his skepticism.


    Kenpachi had almost no control of his enormous Reiatsu, a chipped blade and no Shikai, and he said he was getting used to them.


    ��I really should have stopped when I could.�� Itachi thought in retrospect as he hastily blocked another blade only to have Kenpachi sock him across the face.


    His Sharingan was helping him but he was both physically and mentally tired which made his reaction very slow.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    He attacked Kenpachi and shifted his perception of him by a fair bit, which should have sent Kenpachi��s attack veering off to an empty space and left him open for Itachi to attack, but Kenpachi suddenly turned at the last second and blocked Itachi��s sword.


    ��I told you, hahaha. I��m getting used to it.�� He grinned as his blade cut through and out of Itachi��s flesh. The sensation of cutting someone��s flesh was the best thing he��s ever felt in his life.


    ��You have that look on your face; the one that keeps asking how I saw through your abilities.�� He laughed while pointing his sword at Itachi. ��You��re not the first person I��ve fought that can use illusions, although he wasn��t as strong or impressive as you.��


    ��That doesn��t explain anything.�� Itachi replied. It didn��t matter to him that much but he wanted to know how Kenpachi did it without manipulating his Reiatsu.


    ��Hmm, how should I know?�� Kenpachi said. ��Just because you can manipulate my senses doesn��t mean I can��t feel you trying to cut me. It��s just that simple.��


    ��He could feel it?�� Itachi thought flabbergasted. He could manipulate the senses with illusions but he couldn��t manipulate someone��s ��feelings�� in the same way.


    ��Of course he��d be a monster. His extreme views about fights have turned him into the most perfect killer.�� Itachi thought as he remembered why he had been wary of Kenpachi since the beginning.


    ��You only pushed him back because he was careful of my flames and must��ve ��felt�� the danger from them. And I��m sure you can tell from how stable his Reiatsu still is that he probably was holding back, or perhaps being held back.��


    The man before him was an ocean of Reiatsu but he only used a fraction of it and using his Sharingan he could tell that even when Kenpachi removed his eyepatch, he still wasn��t fighting with everything he had �C just an extremely limited portion of it.


    ���� As if he was holding back to match me.�� Itachi was floored by the conclusion that thinking from this angle suddenly made sense.


    This was the man, along with the Captain Commander and Kisuke Urahara, that his eyes showed him he possessed a spiritual pressure that surpassed even that of the Nine Tailed Beast.


    ��Did you now realize it, Itachi?�� He heard Tsukuyomi asking. ��Reiatsu might not be everything just as the way Chakra level doesn��t correlate to a Shinobi��s strength, but that��s below a certain level. Rather than the amount, learn to feel the weight it carries.��


    Itachi nodded and thanked Tsukuyomi mentally. Amaterasu might be strong, perhaps one of the strongest abilities even among souls, but finally obtaining it and barely being able to wield it did not equal that he was now incredibly strong.


    ��This was a good fight but you should train more so I can enjoy the fight more.�� Kenpachi suddenly said as his battle intent receded. He looked at Itachi who was sighing in relief and rolled his eyes. ��Fighting someone when they are extremely tired is no fun. Try using those flames of yours next time we fight, it��ll make it more interesting when I figure out how to cut them.��


    He was already turning around to leave when he remembered that he didn��t know the name of the boy he just fought. ��Oi brat, you��re strong so tell me your name.��


    ��Itachi. Uchiha.�� Itachi replied with visibly labored breaths as he deactivated Tsukuyomi and felt the full brunt of his exhaustion.


    ��Oh, now I remember.�� He did remember Yachiru shouting his name whenever they looked for him. ��Yachiru, we��re leaving.��


    Yachiru employed her Shunpo and appeared on his shoulder as he walked away, speaking animatedly with him while the older grumpy man responded leisurely to her excitable words.


    ��At least he left you before beating you half to death. At least that��s what I hear he does to his Division members whenever he��s bored.�� Shinji and Aizen appeared behind him, making him aware that they were probably spectating the fight from the beginning.


    ��Ye�� pretty good in the way you fight.�� Shinji complimented him while smiling in a way that was hard to read. ����Specially against someone like Zaraki. How ��bout it? Need a hand getting to the hospital?��


    ��Thank you, but I��m strong enough to walk back.�� He appreciated the offer but declined it nonetheless while Shinji waved his hand dismissively.


    ��If you say so.�� He replied before leaving Aizen with Itachi.


    ��Are you sure you��re alright? I might not be that skilled in it but I know a few basic Kaid��.�� Aizen offered but Itachi still declined his kind offer.


    ��I��m fine. I need more rest than healing.��


    ��I see. Then take care.�� Aizen said before disappearing as well, leaving Itachi to use the time he spent in slowly trudging back to the Seireitei to converse with his Zanpakut�� spirits.


    ��Growing stronger doesn��t mean other people grow weaker. Just because your convictions will fuel her flames doesn��t mean you should be as intense as her. Be mindful of how close you dance to the flames, lest you get burned.��


    ��I understand, Tsukuyomi.��


    ��You do, don��t you? Then relax for a moment; take heart. Life is a journey that can only be traveled with time, and time reveals our growth as we continuously travel the journey of life.��


    Essentially, he shouldn��t be in a hurry to gain the comfort of the strength of his former life so fast. Yes, having Amaterasu meant he��d finally unlocked his growth curve but even that will take time.


    The walk back was peaceful and quiet with neither of them saying too much. Tsukuyomi was concerned about his mental peace, Amaterasu was passionate about making him grow stronger, while Itachi was just relieved to have them both �C the only semblance of a real connection he had with past life.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 62 - Disillusioned Pawns

    ��Pain is pain, call it what you will. Do you feel it any less deeply by thinking it��s not real?��  �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ����������


    In a dark room filled with monitors that showed different strings of data, Aizen looked with intense focus as his eyes greedily read through all the data reports he had been able to get his hands on.


    ��Kisuke Urahara. I commend your intelligence for it truly is a frightening thing, enough to make me extremely cautious.�� He said with what was almost an admiring voice. ��Nothing truly is new under the sun because just like me, you��re looking for a way to break through the soul��s natural ceiling.��


    A pity that that was where their similarities end because while he, Aizen, was resolute in taking his research further and experimenting on different types of souls and Hollows, Kisuke Urahara limited himself with his self-imposed morals.


    ��But I sincerely pray for your success. Because what better gift for a god than the seed of his ascension.��


    He couldn��t wait. While everyone went about dumbly, he went ahead and started assigning them as pieces in a chessboard, even the famed genius that was Kisuke Urahara was a piece in his board. A bigger and important piece, but a chess piece nonetheless.


    He walked to a corner of the room and brought out a small box. He opened it and took out what was inside, a crystalline shell with what looked to be a purple flame inside it.


    He had tried creating something that��d erase the boundary between Shinigami and Hollows, though incomplete, he was successful in creating the tool which was the culmination of his desires �C the H��gyoku.


    He had tried perfecting it over the years but he wasn��t successful�� but that was before Kisuke started threading on the same path he��d walked on and started creating a H��gyoku of his own and that was when Aizen saw the completion of his goal.


    He needed Kisuke��s H��gyoku to make his complete, and he was determined to get it no matter what.


    ����


    Itachi woke up silently with his only movement being after he had looked over the room to confirm where he was.


    Looking under his shirt, he sighed in relief that his wounds were finally healed up.


    Despite his words that day, he had gone to the 4th Division to get healed from the wounds he sustained from fighting Kenpachi; something that earned him one of the most blankest stares he had ever received, courtesy of Unohana.


    It hadn��t been that long but the quick change he noticed after his fight was that the child Lieutenant of the Eleventh was at his doors the very next morning.


    She had arrived when he was about to have his breakfast, something he rarely ever bothered with these days but had to because of how tired and injured he was the previous day, and had agreed to join him for breakfast when he had politely asked.


    He hadn''t come across Kenpachi ever since then but Yachiru was almost a constant in his house everyday.


    It was easy to see how Itachi was gradually changing in his time away from everyone and everything that held him attached to his Shinobi life.


    He hadn''t forgiven himself for what he did to his family, not by a long shot, but he had grown up to accept these as things that he did, NOT what the village did.


    Walking into his small kitchen, he started his day with making a simple breakfast but did so with two portions. Yachiru managed to get him to intentionally cook for someone else, something he hadn��t done since he was a child.


    The last time he could do something like this so freely was the few times he cooked for Sasuke or their family, before the missions and village secrets took away all the time he had.


    He kept her portion aside before he left since it was possible she could drop by when he wasn��t around. As for locking his doors, he saw no reason to when he literally had nothing of value in there.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Stepping inside the gate of his Division, he came across Kisuke who was just leaving.


    ��Ah, Itachi. How goes it?��


    ��Urahara.��


    ��Serious as always I see.�� Kisuke said with an easygoing smile. ��Oh and if you��re looking for Yoruichi, she��s not in.�� With that he bid his goodbye and walked away.


    Since Yoruichi was not in, he made a beeline to the private ground behind her office where he could feel Soi Fon��s Reiatsu, most likely training.


    He didn��t disturb her, just settling on sitting idle to meditate and pass the time.


    SWOOSH!


    He caught a blade between his hands and proceeded to give Soi Fon a look, threw the blade back and said nothing else.


    ��I thought it was someone else.�� She gave a simple excuse knowing that none of them cared much about the knife. ��Are you waiting for Lady Yoruichi?��


    He nodded and said nothing else but it seemed Soi Fon had other ideas.


    ��Mind a spar to pass the time?�� She asked, causing him to open his eyes to look at her. She was very diligent in her training, using most of her free time in training than in anything else.


    He agreed since they both had nothing to do and drew out Tsukuyomi since it was the shorter of both blades, while Soi Fon drew hers.


    ����


    [The 4th Division]


    Inside Unohana��s office, she and her Lieutenant, Isane, were playing a board game when the doors were swung wide open by a short pink head.


    ��Re-chan! Kotetchin!��


    Isane sighed dramatically while Unohana merely smiled fondly at the little Lieutenant.


    ��Stop barging into places like that, Yachiru. It would have been better if you just came in through the window like you normally do.�� Isane chided halfheartedly, more focused on the game she was playing against Unohana than the interruption.


    ��Good to see you in high spirits like always, Yachiru.�� Unohana said fondly as Yachiru joined them at the table holding something in her hands.


    ��Is that a food box?�� Isane asked to which Yachiru nodded happily as she opened it. Normally she preferred sweets to anything, still do, but she also enjoyed these.


    ��Tachi-tachi made it for me.��


    ��Tachi-tachi?��


    ��Do you mean Itachi from the Second?��


    ��Hmm-mmn.�� Yachiru nodded at Unohana while stuffing her mouth. ��He and Kenny became friends and he��s a good cook. Here..��


    She stuffed the chopsticks inside Isane��s mouth before she could refuse.


    ��See?��


    ��I see�C��


    ��And Kenny said he wants to fight him again because Tachi-tachi was tired the first time.�� She looked serious for a moment as she pursed her lips while tapping them with her chopsticks, ��Tachi-tachi is really strong though. Especially with his second Zanpakut��.��


    Finally swallowing the admittedly tasty food shoved into her mouth, Isane could now finally speak. ��What��s his second Zanpakut�� abilities?�� She asked curiously.


    ��It��s a fire-type like Gramps but it��s black and it''s not hot.��


    ��It isn��t hot? Maybe it��s not exactly fire but something else?�� She conjectured but Yachiru shook her head.


    ��It��s not hot but it burns. It burned Kenny��s Reiatsu and made him retreat a couple times.�� She said with a heavy nod as if convincing herself that what she said was the right thing.


    Isane was surprised but not that much. The man in question had fought Captain Shiba and Captain Yoruichi, who he brought to the ward a few days ago.


    Unohana was of the same thought. Kenpachi wasn��t who he once was so that was understandable. What she was however interested in was the black flames that Yachiru said could burn Reiatsu but she didn��t know much about it.


    ��Illusions and flames that burn Reiatsu? I can��t see the connection. Shouldn��t twin spirits have at least some connection in their abilities?�� Isane asked her Captain.


    Unohana calmly drank her tea and moved her piece on the board game as she replied. ��Two out of thousands in over a thousand years can barely be considered a reliable metric to make a correct judgment on the nature on Dual Spirit Zanpakut��.��


    Isane nodded and they both got back to their game while Yachiru happily ate beside them having pulled out her snack bag from somewhere when none of them were looking.


    ��..


    ��I thought you were leaving him be?�� Gin asked with his trademark smile as he walked behind Aizen.


    ��A variable that cannot be accounted for is an error. His illusions aside, him being a Dual Zanpakut�� wielder and the nature of those flames are interesting topics to study.�� Aizen replied with a genial expression that was masterfully worn on his face. ��And besides I am yet to find out what kind of piece he is so this will help me know where to place him on the board.��


    ��You��re the boss man, Vice.�� Gin��s smile stretched a bit as he said that. ��So got anything interesting for your new toy?��


    Aizen glanced at Gin who had a predatory grin on his face, smiled himself but said nothing in answer to Gin��s question.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 63 - Burn and Reveal, Truth-seeker

    ��Self-sacrifice�� A nameless shinobi who protects peace within its shadow. That is a true shinobi.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ���������


    [Shin���� Academy]


    ��Finally, I thought the class was never going to end!�� The third year students sighed and clamored around after the instructor left the class. ��Since that��s our last class for the day, is anyone up for some fun?��


    A resounding chorus of positive replies rang out and the class was immediately separated into groups.


    ��Hey, Junpei? You coming or what?�� Someone called out as they saw Junpei quietly leaving the class.


    ��No, not today.�� Junpei said and left, leaving the group surprised.


    ��What��s up with him lately?�� Someone asked.


    ��Like hell if I know.��


    ��I hear he��s been training like hell recently ��cause he wants to graduate this year.�� A girl informed and another one added. ��I think he wants to join the 2nd Division, at least that��s what he said.��


    ��A Joint-Specialized Division? With how bad he is at Zanjutsu and Hakuda, I��ll be more surprised if he passes this year��s evaluation.�� Someone scoffed and the whole group laughed.


    ��..


    Itachi frowned as he went over the report that was sent to him from Yoruichi. One about some rogue Shinigami.


    While he understood that this was the type of missions the Division was specialized in, this was however the first time Yoruichi was giving him one of this nature.


    To him, the brand of ��rogue�� is a very distinct and complicated status that rarely ever tell the true reason why one was branded a rogue.


    ��Are you going alone?��


    ��Yes.��


    Those were the only words he exchanged with Soi Fon after she delivered the memo from Yoruichi. Even she could tell that he had conflicted feelings about it, but she said nothing. And he also didn��t mention that his actions would be based on what he found out from the so-called rogues.


    Stepping through the Senkaimon into the human world, Itachi felt the familiar shackling sealing appearing on his hand but he wasn��t in the mood to express his displeasure with it.


    ��You��re still thinking if there is a particular reason why she gave you this chore, aren��t you?��


    ��We are about to find out.��


    The rogues as it was were hiding under the effect of a concealing Kid�� spell which actually made it easier for Itachi to find them.


    ��Something isn��t right.�� He heard Amaterasu say and slightly nodded his head.


    Rogues weren��t a new thing in Soul Society but most of the time they just seem to hide away and only few bothered with staging a rebellion �C or going after other Shinigami like these one did.


    ��From the feel of these Kid��, they are probably in their 50s.�� Tsukuyomi commented after getting a feel from the barrier. ��If they were this competent they shouldn��t have been easy to find.��


    ��True, but it��s not like most know about the Sharingan.��


    Drawing out his black sword, Itachi stabbed it into a spot and the Kid�� barrier became visible.


    ��Had�� #63: Raik��h��.�� Yellow lightning traveled through the blade and ran amok across the entire barrier and crumbled it into motes of light.


    ��Are you sure about this Itachi?��


    ��I am no one��s attack dog, Tsukuyomi. I��ll hear what they have to say first.��


    Itachi felt the numerous presence hiding around him(or at least trying to) but showed no reaction as he walked through the dark underground tunnel system, saying nothing until he got to the wide opening in the middle of it where he felt the strongest Reiatsu waiting.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ��Have the Shinigami finally come to get us?�� The middle aged man that was sitting on what seemed to a throne carved from stone  regarded Itachi as he walked in.


    ��I��d like to talk first if that��s possible. Mostly about your misgivings about the Soul Society.��


    The silence between them stretched before the man burst out into a hilarious laughing fit. ��Do you hear that guys? Mr. Shinigami here wants to talk?��


    ��A bit late that, ain��t it?�� A lanky man said, rolling his eyes as he came and stood beside the man sitting on the throne.


    ��From what I understand, you��re from a fallen noble family that rebelled because you disagreed with how the Seireitei was ruled. I just want to know your reasons.��


    ��There��s no need. We don��t need you to sympathize with us. As long as we get the power we want, even the Captains and the vaunted Squad 0 will fall!�� Their leader gave a hollow smile that sent the rest of the rogues inside the room into motion.


    The first one that got to Itachi was grinning as he attempted to stab him through from the back, well he succeeded, but it wasn��t Itachi he stabbed.


    ��Is that it? Only power?�� Itachi asked, frowning while still appearing as if he never moved.


    ��Power is everything. That is why the old man still leads the Gotei 13 after 1000 years!�� His face was serious as he saw one of his people sliding dead to the ground after one just killed him.


    ���CI.. I didn��t do that!�� The rogue who just killed his comrade shouted in panic as everyone��s eyes were now moving between him and Itachi.


    The leader was about to say something but was shaken as the space between him and Itachi was erased with a shimmer and the Shinigami was now standing mere meters from his face.


    ��Now tell me�� why did you rebel?��


    Instead of an answer, the man drew his blade and skewered Itachi through with a nasty smile that turned into a frown when he saw Itachi not reacting at all, merely pointing behind him.


    ��You��re being influenced. An illusion.�� The moment he tried influencing the man to answer his questions, he and Tsukuyomi immediately felt the influence of another illusion on the man.


    ��Itachi����


    ��I felt it too.��


    With how attuned he now was with Tsukuyomi, he felt the change in everyone��s mind as if whatever was in their leader��s mind suddenly came alive in theirs too.


    ��So someone is controlling you. Good to know.��


    They all sprang into action the moment he figured out the influence on their leader, well all of them from the looks of it.


    ��It seems to have broken my initial illusion too.�� He noticed.


    ��How quaint. To send puppets on illusionary strings against us.�� Tsukuyomi chuckled on one of the rarest moments Itachi has ever seen him show genuine emotions.


    ��Yes! Tsukuyomi has someone to compare against and I have that Captain Shiba and the old Head Captain. What are you waiting for, Itachi?��


    Itachi looked around at the group of rogues fighting themselves. With his Sharingan, he could easily put them in another illusion that didn��t go against the one they were already in, and as for removing it��


    ��It��s not impossible.�� Tsukuyomi started, sounding even impressed. ��This illusion is complete, in that it ��completely�� traps the victim in its illusion and blocks all six of their senses from outside influence.��


    Itachi grabbed the leader while the others were busy fighting themselves and stared into the man��s eyes with his Sharingan.


    ��Normal ways of breaking out of an illusion won��t do it since it completely covers their Reiatsu manipulation. Accept it or not, but your illusions aren��t complete in the true sense of the word as there are ways to bypass it. Your manipulation of illusions is unearthly but it isn��t truly complete.��


    ��So my control against their power? Just like with Kenpachi.�� Itachi was unfazed by Tsukuyomi��s words, instead started using his illusions to overlap with what the foreign illusion was making them see.


    If the illusion was warping what they saw, Itachi��s illusion was warping the area around them; like two incomplete opaque objects joining together to create one full picture.


    ��Using Truth-seeker would have been easier.�� Tsukuyomi said blandly as he saw what Itachi did. It was the perfect antithesis to countering illusions just like these.


    ��True, but there��s no reason to go that far. And besides, I don��t know if anyone is watching.��


    At that moment, the underground cave started rumbling, making Itachi look above where he could see multiple discordant Reiatsu.


    ��Why are Hollows here?�� As if expecting something, he pulled out his communicator and tried contacting the Research Division but nothing went through.


    ��Just like that time.��


    He no longer bothered with the rogues and, a wrong decision, and went above to see what was happening.


    ��This is obviously the work of a Hollow bait.��


    ��Meaning the puppeteer is nearby.�� Tsukuyomi said.


    ��And that they are specifically targeting you.�� Amaterasu pointed out.


    ��They might have singled me out because of my illusions and the theory that it could stop theirs even despite me staying low and reducing my presence in the Gotei 13.��


    ��That��s what you get for hiding behind facades; prodding and manipulation.�� Amaterasu scoffed in displeasure. ��A fierce flame doesn��t fear burning itself. The fear belongs to those who come near it.��


    ��I guess what she��s trying to say, Itachi, is stop hiding your capabilities and I agree with her. The Moon never hides its shine.��


    ��Considering a setup like this is mostly to kill me or draw out the extent of my abilities, I see no reason to keep being covert.��


    He pulled out both of his blades and held their hilt together.


    ��Kogasu to Sarakeru, Honshin.�� (Burn and Reveal, Truth-seeker.)


    A haze of red clouds and black flames erupted from both blades and engulfed him.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 64 - Basis for Trust IV

    ��Time doesn��t heal anything, it just teaches us how to live with pain.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    Aizen watched fascinated as Itachi released what looked like his Shikai��s true form. He was watching it through an autonomous device because he knew he couldn��t take any chances.


    If anything from Itachi��s fight with Kenpachi revealed anything then it was that no one knew the limits or nature of his abilities.


    ��Honshin �C Truth-seeker. How ironic���� He didn��t know how Itachi did it but he knew someone had managed to subvert his illusions. Even Ky��ka Suigetsu said as much.


    ��Show it to me, Itachi. Show me the limit of a genius.�� He smiled to himself. These Hollows were the bait, the real tests were on their way.


    ��..


    [World of the Living]


    ��How do you feel?��  Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu��s voices seemed to overlap as they spoke to him but he could still hear each one clearly.


    ��Like I��m not about to faint. And I don��t have to worry about holding back.�� He looked at the incoming swarm of Hollows and held the shortened dual blade lazily to the side. ��I wonder, what truth will this battle show me?��


    He was never one to rely on expressive displays of power, but it was time for that to change.


    Itachi of the Sharingan might have been a moniker he gained mainly for his expert use of the Sharingan and illusions, but that was about to change.


    His robe blew with the wind and from its spluttering edges rose small wicks of black flames that flew and divided themselves until there were dozens of them surrounding him.


    He could already see the offset of charging Ceros from the horde of Hollows but he disregarded it and focused only on what he was doing.


    ��Power and control. I��ve never lacked those but this is new territory.�� Controlling Amaterasu was something he had never been able to do.


    The flames trembled and started taking shape. With Truth-seeker, he could always subvert his control of Tsukuyomi for Amaterasu��s flames than doing it himself and likewise he could use Amaterasu��s raw power for Tsukuyomi.


    ��So that��s why he said I should��ve used Truth-seeker instead.��


    The flames cawed and crowed, turning into crows with red glowing eyes.


    The tall Menos Grande released their Ceros and right at the same time Itachi released his crows of flames.


    ��Enton: Kagutsuchi.�� (Inferno Style: Flame Control.)


    Along with his crows, Itachi��s form scattered about and rushed at the Hollows who were suddenly confused at the surprising turn of events but not for long as they started screeching when the crows hit them on their face and set their bony mask on fire.


    ��I had no idea controlling Amaterasu could be this dangerous.�� Itachi muttered as his body slowly came together as he watched the black cloud that was slowly consuming all the Hollows.


    ��I could have done it with less power without this seal.�� Amaterasu scoffed in extreme displeasure.


    ��We��re not done yet. It seems our watchers are a lot more subtle than I thought.�� The bludgeoning spiritual pressure he could feel coming from below was slowly rising. ��And still no notification from the Soul Society. I��m slowly doubting the capabilities of the Shinigami Divisions, especially the Twelfth and Kid�� Division.��


    The ground below them crumbled and formed a small valley from which five strange Hollows appeared. Strange because he could sense both Hollow and Shinigami Reiatsu from them.


    Seeing these chaotic amalgamations reminded him of a certain serpentine man whom he loathed more than anyone.


    Twirling Truth-seeker around his fingers, Itachi analyzed the Hollows and frowned when he saw that the chaotic and neutral energy inside them were eating themselves up; burning it to an intense blaze as it were.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ��You seem�� triggered.�� Amaterasu pointed out.


    ��We��re finding out whoever is doing this and stopping them. Irrespective of the Shinigami rules.��


    One of the crazed Hollows that felt even above the normal Adjuchas rushed at him, followed closely by the others, but Itachi kept staring at how their Reiatsu basically devoured itself. It felt wrong even looking at it.


    The Hollow was moments before hitting him when the clouds on Itachi��s robes seemed to move and all the Hollows stopped.


    With no sensation of what direction to move in, the crazed Hollows who lacked simple rationality just stopped and presented themselves for Itachi to slice through their masks and watch them combust into flames.


    ��Knowing when to switch between power and control; even I can��t say anything against it.�� Amaterasu praised in an impressed tone.


    ����


    Aizen watched with a serious expression on his face as he watched Itachi easily deal with the horde of Hollows and even the base experiments he had to set loose.


    ��Those flames. What are they?�� This was no longer just passing interest, he really had to know.


    Isshin Shiba and Head Captain Yamamoto were already dangerous in their own rights as Shinigami with flame-type Zanpakut�� but there was a very stark difference between their flames and Itachi��s.


    Isshin��s flames burned; Head Captain Yamamoto��s was power itself, all-encompassing and all-consuming like the sun, a blade without equal.


    Itachi��s however wasn��t as intense or consuming like Isshin��s or Yamamoto��s; instead it looked as if it swallowed and ate them. No flare, no conflagration �C just erasing everything it wants.


    ��I see. You��re not like the others then. Maybe the 1%, but that wouldn��t mean anything in time.��


    ��..


    He waited for an hour in the World of the Living before he could contact the Soul Society and before he could even do that, he saw a Senkaimon open and out of it came Yoruichi and Soi Fon with a few Shinigami behind them.


    ��Itach�C��


    CLANG!


    Everyone gasped as Itachi attacked Yoruichi out of nowhere and immediately went on their guard and surrounded the both of them.


    ��Explain Yoruichi.�� He said and pushed his blade against hers when she tried saying something with a smile on her face. ��And choose your words carefully. My patience for your frivolities are currently non-existent.��


    ��Would you believe me if I said I had no idea about that mission?��


    BOOM!


    Yoruichi was shot away as a silent Kid�� was released through Itachi��s blade and exploded in her face.


    ��3rd Seat Itachi. Cease your attack immediately. You��re under arrest!�� Soi Fon said with a grim look on her face but Itachi simply ignored her as his form shimmered away and appeared where Yoruichi was crawling out of the rubble she created.


    ��That bad huh?�� She said but this time there was no smile on her face. She threw away her cloak and held her blade in front of her in case Itachi persisted in attacking.


    ��I didn��t send anything. Not a mission or even an order for you, especially not one for rogues�C�� She gritted her teeth as Itachi��s blade came down on hers and cracked the ground beneath them. This was a difference he never had!


    She cursed as she saw another Senkaimon open up and out came Shinji and his Lieutenant, Aizen.


    ��Itachi listen; don��t escalate this and just listen, please. I never sent that mission�C��


    ��It came with your seal, Yoruichi.�� Itachi pressed on.


    ��Oya? How ya doing, Yoruichi? And 3rd Seat Itachi, mind stepping back? And reseal your Shikai while at it.�� Shinji greeted and ordered with a low smile.


    Behind him, Aizen had already drawn his sword while looking reluctant and resolute.


    ��Itachi, please explain what is going on.�� He begged.


    While all this happened around them, Yoruichi and Itachi��s eyes never left the other.


    ��This is the second time.��


    ��I know. It could have been someone from the Division.�� Yoruichi''s eyes were both serious and furious at the statement she was forced to make and accept.


    ��That has access to your seal and the secrecy between you and Soi Fon? You shouldn��t let me point out your incompetence again, Yoruichi.��


    By this time, all the Shinigami were surrounding them but Shinji stopped them from taking any action as a closer look showed that Yoruichi knew what was happening and was accepting of the altercation happening. Hell, he��d even go and say she looked a bit guilty and hellishly furious.


    This was a look he hadn��t seen in her since the last war.


    ��You��re going overboard with your words, Itachi.�� She said with more bite in her tone that she would��ve liked, but she couldn��t as he just put her competency in question.


    And for the first time since meeting Itachi, Yoruichi and Soi Fon saw genuine anger in his eyes.


    Raw genuine anger that seemed no different from pure hatred, buried deep within his soul.


    Lightning came alive in his other hand but soon turned black as Amaterasu responded to his feelings and surged even higher.


    Yoruichi��s eyes focused keenly on the black lightning on Itachi��s hands, her instincts warning her against the attack.


    ��Someone from the Gotei 13 is changing Shinigami to Hollows and you think my words are harsh?�� Another Itachi said as he brought over a body and threw it at Shinji��s feet.


    ��We��ll have to take this back to examine it to verify your words and you��ll have to come with us.�� Shinji said seriously as he stared at the half-destroyed corpse.


    The two people at odds said nothing in reply to Shinji and just looked at the other to see who would budge.


    ��Get Unohana here, Shinji.�� Yoruichi said, surprising not only Shinji but the other Shinigami around.


    ��Yoruichi what are you�C��


    ��Get Unohana here, and if possible get Tessai too.�� Not just the best healer in Soul Society but also the Kid�� Corps�� Grand Chief, Shinji understood immediately.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 10 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 65 - A Traitor in Our Midst

    ��No matter what darkness or contradictions lie within the village. I am still Itachi Uchiha of the leaf.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ���������


    Everyone stood in silence as they watched the Captain and her 3rd Seat staring squarely at the other. Even if they didn��t know exactly what was happening, just the fact that the Captain was willing to let this play on let them know that it was more complicated than who was right or wrong.


    Another Senkaimon opened and when they looked up, everyone gulped - even Shinji looked unease - as three people stepped through. Their reaction was mainly because of the third person that came with Captain Unohana and Grand Chief Tessai;


    Head Captain Yamamoto has descended on the World of the Living.


    ��Yoruichi, what is happening here?�� Everyone bristled at the phantom weight that fell on their shoulders as his words were pronounced.


    Turning to Yamamoto, without fully taking her eyes off Itachi, Yoruichi explained the bare bones of what she knew.


    Someone had given Itachi a mission with her seal; something both Soi Fon and Itachi verified �C except that was just the beginning of the downward spiral that they were now in.


    ��Captain Unohana, Grand Chief Tessai, examine the body and tell us what you can. After that, everyone is returning to the Soul Society.�� He stared at Itachi as he said that.


    He normally wouldn��t listen to what Itachi had to say, at least until Itachi was standing before him in his office along with a panel of Captains but Yoruichi��s acceptance of the current situation forced his hands.


    ��It might take a while, Head Captain.�� Tessai Tsukabichi, Kid�� Corps Grand Chief, said as Unohana first determined the state of the body before shaking her head.


    ��Hmm.�� Yamamoto stared at the corpse under examination with no particular emotion on his face but those attuned with their senses could tell that the old man was not happy in the slightest. ��In the meanwhile, drop your sword, boy.��


    Itachi disengaged from Yoruichi. The lightning on his other hand flickered off while the flames simply entered his sleeves and kept billowing there.


    ��Head Captain���� Unohana��s expression looked severe as she regarded the corpse. ��Someone is trying to give Shinigami Hollow powers. That, as far as we can tell, is the basis of�� whatever experiments this is.��


    ��The execution then����


    ��Was most likely a sacrificial play.��


    Yamamoto turned to Itachi, his back no longer hunched but ramrod straight. ��Tell me what happened, and for your sake do not miss a detail.��


    Itachi��s robes billowed fiercely as if expressing its displeasure to Yamamoto��s words causing the old man to snort and bang his cane on the ground.


    Whether he was sure of what he was doing or not, Itachi narrated what happened on the mission and got to where he mentioned them being under the influence of an illusion.


    ��An illusion, you say?�� Yamamoto said and glanced at Itachi��s blade that was obviously different from what he remembered the young man wielding during his test.


    ��If you couldn��t tell the appearance of my sword with a single illusion, why are you surprised that there might be others with illusion-type Zanpakut�� and are hiding it?�� Itachi questioned back, to the surprise of the other Shinigami present.


    He could be passive if he wanted to, but not on this. Clearly whoever was observing him miscalculated quite a bit in the estimation of his strength or else he would have been dead two times over.


    And then there was his own personal bias against traitors.


    ��Are you trying to say that a Shinigami fooled the Seireitei, as well as I and the Captains?�� Yamamoto asked slowly, causing some of the lower level Shinigami to start sweating down their brows.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ��Yes.�� Was all Itachi could say. Whether he liked it or not, regardless of his reasons or feelings, he had willingly donned the shihakush�� of a Shinigami.


    Make no mistake, he had no delusions about trying to fight everyone off if it came to it, but this was a situation where he had to stand on his beliefs.


    ��Tessai?��


    ��Head Captain, I��m afraid there��s little we can do here without extensive diagnosis.�� Tessai started but paused in hesitation in speaking his next words.


    ��Speak freely, Tessai.��


    ��Head Captain, given the number of coincidences surrounding both incidents concerning 3rd Seat Itachi, there is a lot of credibility to his words.��


    ��So it would seem.�� Yamamoto turned around and a Senkaimon appeared in front of him. ��We are leaving.��


    Everyone gathered around Yamamoto, except Yoruichi and Itachi who found themselves in another stare-off that inadvertently increased the tension in the air.


    ��Don��t make me repeat myself.�� Yamamoto said and walked into the Senkaimon with the other Shinigami.


    ���� Seriously?�� Yoruichi chuckled as Itachi sheathed his sword and canceled his Shikai. ��You had me a bit worried there.��


    ��The fact that you can somehow find a way to joke around it irks me, Yoruichi.�� Itachi said as they walked towards the Senkaimon.


    Yoruichi could only bitterly smile as she saw the cautious distance Itachi was keeping from her.


    ��You of all people should understand me and the basis of my reaction. I somehow expected something like this given the different powers at play in the Soul Society but I wasn��t expecting to be targeted like this, not this soon at least.��


    They arrived in the Seireitei at the same time to hear Yamamoto��s displeased voice ordering an immediate Captain��s meeting, but this time it wasn��t just limited to Captains but also extended to their Lieutenants and 3rd Seats.


    The Captain��s meeting this time around was way more tense than it had been for the century if the Captains remembered correctly.


    ��3rd Seat Itachi, step forward and summarize what happened in your mission in the World of the Living.��


    The other people present who were just hearing this for the first time visibly expressed their shock and surprise with the way their jaws hung low by the time Itachi finished saying his piece.


    ��So you��re saying that a Shinigami from one of the Divisions with an illusion-type Zanpakut�� did all this?��


    ��I am saying that whoever was behind this has or has someone under them with an illusion-type Zanpakut��. Given how they could manipulate information in the 2nd and 12th Division, as well as the Kid�� Corp, at the same time shows that they have considerable influence in the Divisions of the Gotei 13.��


    If before they were shocked, now they all wore completely aghast looks at what Itachi practically insinuated with the last sentence of his statement.


    ��Bold words there, young man.�� Said Ginrei Kuchiki.


    ��Bold it might be, but the evidence points that my words might as well be true.�� Itachi replied. ��And the truth is that someone in the Soul Society, inside the Gotei 13, is experimenting with the souls of Shinigami and Hollows.��


    The gathered Captains and 3rd Seats frowned as they started getting a clue as to why they were called in attendance to this meeting.


    This wasn��t about the importance of the matter at hand, well not entirely, instead they were all here as potential suspects; and from the looks on some of the Captains faces, they were realizing the same thing too.


    ��Oh, so scary.�� Gin sounded in a mock scare. ��So did the Capn��s dice ��n slice up someone innocent?��


    ��I don��t think so, Gin.�� Aizen said with a thoughtful expression. ��It��s already established that we are working with a group of people amongst our ranks, so maybe Kinjaro Tomori was just the fall guy. Someone to keep attention from being thrown their way.��


    Aizen looked up and saw that half of the people in the room were either looking directly at him or were passively listening to him.


    He wanted to say something else but someone else beat him to it.


    ��You do realize that there��s something that doesn��t exactly fit with your whole conjecture, right?��


    It was Kensei Mugurama who expressed his doubts, earning some nods from the other Captain.


    ��You get it, right? It doesn��t matter how strong or complicated someone��s Zanpakut�� is, especially when it��s something elusive like illusions, it is meaningless if they have a weaker Reiatsu than their target, so you saying that they probably fooled their Captain or the Captains means that they have a stronger Reiatsu than us�� and you think we wouldn��t notice something that obvious?��


    Itachi didn��t answer because he knew how that sounded himself. Even thinking about it felt unreal. Someone with more Reiatsu than the Head Captain�� he didn��t really believe that.


    The Captains, Yoruichi even, could shake herself off his genjutsu because of her overwhelming Reiatsu. Even some of the other Captains were quick to notice his illusion when he first used it.


    ��So someone not known? Maybe outside the Shinigami sphere so that his abilities won��t be known? A member of the Noble Houses perhaps?��


    ��Of course I wouldn��t have all the answers. If I did, the nature of this meeting would have been different. But����


    ��Tsukuyomi, Amaterasu.��


    He slowly pulled out both of his blades under the careful scrutiny of the other Captains, Lieutenants and 3rd Seats.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 66 - Youve Been Compromised

    ��Even if you don��t want your youth to end, dreams must come to an end at some point!�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ���������


    Itachi slowly drew out his swords under the watchful gazes of everyone gathered and they watched as both blades got covered in black flames and red fog before merging together to a dual white-black blade.


    ��Huh?�� A few of the Lieutenants were confused at the sight of Itachi having another blade and a different Shikai altogether, but the Captains were focused on another entirely.


    ��His Reiatsu. It��s not bursting out like a usual release. Is it his control�� or is it an illusion?��


    ��And pray tell, what is the essence of this show of yours?�� Yamamoto asked, looking disinterestedly at Itachi��s display.


    ��A point.�� Itachi replied succinctly.


    ��And that is?��


    ��This is Honshin, the Truth-seeker.�� He stretched the blade out for them to get a closer look. ��And one of its abilities is ensuring that its name remains true.��


    He saw a few Captains stealthily reaching for their blades but disregarded their actions.


    His mastery of Truth-seeker was still subpar at best but thankfully he had two extremely cooperative Zanpakut�� spirits along with the innate knowledge of his Zanpakut����s abilities.


    ��And, forgive me for asking bluntly, but exactly do you want to do, Itachi?�� Aizen asked what was in most of the people��s minds. ��I remember your Tsukuyomi ability being illusion based. Does it also have a way to detect illusions?��


    ���� If it is active, yes, otherwise it would be the same as direct mind reading, and my Zanpakut�� can��t do that passively.�� Itachi replied, though some caught a certain word he said.


    ��Passively? So you can utilize it in a way to read minds?�� Unohana asked, the calm and compassionate cast on her face not betraying any thought going on in her head.


    ��Basically.�� Itachi didn��t have any problem with saying this much because whether they knew or not didn��t matter. ��I want to use it to determine if anyone here is under an illusion.��


    The bubbling Reiatsu that was suffusing the air let Itachi know exactly what their thoughts were in this matter.


    ��So lemme get this straight; yer wanna put us in an illusion an�� want us to cooperatively fall under its influence? That ��bout right?�� Shinji said with a dead stare at Itachi, the joke in his voice extinct from his eyes.


    ��Why are we even entertaining this?�� Love Aikawa, Captain of the 7th Division, asked with a dry tone.


    Whether or not he expected it, he was met with one of Itachi��s deadest stares. ��It doesn��t matter what you decide; they came after me so that means I will continue regardless to look for them. All I��m offering is a way and a suggestion. Whatever you choose to do doesn��t take away from the grave fact that the Gotei 13 is infected with spies and traitors.��


    The grim reminder, though unneeded, brought back the somber air in the room.


    What was it that drove Itachi to stand up like this and question the integrity of the Gotei 13?


    He no longer had a place in the World of the Living and he couldn��t spend an eternity wandering the Rukongai for nothing. If the Uchihas were here then without a doubt they would have joined the Gotei 13 as Shinigami. And the fame of the Uchiha wasn''t exactly subtle once they started using their Sharingan�� He was alone here, but that wasn��t the life he wanted to live. It never was.


    Like Yoruichi had said on the day he became a Shinigami, it was his choice if he wanted this to be the closest thing to an answer or the home he was looking for.


    ��Well, we��re not going anywhere with this. And no, I��m not talking about the ridiculousness of agreeing with the fact that an illusion could be trapping the Captains.�� Hiyori Sarugaki, Lieutenant of the 12th Division, snidely remarked. ��I��m talking about the fact that everyone is agreeing that something shitty is going on within the Shinigami ranks.��


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ��Well, well, Hiyorin, you��re not exactly wrong but it��s not as if this is the first time something like this has happened in the Shinigami ranks.�� Yachiru giggled while kicking her feet from where she was seated on Kenpachi''s shoulders.


    Even if it hasn��t been long since she and Kenpachi joined the Gotei 13, it wasn��t exactly hidden information that they were rebels every then and now in the Gotei 13 among the minor nobles and ordinary Shinigami.


    ��Head Captain?��


    Yamamoto listened to everything they had to say and silently contemplated this. Personally he wasn��t worried. Having lived for over 2000 years, no level or form of betrayal and rebellion was new to him again, but he never allowed that lazed mindset to show when it concerned the Shinigami and their duties.


    ��Let me ask you again, 3rd Seat Itachi; what do you want to do with your blade?��


    ��Easy. As far as I��m concerned, everyone here might as well be the person or part of the group after me, and I��m not willing to trust any of them unless I can verify that they are not in any way compromised.��


    Ky��raku couldn��t help but chuckle loudly when he heard what Itachi just said. With the few times he��d spent in the company of the youth, the things he��d gleaned from his character were interesting to say the least.


    ��But no-��


    ��Captain Yoruichi?��


    Yoruichi stepped forward to stand in front of Itachi with a grin on her face and her hands spread wide.


    ��So? What are we still waiting for? Go ahead and do your thing.�� She said, permitting Itachi to run his anti-illusion check on her, but first she turned to the Head Captain. ��You don��t have a problem with this, right Head Captain?��


    Yamamoto only looked at the both of them and said nothing, his answer showing his neutral decision on this particular matter.


    ��So? Why are you still unmoving?�� She asked Itachi who remained staring at her.


    ��And why exactly are you doing this?�� Itachi asked back but Yoruichi��s answer came very easily.


    ��Why else? To gain your trust back of course.��


    The two of them stared at each other, one sighing while the other just looked on with apparent interest.


    Under the intense gaze of over 40 high leveled Shinigami, Itachi gave his sword a twirl before running two of his fingers over the white surface.


    The white surface turned red like the clouds on his black cloak and Itachi, in one swift move, drove the red blade into Yoruichi��s body.


    Instantly, Ky��raku, Kisuke, Soi Fon and Ginrei all had their blades to Itachi��s neckbit their next actions were halted when Yoruichi held up her hands for them to stop.


    ��She��s fine.�� Itachi said while having his eyes closed. It took a few seconds before he drew out his blade and that was when they all saw that she wasn��t injured in the slightest. In fact, if one looked closer they��d see that the blade was constantly glitching.


    ��She��s clear. There��s no trace of any lingering illusion in her mind.�� Itachi said.


    The three Captains and Soi Fon retracted their blades from Itachi��s neck and looked at Yoruichi who followed with a nod.


    ��Tessai, make sure that he is not taking advantage of their mind in the process. Start with the 3rd Seats.�� Yamamoto said, revealing his decisions and kicking the Kid�� Chief and his Vice, Hachigen Ush��da, into action.


    They constructed two Kid�� spells; one around Itachi��s sword and another around the head of the 3rd Seat Itachi was stabbing his blade into.


    ��Sheesh, that felt weird. Hope you didn��t go''round sniffing up my nasty nasty thoughts?�� Gin asked with a smile but Itachi said nothing in reply.


    It was easy to see how neither of them liked each other. In Gin��s case, he was an oddball that rarely got along with anybody, while Itachi��s reason was more of bias and Gin��s irritating behavior.


    ��Itachi, I sensed something. It��s a little warped, but it didn��t escape me. Something is weird with that Aizen fellow.��


    ��How so?�� Itachi continued without any change in his expression or glancing to look at who Tsukuyomi was talking about.


    ��First of all is his Reiatsu, it has a certain potency to it that isn��t present in yours or any of the 3rd Seats and Lieutenants.��


    ��Hmm. Is his Reiatsu the same as we found in that man��s mind?��


    ��No, his is different. But there��s something about him and the way his Reiatsu feels that just doesn''t resonate with his persona.��


    ��Noted. I��ll keep an eye on him from now on.��


    It wasn��t until Itachi got to the Lieutenants, specifically Hiyori, that he felt illusions present. And due to the active Kid�� around him and Hiyori, Tessai and Hachigen also picked it up as soon as his sword identified it.


    Seeing their glowing Kid�� barrier and the serious look on Itachi��s face, everyone watching knew something was up.


    Tessai looked at Yamamoto with a grave expression. ��Head Captain, there��s a foreign Reiatsu presence that is inside her mind. I don��t think we would have ever been able to pick it up if not for 3rd Seat Itachi��s sword��s ability.��


    ��Er-What the hell?!�� Hiyori screamed, panic slowly bleeding into her voice. ��What do you mean there��s something in my head? I��m not being controlled, I tell you!��


    ��Calm down, Lieutenant Sarugaki. We know you��re not being controlled. But we also know you��ve been compromised.��


    Hiyori��s face blanched upon hearing Tessai��s word.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 67 - Yamamoto’s Verdict

    ��Obsessed with organization, obsessed with the clan, obsessed with ourselves. A worthless compulsion that enslaves us and limits our capabilities, leading us to fear what we don��t understand.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    ��What do you mean I��ve been compromised?! Say it again you damned bastard!�� Hiyori screamed and lunged at Tessai but was caught midair by Kisuke who no longer had his usual sleepy expression on his face.


    ��Calm down, Hiyori. You��re not been convicted for any crimes. However���� Kisuke touched the Kid�� barrier and read the energy signals coming off from it. ��Someone has you under their control. That fact is undeniable.��


    He afterwards turned to Itachi. ��What can you tell me from this, 3rd Seat Itachi? You��re the expert on illusions here.��


    Itachi looked at Kisuke and then at Hiyori, what went through his mind wasn��t hard to guess.


    Kisuke��s face was rigid stone cold as he drew his sword and stepped into Itachi��s space, nodding to Tessai to activate his Kid��.


    ��You give me your answer.�� It wasn��t a request for an explanation but a demand for an answer. Kisuke was pissed; even now he could feel the suspicious stares from some of the Shinigami in the room.


    ��Kisuke�� keep your Reiatsu under control.�� Tessai warned, sensing how pricked to attack the Captain��s Reiatsu was.


    This was also a special moment for Itachi to deeply feel how potent a bonafide Captains�� Reiatsu was; a bit overreaching but he considered Kisuke��s level as the appropriate benchmark for a Captain.


    When he sent his Reiatsu into Kisuke��s mind, the first thing he felt was his Reiatsu being arrested by a thread-like sensation. It didn��t let his budge one bit.


    ��No wonder he was among the first to see through my illusions back then.��


    ��What an interesting Zanpakut�� spirit.��


    ��I thought so.�� Itachi hummed in acknowledgement. He could feel how potent the strength of Kisuke��s Zanpakut�� was. ��She��s just like us in the sense that they have a very deep and mutual relationship.��


    ��Captain Urahara, keep your Zanpakut�� under control.��


    Yamamoto��s stern warning drew everyone��s gaze to Kisuke��s sheathed Zanpakut�� that was releasing wisps of red malevolent Reiatsu.


    ��Relax, Benihime. He��ll die before he can do anything untoward against us.�� Even with Kisuke coaxing it, the sword��s Reiatsu rose up unrepentantly as if challenging Kisuke before going down after Kisuke��s Reiatsu rose to suppress it. Turning to Itachi, Kisuke regarded humorlessly. ��She hates you.��


    ��An interesting spirit indeed.�� Tsukuyomi remarked, only to give way to Amaterasu��s suspicion-laced tone. ��You��re being awfully intrigued by her, Tsukuyomi. And I don��t remember you being this impressed with any of the thousands of Zanpakut�� surrounding us on a daily basis.��


    Itachi ignored the discussion between his Zanpakut�� spirits, not understanding why they had to let him listen to it.


    ��Maybe, but I haven��t seen such an intricately controlled manipulation of Reiatsu from a Zanpakut�� spirit that can easily arrest Itachi��s probing. She��s dangerous is what I mean.�� Tsukuyomi replied as calmly as ever, meanwhile Itachi was halfway with piercing Kisuke with his sword.


    However, different from his experience with the 3rd Seats and some few Lieutenants, instead of the normal smooth sailing, he appeared in a dark red space with strings and crooked noise.


    ��Hmm?... You!!�� A raging cold voice said but before Itachi could react to the danger, his right hand was gone and the rest of his body was sewn to the space around him.


    A woman in red robes and puppet-like arms loomed over him with a glare in her eyes.


    ��You��re awfully calm with someone in such a state. How did you get in here?��


    Itachi looked around calmly and noted that he was probably in Kisuke��s Zanpakut����s space, something that should otherwise be impossible especially given how Kisuke was.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Itachi looked at his arm and frowned slightly at it. Under Benihime��s slightly astonished gaze, the stump of the arm burst into black flames and burned away whatever was keeping him in place.


    Before she could lash out, two small spirits rose up from behind Itachi who turned to look at them, especially the small crow that perched on his shoulders.


    ��What is the meaning of this, Tsukuyomi?�� He asked Tsukuyomi because he too was ignorant of why he was inside Kisuke��s Zanpakut����s space, where he was the weakest he��s ever been.


    ��I only responded in kind to her attack. Or do you consider that a lie, Benihime?��


    Benihime snorted dismissively at Tsukuyomi��s question and waved her hands toward Itachi, trying to capture him, but hissed menacingly when her hands touched his clothes.


    ��You uncouth woman!�� She snarled.


    Amaterasu��s voice in reply to her came from Itachi��s clothes. ��Keep your manipulating hands away from my charge, woman. Or the next thing that will be burned will be your host.��


    Amaterasu��s flames consumed Itachi and Tsukuyomi until they were gone from Benihime��s space.


    ��Get stronger, Itachi.�� Was Amaterasu��s curt remark after Itachi came back to himself before her presence disappeared.


    ��3rd Seat Itachi?��


    Itachi knew why Amaterasu behaved like that but there was little he could do right now so he focused on what he might actually have the strength for.


    ��Well, you��re clear.�� Itachi said dryly.


    ��But you don��t look it, or rather you seem dissatisfied with it.�� Kisuke said, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. ��Now tell me, how did Hiyori fall under someone��s illusion without me or her noticing?��


    ��That is something I don��t know, but I��m sure Hiyori Sarugaki is not the only one under this influence. I��d reckon Soi Fon is too.��


    ��What are you saying, Itachi Uchiha!�� Soi Fon barely managed to let it out through gritted teeth. Oh she was angry.


    Itachi showed no reaction to Soi Fon��s anger and replied while facing Kisuke. ��There��s no way Soi Fon would accept a mission, one she knows I never carry out, without express permission from Yoruichi.. Captain Yoruichi, or something that leaves no doubt that Yoruichi sanctioned it.��


    ��This is most probably a scheme to throw everyone off balance and I��m the driving force for this part of their plan. In other words, someone is primed to take the fall in a way that leaves no doubt in anyone��s mind. What are they banking on? My abilities? My perceived overconfidence?... Or maybe the general ignorance of the higher ups?��


    Soi Fon stepped forward, scowling at Itachi with a hateful gaze. ��I can��t believe I once trusted you.�� She muttered under her breath for Itachi to hear.


    ��Your thoughts are flawed, Soi Fon. Will it make you feel better if I glare and rage about the injustice I feel instead of being realistic? Or should I blindly trust you even after being an accomplice, willingly or not, to my attempted murder? Will that make it easier for you to understand, Soi Fon?��


    Without much fanfare, as just like he expected, Soi Fon too was under such illusions. Apart from Soi Fon, another Lieutenant, S��jun Kuchiki, Lieutenant of the 6th Division and son of its Captain, Ginrei Kuchiki, was found under the influence of an unknown Zanpakut��.


    ��Tessai, your evaluation.��


    Everyone kept silent as Tessai adjusted his glasses to speak with a frustrated expression on his face.


    ��Head Captain, to be frank, without Itachi��s blade to point something like that out, it��s practically impossible to find it out with Kid�� or any way I can think of. As far as I can tell, nothing like that existed until 3rd Seat Itachi plunged his blade into their bodies.��


    ��Doesn��t that mean he��s the one practically putting it in there? I mean, there��s coincidences and whatnot, but this is hella convenient if you ask me.�� Kensei Mugurama smirked. ��If you��ll allow me, Head Captain, this has gone too far and it��s no longer funny.��


    Kensei applied his Shunpo and appeared behind Itachi with his hands lit with a restraining Kid��, however the moment his fingers pointed to Itachi to fire off the Kid��, Itachi blurred and the next thing he saw was his fingers pointing at himself and his Kid�� restraining his own movements.


    ��Oya? Just how did you get in that position, Kensei?�� Shinji, along with a few Captains, instantly reassessed Itachi��s strength level with how effortlessly he subdued a Captain. His illusion might have been in play but that didn��t take away from the fact that he easily subdued a Captain with his own Kid��.


    Itachi paid no attention to Kensei who forcefully broke out of his own Sai Bakud��, and faced Yamamoto who was watching him with clear eyes under his squinted eyelids.


    ��Your decision�� Head Captain?��


    Instead of answering Itachi, Yamamoto turned to Tessai and Kisuke and asked. ��I shouldn��t be asking this as it is the same as questioning your capabilities, but we��re far past that point. What can you say for certain?��


    Itachi and Kisuke stared at each other, the tension between them clearly felt in the room. ��There��s not much to say, but based on Itachi��s sharp intuition in the past, his words should be heeded to a certain extent.��


    Hiyori��s face blanched as she heard Kisuke��s words that hit the nail on the head in regards to her compromised status.


    ��I��m not entirely sure, but I can say that Itachi��s Reiatsu is entirely different from whatever it was that had its influence over these Shinigami.�� Tessai said.


    ��Hmm.�� Yamamoto nodded and banged his cane on the ground. ��2nd Division Captain, Yoruichi Shih��in; 6th Division Captain, Ginrei Kuchiki, 12th Division Captain, Kisuke Urahara; Executive Militia, Soi Fon, 6th Division Lieutenant, S��jun Kuchiki; 12th Division Lieutenant, Hiyori Sarugaki �� you��re henceforth temporarily suspended from your duties until the investigative procedures of the Kid�� Corps and Onmistukid�� have been carried out and the judgment of Central 46 has been passed.��


    The air instantly chilled with Yamamoto��s words but the three Captains called out paid little attention to it as their minds were on entirely different things.


    ��The same goes for you, 3rd Seat Itachi.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 68 - Compliments and Choices

    ��Loneliness is this world��s worst kind of pain.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Aizen and Gin walked together back to their Division with a difficult face and a tempting smile on their respective faces.


    ��Are you becoming too lazy, Vice? They almost got you there.�� Gin said as they walked through the empty hallway leading to Aizen��s office. ��They almost discovered your entire flare back there.��


    He was trying to incite Aizen by dapping his bruised ego to make him talk in order to know his thoughts and the plan he��d laid out.


    Unfortunately for Gin, Aizen remained silent with his expression frozen to how it had been since they left the Head Captain��s office.


    Stepping into Aizen��s office, a barrier Kid�� came alive and Gin looked questioningly at Aizen, still with a perpetual smile on his face.


    ��So you can tell when you��re being followed, eh Gin?�� Aizen��s voice came from behind a curtain in the other end of the room, where ��Aizen�� was walking to.


    Raising the flap of the curtain, Gin��s smile was lost for a moment before coming back in full force as he gazed at Aizen, the real one, sitting on a chair and going about his Lieutenant duties.


    ��As expected of you, Vice. So tell me, how did you know to set such a piece in place?�� Gin asked as he slithered to Aizen��s side while the stand-in Aizen stood mute to the side. ����Cause I��ll be real with ya; I was almost panicking when he pushed his blade into your body�C it��s body, I guess.��


    ��Right. I��m sure you were.�� Aizen replied offhandedly as he looked up at Gin as his stand-in. ��At least, it accomplished its duties.��


    He turned to Gin who was looking at him with what could be called a deceptively expectant smile.


    ��I did not count on the possibility that he could undo Ky��ka Suigetsu��s illusion �C it existed, but I counted it as a rather miniscule chance. I��d say he subverted its influence rather than outrightly undoing it. Still, compliments where it is earned.��


    He saw Gin still showing that unnerving smile of his and pointed at the clone of him that attended the Captain��s meeting.


    ��This,�� He stabbed his body double with his hands and watched as cracks appeared over its body before it disintegrated into Reishi, ��is a Hollow I modified to mask Ky��ka Suigetsu��s Reiatsu in the event of something like this happening.��


    Gin started snickering much to Aizen��s displeasure and it got louder and louder until Aizen decided to keep quiet until he finished laughing.


    ��And pray tell, 3rd Seat Ichimaru Gin, what you find so amusing?��


    Gin broke out into another snickering fit before composing himself and bowed his head in an overly gratificating manner. ��My dearest apologies, Lieutenant Aizen. You know, it��s not a crime to admit when someone unknowingly slipped you up.��


    Aizen immediately lost interest when he heard what Gin had to say. ��And here I thought it wasn��t something this stupid. That aside, what were you thinking letting yourself be tailed?��


    Gin shrugged nonchalantly. ��He��s too good. I couldn��t spot him at all and it was my instincts that told me I was being followed.��


    ��And yet you question me for inadequacies.�� Aizen retorted.


    ����


    [POV: With Itachi]


    Itachi, Soi Fon, Hiyori and S��jun were led to the back seats of the large theater that was the courtroom of Central 46, away from the Captains who were presenting their cases to the judicial panel.


    Itachi was tempted to use his Sharingan but his discipline wasn��t that lacking that he couldn��t do away with such thoughts and also any ability of any kind was strictly forbidden inside Central 46.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    The Central 46 was a group of 40 smart men and 6 judges gathered from all over the Soul Society that acted as the main ruling body of the Soul Society, not the Five Great Noble Houses, under the direct mandate of the Soul King and no one else��s. They possessed the highest power �C judicial, legislative and executive authority �C in all things concerning Souls, Shinigami and Hollows and their decisions were rarely overturned or taken back.


    Sitting back here and reviewing what he knew and the little he was recently told by S��jun, a very kind man who despite his status was polite to everyone.


    Soi Fon, who sat beside him, had all her attention on Yoruichi who was up on the podium and answering the questions asked.


    After all the Captains presented their cases, the Lieutenants involved were called and questioned extensively, with Itachi being asked to release his partial Shikai, both of them, and his true Shikai as well as his Sharingan and listing all his abilities and even showing them off.


    ��His Zanpakut�� should be confiscated, at least until this matter has been resolved. We can��t take any chances with something as delicate as this.�� One of the men, all hidden behind numbered plaques, said after minutes of silent contemplation.


    While his expression remained unchanged, unknown to all except two women, his thoughts however were hovering between two choices that depended on whatever the Central 46 decided.


    Even if the panel of Central 46 weren��t fully composed of ex-Nobles, Itachi��s bias just didn��t let him see a situation where men with such power would ever decide on something that favored him.


    Another one however objected to the first��s words. ��I would agree but we have confirmation from all the Shinigami from Captain rank to 3rd Seat that it was his blade that managed to identify the illusions that were recently activated.��


    That sent the panel into another round of murmuring and they once more discussed Itachi��s case, their voices muffled to his ears.


    After some time, the murmuring ceased and it was now time for the six judges to pass their first verdict concerning Itachi in this case.


    ��3rd Seat, Itachi��.��


    ��..


    After the first hearing everything went back to normal, at least on the surface, but the Onmistukid�� and Kid�� Corps were hard at work. With the subtle inclusion of the Noble Houses, this was a very sensitive case for everyone involved.


    For Itachi, this meant something else.


    Unlike what most would think, this was the perfect chance for anyone chaotically inclined to push forward any plans they have. His movements were restricted quite a bit, due partly to suspicion and partly to the importance of his Shikai.


    ��Tachi-tachi, you��re spacing out again.�� He was shook out of his thoughts by a bundle of pink that appeared out of nowhere. ��Are you bored? Kenny likes to fight when he��s bored.��


    Itachi shook his head and stood up with Yachiru hanging loosely off his shoulders. ��There��s something I have to do, Yachiru.��


    ��It would have been better if you could��ve gotten them to release their Shikai.��


    ��I doubt the Head Captain will agree to such a request, especially one coming from someone as insignificant as me.��


    ��Nuh uh. Come on, Tachi-tachi.�� She pulled his face towards a specific direction and urged him on. Itachi absentmindedly followed her while frolicking in his thoughts.


    He was going after whoever was after him. Hell to the restrictions placed on him. Slowly and steadily, he was creating spy points all over the Gotei 13. All it would take is a little while and large amounts of effort but he knew, surely he��d have a bird��s eye on the Gotei 13.


    ��I��m afraid I can��t accompany you right now, Yachiru.�� He said as he nudged Yachiru who threw a backflip off his shoulders.


    ��Since you��re already here, why not stop for a while.�� They turned and saw Unohana flanked by other Shinigami from her Division, with Itachi realizing where Yachiru had pulled him to.


    ��Re-chan!�� Yachiru waved happily, while the Shinigami around Yoruichi stumbled to greet her. After all she had a certain reputation in the 4th Division when it came to her status of being from the 11th Division, being it��s Lieutenant, and being Zaraki Kenpachi��s partner. ��Tachi-tachi, Kotetchin makes the best tea. Even better than yours.��


    Unohana dismissed her subordinates and beckoned Itachi and Yachiru to follow her.


    ��You shouldn��t bother yourself with receiving us, Captain Unohana. We are hardly important guests.�� Itachi said but she just slowly shook her head.


    ��I wanted to have a conversation with you for some time now, Itachi. This is just a lucky chance since I have no pressing patients in my ward.�� She said.


    Itachi looked questioningly to her, wordlessly asking what it was that she might want to talk to him about but she didn��t reply and just led them to a room Itachi was familiar with in his few times being here.


    ��A soft interrogation perhaps?�� He thought inwardly, not fully trusting anyone in the 13 Divisions �C not that he ever did.


    ��So what is it that you wanted to talk about, Captain Unohana?�� He asked after sitting down and served tea by the comely Captain.


    Unohana sat down and stared directly at Itachi who hadn��t touched his tea, a serious variation of her calm look expressed on her face as she began.


    ��Whatever it is that you might think regarding past or present situations, I��d rather you don��t favor the choice of defecting or turning rogue like you plan to do.��


    Itachi looked at her, then at the stunned Yachiru, and then back at her again and sighing before putting his blades on the table and regarding her with the same look she was giving him.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 69 - The Result of Pain

    ��However strong you become, never seek to bear everything alone. If you do, failure is certain.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    Unohana spared a cursory glance at Itachi��s swords on the small table between them and looked back at the youth.


    ��Are you surprised that I pointed that out?�� She asked as she picked up her cup to take a small sip.


    Itachi looked at Unohana with a calculative gaze, going over strings of thoughts and possible routes this particular conversation might take and what her reasons might be for bringing it up.


    ��If you want to ask why I said this or the reason for my assumptions then I think it��s fair to say that I��m familiar with such eyes, and given what little I know of your history�� it really isn��t hard to tell.��


    Even if she didn��t drop her blades like he did, he knew he wasn��t under the danger of being attacked. He couldn��t tell what it was but there was something about Unohana that made it pretty clear to anyone facing her whether or not they were in danger.


    ��Why are you always calm?�� Rather than an answer or question of similar topics, Itachi asked this instead.


    She tilted her head slightly to the side, eyes widening just an imperceptible bit to show her surprise at the surprise question.


    ��Nothing seems to faze you. It��s like you care too much but at the same time you''re overwhelmingly apathetic.��


    Finally she picked up her sword and put it on the table in front of her. This was a rather aged practice of parley between two opposing bodies �C a call of truce.


    ��When you��ve lived for as long as I have, seen what I��ve witnessed, and have done a fraction of the things I did, there are very little things that will faze you. You��re rather young, you wouldn��t understand.��


    ��Maturity is not the increase of age but instead the accumulation of experiences, good and bad, and I can say that even souls as long-lived as you have never done some of the things I did.�� Itachi stretched his hands to pick up his cup, swirled it a bit while looking at the liquid inside, before taking a small drink.


    Unohana asked again as they started falling silent. ��Why do you want to defect?��


    Itachi scrutinized her eyes, her breathing, and even the soft sway of her calm Reiatsu.


    ��Don��t you care for the Gotei 13?�� Itachi asked once more.


    ��I do.�� Unohana answered. ��This is my home and if it ever comes to it, I wouldn��t hesitate in cutting you down to protect it.��


    Itachi nodded at the statement, fully understanding the sentiment as it was one he carried throughout his life. An enemy of the Leaf was an enemy of Itachi Uchiha.


    ��You still have yet to answer me, Itachi.��


    ��How can I dedicate the entirety of my soul to something I don��t trust in?�� Unohana understood that it was a rhetoric so she remained silent for Itachi to say his piece. ��A lost leaf cannot blossom on its own except when it is grafted into a new tree.��


    ��True. In order to survive it has to hold tightly onto the grafting tree.�� Unohana supplied, comprehending the essence of the analogy Itachi was using.


    ��But having its former branch plucked up because of thorns, even the lone leaf will entertain the hard choice of remaining cut off and withering to death if the new tree is overrun with thorns.��


    Somewhere along their little back and forth, Yachiru had left them and went back to the 11th Division, instinctively knowing whenever Kenpachi was looking around for her.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Itachi ran his fingers over the sheath of his blades, inwardly pleased with how they hummed in resonance to his touch �C even the angry Amaterasu.


    ��How sad.�� Unohana suddenly muttered.


    ��What is?��


    ��How pain can scar this deep into someone��s soul.�� She said softly, her eyes seemingly seeing the ��scars�� she mentioned. ��Pain; it turns soft as cotton the strongest people.��


    What was the nature of the conversation they had begun with Itachi had no idea but he relaxed slightly into his crossed legs. He��s had a few conversations with Ky��raku about similar topics but the man had a rather persistent distaste for sober talks.


    ��It is a necessary tool for growth. Except sometimes the growth we gain from the pain we receive is disproportionate; it makes it obsolete - driving one into a spiral of madness and tears that the only thing they could ever hope to use as a rescue rope is hatred�� but even sometimes it too falls short of the pain.��


    Itachi looked at his empty cup and made to drop it when Unohana pushed the pot of tea to him as well as her cup for a refill. ��Help yourself, and please if you don��t mind.��


    Itachi refilled their cups, both taking a sip, before he continued. ��You asked why I would defect but I��ll ask you this; who will turn a blind eye when the roof they seek shelter under catches on fire?��


    Itachi took back his blades and fastened them to his hips, an action mirrored by Unohana, and drank the rest of his cup in one gulp and gently placed it on the table as he stood up to leave.


    ��I appreciate the conversation.�� He said as he turned to walk out.


    Unohana nodded. ��Likewise. Word of advice if you care to listen?��


    Itachi stopped at the door but didn��t turn around.


    ��The Executive Militia and the Onmistukid�� are in charge of tackling the ��thorns�� and have more power in their less restricted movement, or at least their Commanders do. Do with that what you will.��


    Disregarding her warmly accepting personality, Itachi couldn��t understand why she was doing this. First the talk, and now this.


    ��Why are you doing this, Captain Unohana?�� He asked. ��Did the Head Captain put you up to this?��


    Unohana chuckled and waved her hand in a hiding dismissal. ��Of course not. Let��s just say that the Seireitei would lose a competent and loyal Shinigami if you defected and I��d rather not want that. Geniuses like you, one so scarred yet so whole, are very rare even when you��re as long-lived as me. And I quite enjoy the philosophical conversations over tea.��


    ����I would have understood you more if you��d been a manipulator. And you wouldn��t have been this hard to read.�� Were Itachi��s parting words as he left her office.


    ��And if you��re interested you can ask Isane to help you with learning Kaid��.�� She said to the empty room but had no doubt that he heard it.


    ����


    [World of the Living]


    Lisa led a group of Shinigami-in-training from the Shin���� Academy on a Hollow extermination mission, happy for the break she seriously needed after the incident that implicated all the Captains down to their 3rd Seat.


    ��Junpei, Miwa, Kin and Daewoo; it''s a group of low level Hollows. Tatsufusa and I will be your group and the other groups and step in once we determine it is too dangerous for you.�� Lisa said and sent the three groups of four students towards three separate gatherings of weak Hollows.


    She took a higher vantage point to get an unobstructed view of two of the groups while her 3rd Seat looked after the last one.


    Her mind went back to the meeting a week ago, specifically to Itachi and how stronger he��d gotten in such a short time and couldn��t help but curse. ��Fucking geniuses.��


    She didn��t need her glasses to know that Itachi could go against any Captain, except the Head Captain of course, and wouldn��t necessarily come short. ��Except maybe when they use their Bankai.��


    She could follow Captain Kensei��s movement, barely, but Itachi didn��t look at the Captain and restrained him in an instant. That, she could never.


    ��Um, Lieutenant Lisa Yad��maru, I think we��re done.��


    She turned and saw Junpei and his group already back with their targeted Hollows nowhere in sight.


    ��That was fast.�� She gave them an impressed nod and scrutinized them, mostly Junpei as he was the only third year student among this group of fifth years, and he looked more roughed up than the others. ��Is it his Reiatsu? It��s not as much as the others but sensing it somehow creates an illusion of him being stronger than the others. Gah, I need to stop thinking about illusions.��


    ��Junpei, are you sure you want to try graduating this year?�� She asked, not really understanding his reasoning. He took more beating from a normal scrub Hollow than anyone else �C she just didn��t see him passing any of the exams.


    Junpei perked up at being called and nodded with resolute eyes. ��Yes, ma��am. I want to join the 2nd Division.��


    Now it wasn��t only Lisa but also his groupmates and returning students that stared at him.


    ��Any particular reason why the Specialized 2nd Division?��


    Junpei nodded and the faintest trace of a smile almost broke across his lips. ��I need someone to tell me his name.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 70 - Premeditated Move

    ��Will the day come when you��ll possess these eyes too? The day when you come to know what sadness is?�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Kisuke sat himself in one of his secret hideouts soberly pondering as he looked at the boxed jewel in his hands.


    The H��gyoku. The pinnacle of his soul research.


    There were a lot of things wrong about it but the potential was undeniable and that was what Kisuke was after �C the potential.


    It was a way, and not limited, to increasing the evolution ladder of souls, specifically Shinigami. Though Kisuke was sure that it could work on any race. He had long since hit the cap of his evolution as a Shinigami and he knew that there was no way he could progress further and that intent that birthed the H��gyoku. Honestly, he didn��t have the slightest idea of what the H��gyoku could and could not do. It was Schrodinger��s cat in a dice roll.


    He once had the fleeting idea of seeing if after developing the H��gyoku he could increase his limits by branching his Shinigami path to a Hollow��s but it was at that point that he shut down his research.


    Now imagine, years later, he comes across a conspiracy of someone from his Division, Kinjaro Tomori, doing virtually the same thing. At that point, he��d been worried that somebody that discovered his research on the H��gyoku and used it to further their inhumane experiments.


    Kinjaro was executed and he thought that was the end of it but not so as a few years later another instance of Hollow-Shinigami experiments came about and this time he knew for certain that something was wrong.


    If whoever was behind this could get so close to him and influence Hiyori, manipulate their devices and blindside the Kid�� Corps, then it stands to considerable reason that they might have found out the H��gyoku��s existence and it��s deleted data, and to his current horror, to continue his research.


    ��I have to destroy it.�� He murmured to himself as he held the glass-encased purple jewel that was the H��gyoku and stared intently at it. His magnum opus.


    He sighed. The hubris of every smart man tunneling his vision as he decided to hold on to it for the time being. Maybe he��ll require its help somewhere down the line after he has thoroughly learned its capabilities.


    ��I knew this was where you were.�� He heard Yoruichi��s upbeat voice one second and in the next second she was standing behind him and looking at the H��gyoku.


    ��Oh, I forgot you still have that thing.�� Yoruichi said sourly. ��Any reason why you haven��t thrown it down a waterfall or something?��


    He couldn��t help but chuckle. If only it was that easy.


    ��What brings you here, Yoruichi? I see being temporarily suspended puts a lot of time on your hands.�� He said with a laugh but Yoruichi all but laughed, instead she frowned in great displeasure.


    ��That stupid Itachi. For someone so calm and reserved, he does wear his heart in his sleeves at the worst time.�� She rebuked and plopped down unceremoniously beside Kisuke.


    Kisuke��s face bore a wistful smile as he looked at Yoruichi��s typical behavior. ��I��m not sure if that was him wearing his heart on his sleeves. If anything he was very calm and coolheaded with the whole thing. Character traits of a great strategist.��


    Yoruichi swiped the H��gyoku off Kisuke��s hands into hers and looked closely at the inlaid jewel. ��Are you sure someone is replicating it or just the experiments?��


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ��We both saw the report, Yoruichi. A normal experiment can��t blend the two races of Shinigami and Hollow in such a seamless and greatly flawed way. Whoever they are, they are already taking it a step forward from where I stopped.��


    Yoruichi exhaled exhaustedly. Itachi hadn��t spoken to either her or Soi Fon in almost a week and she understood. He wasn��t been petty or anything childish, he was just focused on whatever it was that he was doing and she respected it very much that she didn��t go over to visit him.


    ��Yoruichi, Itachi�C��


    ��Has nothing to do with this, Kisuke. Trust me.�� Even if Itachi was the cause of her temporary suspension, she still considered him a close friend and a peer, hence her trust in his judgment.


    ��You I trust, Yoruichi. You, I trust.��


    Yoruichi smiled in satisfaction at his admission and spoke seriously immediately after. ��Rather than worry about him, I��d advise you keep an eye open for anything that might happen. I reckon they are about to play their hand in a way to rouse chaos.��


    Kisuke stood up and pulled out his blade while facing Yoruichi. ��And you��ll be right in getting our preparations ready. So how about a little spar to pass time? It��s been a while.��


    ��Oh, you��re absolutely on!��


    ����


    In a dark lit room, Aizen sat in front of a screen with a chess board in front of him and seemingly playing against himself or an invisible opponent.


    ��All it takes,�� He picked up his knight piece and knocked over his opponent��s bishop piece, ���� is one move to change the tempo on the board.�� The opponent��s king piece was just two moves away from checkmate.


    He was never a fan of big and sudden moves. He preferred when they slowly took their time to germinate and bear whatever fruit he had planted in them.


    A master tactician always plays the long game.


    ��..


    Three clones of Itachi landed on the roof of a building in one of less populated parts of Seireitei while the lead clone among them raised his hand and a crow suddenly flew out from somewhere and landed on his arms and stared at him while tilting its head before it flew off.


    ��The targets are Aizen S��suke, Mayuri Kurotsuchi, Kisuke Urahara, Ginrei Kuchiki and Love Aikawa.��


    The other clones had their questions but orders were orders. And they knew that whatever question they had was already asked and answered by the main.


    ��Prime targets are Aizen, Mayuri and Ginrei. As for why Ichimaru Gin, Yoruichi, Soi Fon and Hiyori are not prime targets is because of the extensive data the main has on them, at least in the case of the last three. As for Gin, he has the traits of a schemer but he is an instigator. Most likely working for someone if at all. I��m having him put his attention on the clone tailing him in the event that he ever tries to shake it off which would inadvertently lead to a bigger trail that the three clones keeping watch on Shinji, Aizen and Gin can follow without being spotted.�� After the semi-brief elaboration, he brought the collars of his shirt up to his nose before disappearing in a smoke. ��Dismissed.��


    ����


    Sitting crossed leg in a pitch black space was Itachi��s main body which no one has seen after the first hearing with Central 46 because he had somehow swapped with a clone without anyone knowing.


    A pair of red eyes that contrasted sharply with the darkness opened up and stared pointedly at a spot in the dark that suddenly started emitting black wisps that his eyes captured clearly.


    The black wisps flowed up and congealed to form a crow that perched on his shoulders before slowly starting to caw into his ears.


    ��Hopefully, we can be alerted before anything big happens. Though I highly doubt that.�� He said to himself. He couldn��t even cover one-tenth of the Seireitei, and that was not mentioning the large expanse of the endlessly stretching landscape that was the Rukongai. It was shoddy work at best but it was what he could do.


    He couldn��t keep any watch on the Shinigami outside the Seireitei and that was a glaring fact Aizen knew and easily exploited.


    He would have been a fool if he set to motion any of his plans inside the Seireitei, under the scrutiny of the 13 Division Captains�� not that it would amount to anything even if he wanted to.


    Unlike what they all thought, Aizen wasn��t so easily predictable. He had a plan, yes, but not one on the magnitude of what some might have been expecting.


    Itachi wore a contemplating cast while looking at the crow. ��The World of the Living? I doubt it��s a premeditated attack. They have all the time and advantage so they��ll play the long game.��


    With that he closed his eyes again, meditating in complete silence if not for the rhythmic and continual cawing of his caw on his shoulder.


    As souls, the concept of haste was very loose. Something happening very soon could be as far, or near, as ten or twenty years.


    ��Now we wait.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 71

    ��He has grown. But�� he��s still not good enough.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Months passed in the blink of an eye for Itachi that he barely even felt time passing all that fast, showing how he was acclimatizing to the Shinigami standards sense of time.


    While his main body spent most of his time hidden away except on occasions when he was called by the Head Captain or the Central 46; other than those specific times, he used a shadow clone as his stand-in.


    He still remembered Amaterasu��s words from months ago when she pulled him out of Benihime��s inner world.


    ��Get stronger, Itachi.�� Those were the last words he heard from Amaterasu as she had  thoroughly ignored him for all these months, which was what spurred his current montage of training and meditation


    Amaterasu was a pure power type Zanpakut�� that subverting Tsukuyomi��s control for Amaterasu anytime he used it was him going about it wrongly.


    He had figured it out when he was thinking about how he would go about attaining Bankai now that he had his Shikai. He knew from his past conversation with Tsukuyomi that he was already more than halfway there and when his body was strong enough to handle the both of them, Bankai would present itself to him. But then he thought, ��why rush it?��.


    He could fight off most of the Captains with an incomplete Shikai and he knew that he was still a ways off from fully mastering Tsukuyomi��s Shikai state, talk less of Amaterasu that he was basically still a novice with by his standards, which further meant that he probably had no idea on how to utilize Honshin �C his truly complete Shikai.


    And if Bankai was at the very least a 10x multiplier of his Shikai, then it would be the best thing for all of them if he mastered his Shikai to the limit �C all three of them �C before attempting Bankai. But first things first, he had to at least get Amaterasu to the same level he was with Tsukuyomi which was not an easy thing to do.


    Unlike how he did for Tsukuyomi, which was understanding its essence as deeply as he could comprehend, it was different for Amaterasu as he had to express it instead of understanding it.


    In truth, there was very little to understand about Amaterasu. It is an undying flame �C pure, direct and passionately burning.


    He was currently bare-chested and panting softly with Amaterasu held in his palms while wisps of sputtering black flames were scattered over his hideout.


    No clever diversions, no sneaky tactics, no underhanded play, no hidden daggers or shurikens �C nothing mattered when he swung his black blade. It was a physical manifestation of an all-consuming flame that rendered moot the need of any brilliant tactic as it swallowed everything Itachi set it on, like it should�� if not for what was essentially a small wisp of the flame that Itachi could currently wield.


    He had long gotten the hang of it and had familiarize himself with the sensation of being a power-type fighter than the stealthy subjugation type he''d been throughout his life.


    ��No retreat. You have your flames; use them as your defense.��


    A soft slash of his sword instantly snuffed out all the flickering flames scattered about.


    He looked at the blade and sighed before sheathing it, knowing that this still wasn��t enough for Amaterasu to start talking with him again.


    As he sat down in the dark underground cave, his mind wondered what his target was planning to do this time. He knew that there were still people under the influence of an unknown yet very potent illusion, even among the ranks of the Captains and Lieutenants but without it being recently activated, he had no way of knowing which one was compromised unless he put them under a potent illusion of his own to trigger the dormant Reiatsu into kicking back, but obviously they wouldn��t agree, especially now when he was temporarily restricted by Central 46 on how far he could exert his illusory abilities.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    From his conversation with Captain Unohana, he kept an extra eye on the movement of the Kid�� Corps and the Onmistukid��, easily procuring his information from them with none being the wiser. He still has no idea why Unohana was being very�� accommodating to him but he didn��t directly question her about it, only keeping a certain level of caution when around her.


    His situation too was another thing that made it harder for his stand-in clone to move. While the Captains were reinstated after the first two months due to nothing conclusive being found, the other Shinigami that were implicated were suspended from active duty, a list which also included him.


    From what he��d learned from observing the Onmistukid��, it seems that Yoruichi was leaning on the suspicion that all this were tied to the smaller noble clans as this wasn��t the first time they had acted out �C though it was the first time something of this nature was happening �C and Itachi agreed with that thinking.


    Just having an illusion user wasn��t enough to get into so many places at once and at the same time without the influence of a large enough employ of people. But whatever it was, Itachi was sure that the illusion user was at the top, if not the main instigator, of the whole thing.


    ��The irony of this isn��t lost on me.�� He muttered wistfully. Dying as a master illusionist and now coming across another master illusionist, was a little too on the nose for someone like him who was learning to leave his past life behind.


    He sighed once again as he stood up, just getting a transmission from a dismissed clone. He had no choice but to leave as it was Yoruichi needing him to check a few of the people she caught to see if they got anything manipulating their senses.


    He took his robes and swung it over his body before flashing away with Shunpo.


    A few minutes later he appeared next to Yoruichi who acknowledged his presence with a nod and led him down a flight of stairs.


    They kept walking in silence for a while until Itachi broke it with a question. ��Is she still blindly angry at me?��


    Yoruichi glanced at him with a questioning look.


    ��Your charge is too rigid in her ways, Yoruichi. Makes her predictable and easy to get blindsided.��


    ��Then why don��t you try telling her that yourself? It��s obvious you don��t want her angry at you for a stupid reason but what are you exactly doing to make her see your point?�� Yoruichi asked. ��This is why I hate geniuses. They always tend to overcomplicate the simplest things.��


    They crossed a wooden bridge and came across a high wall surrounded by a wide moat �C The Maggots Nest; a detention facility under the jurisdiction of the 2nd Division that held most of Soul Society��s most dangerous criminals.


    This was Itachi��s third time of coming here, and all the time was for the same reason; going through Yoruichi��s list of suspects connected to the Hollowfication. Unfortunately, like Itachi had speculated, they haven��t been able to identify anyone.


    Itachi��s suggestion was that he might be able to identify the technique if he sees it being cast with his fully grown Sharingan, but that meant catching the caster in the first place.


    ��You don��t look especially angry at me. Why?�� Itachi asked as they both stood before the large gate that was slowly being opened.


    Yoruichi scoffed and gave Itachi a smile of ridicule. ��Because I��m not as rigid and blindsided.��


    The gate didn��t open fully but gapped with enough space for both of them to walk through.


    ��Commander!�� Two Shinigami stood at attention at the other side of the door who led them to where the criminals were kept.


    Unlike other detention facilities that Itachi knew of, the Maggots Nest didn��t put their prisoners behind bars, instead letting them roam free in the dreary cave, letting the creeping madness be the ultimate punishment for the sentenced souls.


    Meeting the new inmates, Itachi didn��t bother with using Honshin and settled for just using his Sharingan. He was now familiar with what to look for, especially from an outsider��s perspective that this was enough.


    ��Hmm? Not using your blades?�� Yoruichi asked as that was what he used the last two times he was here.


    ��No need.�� He simply replied.


    Yoruichi nodded and signaled for the two Kid�� Corps members that had been waiting for their arrival to begin.


    The Kid�� spell Tessai used to monitor Itachi��s actions were a mandatory condition to verify the truth of Itachi��s words every time he did this.


    ��Look at me.��


    The six new inmates stared up to look at a pair of red eyes that soon covered their whole vision.


    ��Take them back. We��re done here.�� Yoruichi said to the two guards before turning to Itachi. ��Let��s go.��


    ��Not waiting for the verdict?��


    ��Your unimpressed expression tells me everything.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 72 - Change of Profession

    ��If you lie to yourself, how can you have friends or be trustworthy? In the end, all these lies will keep you from seeing your true self.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    They left the Maggots Nest immediately after and traveled the only traversable path which led directly to the 2nd Division barracks.


    ��And what have you been doing all this time? I know for sure that you haven��t just been sitting around or letting Yachiru drag you everywhere. That stunt earlier was every proof I need.��


    Well for someone who made her competency to be questioned by every Captain and also the supreme governing power of the Soul Society, Itachi expected more of a withdrawn attitude from Yoruichi but so far she appeared cool and understanding. It was well in line with what he thought of her, given that he didn��t do it with malicious intent, but he also expected something more stern from her.


    ��I��m rather efficient in my time management skills.�� Itachi simply stated, to which Yoruichi nodded in understanding.


    ��So clones uh? Well, it��s a lot more stable than anything I can do with Kid�� or Hoho so I kinda get it.�� She commented casually but Itachi��s lack of reaction made it look as if he didn��t hear her at all. ��You��re good, Itachi, but your stoicism makes you sometimes not that hard to get a read on. Especially when you try to lie.��


    That did succeed in drawing Itachi��s attention to her. ��You think I can��t lie?��


    ��Pfft.�� She snickered and waved a finger at him. ��A master of redirection, yes. A casual liar? Definitely not. You need to be able to show a lot of emotions to be able to lie fluently on a casual basis. That��s why the best manipulators are the super casual ones �C the ones who can show a lot of emotions without showing any.��


    Itachi said nothing to that �C actually it was more accurate to say that there was nothing he could say to it �C because she was kind of right. He was bad(awful) at telling simple or harmless lies.


    ��The best manipulators huh?�� That did bring a few unsavory faces to mind, except that the manipulators he knew were more heavy handed. Take Danzo, Orochimaru and Madara for example.


    ��Are you coming back to the Second after this is all over?�� Yoruichi suddenly asked as they drew near to the 2nd Division.


    ��Do I have anywhere else to go?�� Itachi asked back but Yoruichi wasn��t falling for it.


    ��The answer to that is yes as we both know.�� Yoruichi said as she entered the vicinity of her barrack only to find out that Itachi was already gone. ��Well, I guess I��ll know soon.��


    ��Captain, you��re back!�� Her Lieutenant, a chubby man with gaudy accessories greeted her upon her arrival. With Soi Fon temporarily relieved of her duties, Yoruichi saddled Marenochin with most of her diligent bodyguard��s task, sending the man into sobbing fits on more than one occasion.


    ��Stuff it. I was gone for less than 30 minutes.�� Yoruichi scolded with a stern look marring her previously jovial visage. This was the expression almost all of the Shinigami under her was used to, not the one with smiles and mischievousness she showed when either Soi Fon or Itachi was present �C both of which were currently on probation.


    ��Oh. I forgot to tell him that he should probably visit the Head Captain. Oh well, he��ll probably get wind of it.��


    ����.


    When Itachi left Yoruichi, he stopped running and settled for walking slowly when he came across a prairie. It didn��t let it show but Yoruichi��s words stuck with him, especially the bit she said about manipulators.


    As a genjutsu expert, he understood that the character of a person can sometimes be shown in the way they utilize illusions. Someone like Yoruichi using illusions will probably make them annoyingly complex, not directly subduing but instead passively destabilizing.


    In his case, his illusions were hardly aggressive but instead made to mirror the current reality of his opponents, subverting it for his intended reality �C based on his views on life.


    Just like Tsukuyomi told him long ago about going back to his roots, he naturally understood that although not all were good liars, the best illusionists were very great manipulators.


    So what did that say about this one? �C this was something he couldn��t tell unless he exposed himself to their illusions multiple times.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ��That��s terribly inefficient.�� He muttered. His mind went to the few names he had as suspects; Mayuri Kurotsuchi �C a former prisoner for the Maggots Nest before he was pardoned and employed by Kisuke Urahara, who was also another suspect. Aizen S��suke �C a very kind and empathetic man �C Lieutenant of the 5th Division and under heavy suspicion after Tsukuyomi pointed out the discrepancies in his Reiatsu. As for Ginrei Kuchiki, he was too left field to have his son somehow implicated in this. That alone was grounds for suspicion.


    While deep in his thoughts, he remained conscious of his environment which was how he sidestepped the man that was about to collide into him.


    ��Oh, sorry. I must have been too lost in my thoughts to sense you.�� The man apologized.


    ��It��s nothing.�� Itachi waved it off and was about to leave when the man asked something that surprised him.


    ��I don��t mean to pry but you appear almost as lost in your thoughts as I did. Visiting someone?��


    The man was dark-skinned and wore a blindfold over both eyes, dressed no different from the other Shinigami.


    Itachi looked at him in confusion but that was until he looked at the direction where the man was coming from and saw headstones off in the distance.


    Mistaking Itachi��s silence for admittance, the man gave a sympathetic nod. ��I hope you find peace in your grief.�� With another nod, the man turned and left.


    ��Peace. I seem to appear closer to it than you do.�� Itachi muttered to himself. Driven by his emotions, he used his Sharingan to look at the retreating man. His Reiryoku was tightly bound around him and had a metallic feel to it; his ironclad resolve �C Itachi thought.


    Looking back at the path leading to the graves, Itachi shook his head and turned in another direction. He had grieved in his life, for his mistakes and his clansmen. In this life, he had no one to grieve and for that he was thankful.


    The brief moment with the blindfolded man temporarily pushed away Itachi��s thoughts from manipulators and set him in an appreciative mood. Though one wouldn��t be able to tell by just looking at his face.


    Unfortunately, even that had to be interrupted as he received another message, this time in the form of a crow, that he was being called to the Head Captain��s office.


    His eyes narrowed as his mind spun out numerous reasons why the Head Captain would call for him, especially so soon after another failure at the Maggots Nest. Maybe Central 46 was done entertaining his ��ludicrously spun tale��, as one of them had so aptly put it.


    Unfortunately, the Head Captain was the number one person who Itachi would never be able to fool with a shadow clone. With the man��s spiritual attainment, he would most definitely sense the halved Reiryoku contained in the clone��s body. As an added level of precaution, Itachi only created one shadow clone for his stand-in while the other others were simpler crow clones.


    ��Itachi, you��re here quite late. The Head Captain sent out word for you almost an hour ago.�� Ch��jir�� Sasakibe, appearing as a white-haired middle-aged man, was the Lieutenant and right-hand man of Yamamoto Shigekuni.


    Being the right-hand of the Head Captain, Ch��jir�� was easily the strongest Lieutenant and judging from his Reiryoku and the intensity of his refined Reiatsu, Itachi concluded that he was certainly stronger than a few Captains he��s met; Kensei Mugurama and Love Aikawa at least, in Itachi��s humble opinion.


    ��I was with Yoruichi at the Maggots Nest.�� Itachi simply replied.


    ��Oh. I see then.�� Ch��jir�� responded in understanding as he led them both to an open space with a small garden behind the 1st Division building.


    Itachi remembered Yoruichi��s words about him not being a casual liar and inwardly scoffed. A half lie was still a lie after all.


    When they arrived at the tiny garden, they saw Yamamoto watering a plant that resembled a white lily with butterflies perched on different parts of his body.


    ��Head Captain, I��ve brought Itachi Uchiha.�� Ch��jir�� announced.


    ��Thank you, Ch��jir��.�� Yamamoto turned around to face them, specifically Itachi. ��Do you know why I called you here?��


    ��As expected.�� Itachi thought but outwardly shook his head. ��If I have to say, then it��s probably related to the reason why I��m still suspended from duty. That or Central 46 came to another decision concerning me.��


    If it has never been made clear, Itachi held no favorable opinion of the Central 46, yet he would admit that they were necessary and pivotal to the functioning of the Soul Society. He could easily imagine how feudalistic and war torn the Soul Society would otherwise have been if it were the Shinigami Captains that had been in charge of governing the soul population.


    Yamamoto only gave a non-admitting hum to Itachi��s reply before continuing in a brisk manner he was known for.


    ��That would normally be the case but since you��re a competent Shinigami, it wouldn��t surmise to have you remain idle throughout the period of your suspension.��


    Itachi nodded. This was expected, surprisingly late, but expected. Now only if they didn��t try to throw him into the Maggots Nest for the second time.


    Seeing Yamamoto remaining silent, Itachi took it as permission to speak his mind. ��I reckon my request to assist the Onmistukid�� in their investigation was overruled.�� He stated rather matter-of-factly than questioning.


    ��Of course they would. While you appear to be an invaluable asset, that very fact and also that you have been targeted twice �C which is also a point of conspiracy against you �C along with the nature of your arrival, it seems rather appropriate, does it not?�� Yamamoto asked, eyes no longer resting half-lidded but staring sharply at Itachi. ��And the insinuation that your addition is pivotal for their mission completion is highly arrogant, don��t you think?��


    The small garden fell silent, Itachi silently contemplating, meanwhile Ch��jir�� stood silently at the entrance. But despite Itachi��s feelings and personal reasons, he nodded.


    ���� I agree that from your perspective it does seem improbable and unwise.��


    Yamamoto nodded good-naturedly, slightly respecting Itachi��s backbone and conviction. That and he believed Itachi had nothing to do with Hollow experiments other than being a target.


    ��That, however, is not the reason why I called you here. Not even remotely close.�� He said, causing Itachi to slightly furrow his brows. ��How do you feel about being an instructor?��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 73 - An Old Face

    ��Your way is inefficient and unnecessarily risky. Don��t lose sight of our goal.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Itachi blinked, not quite understanding the reason behind Yamamoto��s decision but knew he had no other choice than to go with it.


    At first glance, Yamamoto looked like the kind of elder that let children get into whatever type of mischief they feel obliged to so that they can learn on their own, but that perception of him was instantly shattered after the first two times Itachi appeared in his presence. Knowing Yamamoto, or even a glimpse of the deceptive old man��s true nature, made sense why all the Captains were well-behaved in his presence.


    Yamamoto rarely asked. He commanded.


    And as he commanded, Itachi found himself crossing the gates of the Shin���� Academy and heading towards the Head Instructor��s office. Thankfully he didn��t have to spend much time with the man before he left his office for his class.


    As far as his knowledge went, 3rd Seats and Lieutenants were rarely instructors at the Academy and most times just acted as assistants. Luckily for him, his assignment was teaching the better applications of Hoho and Hakuda to the end-year students, fourth and fifth year to be precise, rather than anything theoretical.


    He had found out from the Head Instructor that they were lacking competent instructors to help the others from being too overwhelmed by the students due to their low numbers.


    Itachi stepped into the demarcated field that was used for practice and could already see the problems.


    Teaching martial arts forms in groups was hardly efficient if they couldn��t apply even a tenth of what they learnt against a superior opponent, i.e their lacking instructors.


    Upon his arrival, Itachi was greeted by one of the assistant instructors. ��3rd Seat Itachi, we heard another instructor was joining us today but I didn��t think it was you.��


    ��Neither did I. I was only told yesterday.�� Itachi said, his face set in a neutral mask, making the poor instructor not know how to respond to him. ��Hakuda and Hoho, right? Let��s not dawdle any longer then.��


    The instructor internally sighed in relief and led Itachi to where some of the students'' posture and application were being tested, while the others were doing poses.


    Seeing it like this almost brought a sense of nostalgia to Itachi, almost. He hardly remembered his times as an Academy student given how young and how fast he completed it. But now he was an instructor, not a student.


    ��Itachi Uchiha. I��ll be one of your instructors till further notice.�� He gave a brief introduction after hanging his black robe, leaving him with only his white undershirt and hakama(pants). ��Let��s begin.��


    He had a lot of misgivings about his current position as it further removed him from the investigation, which he was sure was done on purpose. His only saving grace being that the Head Captain probably didn��t believe the farcical theory that he was behind this, otherwise his situation might have been a lot worse.


    He could only go with it for now while at the same time put in extra effort to make up for lost time.


    The first student that came up to him was a girl who fidgeted as she got into a stance.


    ��Don��t worry, this is not the yearly assessment. Try and fail, fail and try again; that��s how you learn. You��ll find that knowledge gained through effort is rarely forgotten.��


    The girl was stunned, not expecting Itachi whose face was set in a perpetual stern look to give her genuine advice. She watched the assessment so she knew who it was standing opposite her. For her, the rank of 3rd Seat was one of high prestige �C one rank below the Lieutenants and just two below the Captain.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    She took a calming breath and got into a pose, only to get more emboldened when she saw him giving her an acknowledging nod.


    ��4th year student, Hana. Please advise.�� She slowed her breath and rushed towards Itachi, her Shunpo nowhere near the level to blur her movements, only just increasing her speed.


    Itachi didn��t know how impressive her display was according to the standards of the Academy so he kept his criticism to himself for now and focused on the areas she could improve at her level.


    ��Slow down. If you realize you��re not faster than your opponent, slow down and conserve your stamina.�� Itachi said as he deflected a kick and parried another one, pushing her off balance.


    She nodded and attacked again, this time slower than her initial pace.


    Even without his Sharingan, he could copy her movements rather easily and since he had also mastered Hakuda, it was easy for him to attack her with her form and style although with a bit more skillful proficiency.


    Seeing her growing increasingly frustrated, he ended their exercise with a parting word. ��I��ll save the criticisms for another time but as food for thought, it would have been better to ��learn�� my movements instead of trying to beat me. Your instructors hold back for a reason.��


    Not only Hana, the few students and instructors nearby, but even Itachi was surprised at how accommodating he was. The only person he could ever remember teaching was Sasuke and that was a very long time ago, yet here he was doing it so freely as if he had experience in it.


    As for the young man he met in the forest years ago, he would hardly classify it as teaching as he didn��t help with the intention to correct his flaws but instead to raise him to a level where he could pass the entrance exam. He left Junpei��s combat flaws to the Academy since that was the whole essence of the institution.


    Another person came up, a girl again �C who shoved her way in front of the boy who was supposed to be next �C and introduced herself before getting into a basic stance and beginning her attack with Itachi��s go-ahead.


    ��She is better than the first girl, Hana. Both in Shunpo and Hakuda.�� Itachi realized after her first two strikes failed and the way she recomposed herself. She wasn��t forcefully exerting herself for a show either.


    ��A mini-Yoruichi maybe?�� He thought. She used fast and pinpoint punches and kicks, which were all heavily complimented by her speed. With the ease she was connecting her rather amateurish movements, it would not take a genius to realize that this was the style she was going for.


    He repeated what he did to the first girl to the second one and after a few seconds of accessing her style and a few minutes of thoroughly accessing her capabilities, he ended the practice and got to the next student, repeating and repeating, until he got to the tenth student where a surprise was waiting for him.


    ��I half-expected you to say something at this point but I think I��ve forgotten what you were always like.�� A wryly smiling young man stood in front of him in a very basic stance. ��Junpei, 4th year. Please advice.��


    He said so with an expecting smile that took Itachi a moment to understand why. He had told him that he would tell him his name the next time they met, and while Junpei probably knew it by now, he still wanted to hear Itachi say it.


    Itachi freely let the small smirk that played across his lips visible which only made Junpei��s smile widen. ��I had thought you were in your fifth year when I saw you at the assessment almost two years ago.��


    ��What? No. I snuck in.�� Junpei said, sounding flattered that the man in front of him thought he could pull that off but that just made his next sentence that much bitter in his mouth.


    ��I tried graduating early from my third year but, haha, yeah, didn��t work out so well. But knowing myself, I shouldn��t have been that much surprised.��


    ��Uh? Do they know each other?�� The students began murmuring between themselves as they saw the two having a casual conversation.


    ��Probably from the Rukongai.�� Another student said, ��Maybe it��s because of this guy that made Junpei want to join the 2nd Division?��


    ��Oh, you might be right! He probably wanted to join 3rd Seat Itachi in the 2nd Division so badly that he tried taking an advance exam only to bomb it too badly.��


    There were a few mockeries but neither of the two people concerned paid it any attention.


    Itachi had nothing to say in regards to Junpei��s failure; both of them knew he wasn��t that talented right from the beginning. Instead Itachi raised his hands and beckoned Junpei to proceed.


    ��Itachi Uchiha.��


    That was all Junpei needed to press on his attack.


    An instant �C that was all it took to see through Junpei��s movements. Officially Junpei was the worst one so far from all the students he��d tested but that meant so little to nothing.


    Hard work might rarely ever beat talent, but no one said you always had to be the best? You just had to be strong enough to not be irrelevant.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 74 - A Belated Rematch

    ��You talk a lot. You don��t understand me. You don��t even understand yourself. You are just thugs who got lost in the mist and ended up here. You can��t even control where you are going.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Under the bright moonlit night sky, a pained scream was abruptly cut short following the sound of sword slicing through air and into an obstruction.


    ��This good enough for you?�� Gin, still wearing his unnerving smile, said to the empty wind as he swung off the blood from his blade while still looking pristine. Nothing on his whole body pointed to the evidence that he just killed a few Shinigami.


    ��You could use more efficiency in your methods.�� Aizen appeared behind Gin, missing the steely grey look that appeared in the latter��s eyes for a brief moment.


    ��Well, I can��t possibly be picky with my methods when the Gotei 13 Captains practically have all Shinigami under their lens as potential suspects.�� Gin said while shrugging. Shinigami died to Hollows every other day so there was nothing wrong if all the evidence surrounding a couple dead Shinigami points to Hollows, even if it was probably made to look that way.


    ��He��s been getting real snoopy lately. Seems that both of us and a few others are under his suspicion list.�� Gin said, but this time there was no smile or trace of humor on his face.


    ��Vice, I don��t usually snoop around your plans but whatever it is you��re about to do, might as well do it any time now.�� Gin raised his hand in a show of surrender when Aizen looked at him. ��I��m just sayin��. You��re the smart one so all by you I guess.��


    Despite his slippery acts of nonchalance and come-what-may attitude, the only person that has ever made Gin so terrified that he felt it at the core of his soul was the very same man in front of him.


    Aizen S��suke possessed every possible trait that could benefit one''s success. Strength? He had it in spades and more. Talent? Life might have as well been unfair to everyone else except Aizen. Intellect; something he had in spades that frightened Gin more than his strength ever did. Cunning, Patience, Resolve, Ego, Pride, Conviction etc. Anything that it could be, Aizen had it all in reserves.


    And if it was something he didn��t have, as impossible as that sounds, he could simply fake it at the drop of a hat.


    Whether it was the self-entitled spy trying to prove something or the ignorant Captains woefully unaware of the roles they had been assigned to play, or the contemptible Noble Houses that arrogantly basked in the security and illusion of power they have held for thousands of years; Aizen had seen through every single instant action or choice they could ever make. Even contingency plans they could never think of were already seen through by Aizen. Every plan or retaliation they could put forth �C even the act of going against him �C were all part of Aizen��s plan.


    ��It is not your place to worry, Gin. My plans have long since been set in motion. All the pieces just have to ��naturally�� move into position for me to take it all by one fell swoop.�� Aizen dug into the sleeves of a dead Shinigami and retrieved a device that he quickly deactivated with a simple flow of his Reiatsu.


    He turned to leave but stopped when he came shoulder to Gin. ��And Gin, this will be the last time you continuously question my plans. Am I understood?��


    ���� Loud and clear, boss.��


    Gin didn��t know when he started looking at the ground but he knew that by the time he raised his head up Aizen was already gone.


    He brought his hand to wipe off the beads of sweat running down his forehead. ��And yet they still can��t see how terrifying you are�� I can��t even pity them.��


    ����.


    Today would have been just like every single day before it to Itachi were it not for the towering grinning madman that sought him out for something he would have been happy forgetting.


    It was a bit unnerving for Itachi when Zaraki Kenpachi immediately noticed that something was wrong with Itachi after a single sword swing that Itachi��s clone blocked.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ��Why are you suddenly so weak?�� Was the first thing Kenpachi said after his first swing while frowning in extreme displeasure.


    ��What do you mean?�� The clone had asked when he saw Kenpachi just sitting crossed legged on the ground as if waiting for something to happen, and he was.


    Kenpachi snorted derisively as he stared dead at the clone��s eyes.


    ��I don��t forget the feel of a memorable opponent��s blade�� at least not this quickly.�� He raised a finger at Itachi. ��So whatever you do, bring the real you hear or I��m not leaving and neither are you.�� Saying that, he stabbed his worn out blade into the ground.


    Suffice to say, to Itachi, Zaraki Kenpachi was the biggest anomaly he had seen among Shinigami. Never had he heard of someone that was banned from learning any of the Shinigami combat arts, Zankensoki, or Kid��; both of which expert mastery was needed in order to be a Captain �C and yet Zaraki Kenpachi had none. Just pure brute force and an insanely perceptive instinct.


    ��Since you currently don��t belong to any Division, how about joining my Division?�� Kenpachi asked after Itachi �C the main one �C arrived.


    Even if Kenpachi��s unrestrained nature clashed fiercely with his, Itachi somehow found it easier to deal with his type. His experience with(tolerance of) the likes of Kisame, Deidara and Hidan made him accustomed to dealing with their spontaneous wildness.


    That and he also was itching for a fight for a change.


    ��Let��s go farther.�� Kenpachi seemed to appreciate his thinking if the wide grin on his face was any tell.


    Who ever liked it when their heated battle gets interrupted?


    ��Now, show it to me. That flame of yours!�� Kenpachi appeared as feral as his frenzied Reiatsu that he did not hesitate to rip out his eye patch and drown the entire area in the intensity of Reiatsu.


    Itachi��s on the other hand rose up like a calm wave but the moment he drew out his black blade, it exploded like a geyser.


    Whereas Kenpachi��s Reiatsu was a golden torrential wave, Itachi��s was a murky black that darkened the brightness of everything it washed over.


    ��The first time we fought, I was almost spent and I just awakened Amaterasu.�� The blade thrummed in Itachi��s hand as if approving the overbearing presence of his freely flowing Reiatsu which he did nothing to restrain. ��I assure you, this time will be different.��


    ��Why are you now suddenly talking so much?!!�� Kenpachi yelled with a feral smile as he set upon Itachi with his sword tearing open the ground behind him as he closed in on Itachi.


    ��Consume All, Amaterasu.��


    Kenpachi was already midway with an upperslash, cutting open the earth as he brought his blade forward. His blade had barely left the ground by centimeters when Itachi��s blade intercepted his.


    He seemed not to care and just threw a kick to Itachi��s chest which was blocked with his other arm but was forced to step backward from the force in Kenpachi��s strike.


    ��Your physical strength really is immense.�� He commented.


    Kenpachi suddenly jumped back and narrowly avoided the six spikes of black flames that sprouted from the ground and tried to skewer him.


    ��Too sl�C��


    ��I know you��re passionate about every fight, but you really should stop treating it as a fun session.�� Kenpachi��s words got sucked into his mouth as his chin met Itachi��s feet that raised him into the air.


    Kenpachi spun around horizontally as his feet left the ground and tried cutting Itachi but Itachi was outside the range of his blade with a finger pointing at Kenpachi.


    ��Be careful.�� Was the only warning Kenpachi got when a wick of flame appeared on Itachi��s finger and then started shrinking into itself until it was a small ball of black barely bigger than Itachi��s thumb.


    TZSSS!


    It practically burned away any resistance as it traveled and effortlessly sizzled through the layer of Kenpachi��s Reiatsu but the madman just didn��t care and swung down his blade in an attempt to cut it.


    TING!


    For that brief instant, it sounded as if metal hit metal, before it was drowned by the explosion of the tiny ball �C not because of the loud sound but rather the lack of it.


    Kenpachi flew away like a loose kite creating craters as he bounced off the ground.


    When Kenpachi finally stood up, he looked like nothing but a body bag of blood.


    ��Hmm? His Reiatsu almost subconsciously hardened to reduce the burns he suffered.��


    Kenpachi ripped off his burnt off Captain��s haori and the robe underneath to stand bare chested.


    ��You turned it off as soon as it exploded, right? I admit I was a bit careless. Those flames are still tricky to get past.��


    Itachi nodded. ��Well if you weren��t obsessively focused on ��having fun�� then you could have completely avoided your current state.��


    Kenpachi licked his blood and smirked at Itachi. ��Where''s the fun in that?��


    ��There will be no fun in it because you might die because of your carelessness and would not be able to enjoy a fight that should have been equal odds across the board.�� Itachi calmly replied while his eyes regarded Kenpachi as if he were a fool.


    The key difference between the manic fiends he knew and Kenpachi was that those he knew were all geniuses, at least to a certain degree in the way they fought.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 75 – Zaraki Kenpachi

    ��Life is born, and life dies�� But life is saved again.��  �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    Itachi shook his head as he saw Kenpachi enduring a futile struggle. Kenpachi��s physicality was greater than his, of that there was no doubt, but pure strength and no skill could only take him so far, especially when he was facing an opponent that had both in spades.


    Unfortunately for Kenpachi and all his strength, he could not perceive a way to subdue the black flames, and Itachi being a master of diversion almost had an easy time taking Kenpachi on.


    ��What the hell is this? How did you grow this strong in just a few years?�� Kenpachi was panting heavily but other than the wide grin and expectation of fun he had in the beginning, now only pure confusion remained.


    ��So you finally realize it.�� Itachi said  breathing slowly, mostly from exertion rather than exhaustion. ��I did grow stronger, yes, but not to the point that you are helpless because of a deep gulf between our strengths. This is just the difference between strength and skill.��


    ��With how you currently are, I am your worst possible matchup. The only reason you��ve endured for this long is because your Reiryoku and Reiatsu exceeds mine; both of which reduces the effect of any technique I use on you. But still, I can easily nullify such handicaps with the right skills.��


    ��Uh?�� Kenpachi frowned and pointed his blade at Itachi. ��Are you trying to say I can��t cut these annoying flames?��


    He shook his head again as Kenpachi was getting riled up again and it was only his confusion that was currently stopping him from blindly hacking and slashing.


    ��Of course you can; with your strength and a wave of Reiatsu, you can cut them, but only the ones you are lucky enough to cut and that doesn��t change the fact that you have no way of combating them, hence your loss.��


    Kenpachi jumped and brought his sword down at Itachi but Itachi just swung his burning sword in an arc and the flames that expanded from it caused Kenpachi to retreat at the last second.


    ��See?�� Itachi said. ��Now why didn��t you just cut through it? None of the other Captains would be as helpless or as clueless as you are if they were up against me.��


    Now this pissed Kenpachi off. Did Itachi just insult him by insinuating that he was the weakest Captain? Of course that wasn��t what Itachi meant but that was what Kenpachi understood.


    From Kenpachi��s perspective, it genuinely angered him because the same person he acknowledged as strong was now calling him very weak. It hurt his pride.


    They clashed again, sword against sword, but it was obvious who was having the upper hand.


    ��What use are such fancy skills when you��re fighting to the death?!�� Kenpachi shouted in Itachi��s face as they held their blades in a stare off.


    ��Who said it had to be fancy? As a swordsman shouldn��t your strength be reflected in the skill you wield with your blade?�� Itachi knew he wasn��t getting to Kenpachi as the look the man was giving him screamed ��I��ll kill you��, so he took another approach. ��You��re already skilled as a swordsman, extremely so. But what if, what if your blade is the reason why you can��t display that skill because you won��t let it?��


    That caused Kenpachi to pause, letting Itachi disengage from him.


    Despite his somewhat ��amicable�� relationship with Kenpachi, which was greatly due to his simple brutish nature, seeing Kenpachi��s blade like that irked him every time he saw it. Especially when he looked at it with his Sharingan; Kenpachi��s Reiatsu was practically forcing the blade��s Reiatsu from budging for even a single bit.


    For someone like him who cherished bonds as the ultimate treasure anyone could ever own, Kenpachi, under normal circumstances, should have been the person he despised the most. Except he wasn��t, because Itachi doing that would make him no more than a hypocrite when he did the same thing Kenpachi was doing to his blade to Amaterasu. Ignorance.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ��What the hell are you saying, Itachi? And why should it matter when we��re fighting?��


    ��You don��t care that you��re making yourself weaker?�� Itachi questioned incredulously.


    Kenpachi looked at his blade, inwardly mulling over the question until he got his answer �C one that made him laugh as he returned his gaze to Itachi.


    ��Why would I want to get stronger if I won��t be able to enjoy the fight?�� He laughed as if he just figured something very important. ��I don��t need borrowed strength when I can do it alone. I got this far without any fancy technique or Shikai or anything. Why would I need it now? Hahahaha!��


    ��Oh did that make you angry?�� Itachi didn��t say anything but Kenpachi could feel the anger in his eyes which only made him laugh more. ��Why do you even care?��


    ��What a fool.�� Itachi muttered. He��d try to convince the idiot but if he still refuses to listen then he��ll leave him to himself, he decided then.


    Kenpachi might be a great swordsman but most of that came from his overwhelming strength and reflexes, and his bestial instincts �C not necessary his skills.


    ��I��ll show you, Itachi!�� Kenpachi slowly sauntered towards Itachi before slowly pacing it to a full blown sprint. ���CThat I alone am enough!��


    Itachi��s eyes traced every of his movement to the extreme and when Kenpachi��s feet stopped to bring down his slash, Itachi stepped into his space and swung upwards.


    ��-!��


    ������


    ���� How?�� Kenpachi asked.


    Even if his Reiatsu tried combating the flames, Itachi��s blade dug in from his torso to his chest and easily eviscerated everything along its travel path


    ��Just know that until you stop being a fool, this gap will always exist between us.�� Itachi stepped back from Kenpachi who looked down aghast and confused at the same time. ��The difference between us is that you think you can do it alone, no one can. Because of that, the first time you defeated me was the last time you ever could.��


    The long gash across Kenpachi��s chest to his torso was a very prominent incision but no blood came out. Even though he didn��t cover his blade in flames, it was still the blade made of consuming flames.


    Kenpachi collapsed over before he could get a word out and Itachi squatted over his body and held a glowing hand over him to heal him. His use of Kaid��, unlike his Kid��, was still average but that wasn��t an issue right now.


    ��Are you going to continue watching, Yachiru?��


    Not a second later Yachiru landed beside him and looked at Kenpachi with a weird look on her face.


    ��Kenny lost.�� She stated.


    Itachi nodded. ��Do you know why he��s been so difficult?��


    She shrugged. ��How would I know? Kenny had always been like this.�� She hoisted Kenpachi��s body over her shoulders and waved at Itachi off her shoulder before leaving.


    ��She��s really weird.�� Itach thought. He couldn��t really put a finger on it. Even looking at Reiatsu, though it was different, it somehow felt familiar to Kenpachi��s, in a very obscure way. Not in color, intensity, or the feel of it, no. It felt like she could match his. ��Maybe his daughter?... No, I don��t think so.��


    There was something off about her, that he knew, but now wasn��t the time to focus on that.


    As he stood up to leave, he received a hell butterfly transmission from one of the instructors asking if he could come by the Academy.


    ��I don��t have any assignment there today.��


    [Haha, erm, it��s not an ��assignment��, Itachi. Some of the students came around and I was just wondering if you were�� free.]


    Itachi sighed. He didn��t blame the instructor because his current predicament was all because of the Head Captain and he couldn��t exactly say anything about it.


    The main reason however for his sigh was because of the students, a few specific ones who he was sure were the ones who strong-armed the instructor into calling him in.


    Taking a last look at the landscape of his recent fight, he shook his head in sadness.


    ��..


    ��Itachi, you��re here.�� A girl exclaimed as he walked into the training grounds and the group of girls around her happily marched over.


    Unfortunately for him, one thing they quickly discovered was that while he always looked stoic and came off as stern, he was inwardly a calm and soft person.


    And if there was one thing Itachi hated, it was attention. It disrupted the mask of stealth when trying to blend in and also made one easily identified on assignments as a threat when facing enemy agents.


    ��Right, this is not an assignment.�� He didn��t react to their call but instead turned to another part of the field where he could see Junpei training.


    ��An prime example of life��s unfairness.�� With how hardworking the young man was, he would have been decently skilled if he had an average talent.


    ��Junpei, join us.�� He called out.


    He heard disgruntled mutterings but he paid them no mind. His time wasn��t to entertain na?ve souls.


    He''d rather make his time worth it by helping the truly hardworking ones than being a convenient handyman and spar partner.


    ��What have you got for us today, Mr. Itachi?�� Junpei asked excitedly. If his facial expression wasn��t already obvious, then the way he listened to Itachi whenever he spoke told highly of how much he had missed their lessons together years ago.


    ��Reiatsu refinement.�� Itachi answered. ��It doesn��t matter how much Reiryoku you have, if you can��t refine it into a sufficiently strong enough Reiatsu then that is the first limiter you are placing on yourself as Shinigami.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 76 - Blindsided I

    ��Admiration is the furthest thing from understanding.�� �� Sosuke Aizen


    ��


    ��


    �������


    [1st Division �C Head Captain��s Office]


    ��How is the boy?�� Yamamoto asked none of the three people in the room with him in particular but the first to answer was Shunsui who had a wheat stalk in his mouth.


    Along with him was Yoruichi and Isshin, the latter who like Shunsui, appeared to want to be anywhere but here.


    ��He��s a good lad, old man Yama. A bit too serious, but I guess that��s why he has such a good head on his shoulders despite being so young. A real tragedy if you think about it.�� Shunsui affirmed wistfully.


    Yamamoto nodded slightly before turning to look at the other two Captains.


    This time it was Isshin who spoke up. ��I don��t have that much interaction with the boy but from my years of watching him, perhaps lost is the most apt word I can use to describe him.�� Isshin scratched his head, grumbling audibly before adding his last observation of Itachi. ��He��s damned skilled, that��s for sure. He always seems to know if someone is keeping an eye on him. A bit too cynical and stern for my liking�� I doubt he even trusts his own comrades from the Second.��


    The last part was barely a whisper but it caused Yoruichi who heard it to snort. ��Of course he doesn��t trust anyone, not even me �C or at least to the point that I can comfortably say so.��


    ��So you don��t trust him?�� Shunsui asked lazily.


    Yoruichi shook her head with a somewhat difficult expression on her face. ��Apart from Soi Fon, I��ll say I trust him the most out of all my subordinates. Don��t let the stoic mask fool you, he��s a lot kinder than he looks. Maybe even kinder than J��shir�� in his own way.��


    That caused Yamamoto, Shunsui and Isshin to snort as that was practically hard to believe. J��shir�� Ukitake was the most optimistic and understanding man any of them had ever seen �C kind enough that it almost bordered on the point of naivet��.


    ��Well he did practically take that boy he taught in the Rukongai as some sort of student even though he barely possesses any talent as a Shinigami.�� Isshin added as an after-point.


    ��Unohana told me as much. She, like Shih��in here, vouches for his upright morality. If only he had achieved his Bankai, he would be a prime candidate now that Ginrei is thinking of stepping down as Captain and his son is no longer viable for the position.��


    ��That��s a lot of consideration for someone like him from someone like you, Head Captain.�� Isshin could help but exclaim softly. Even after being a Captain and leaving for a few centuries already, seeing the Head Captain even a bit interested in a specific individual that wasn��t an enemy of the Soul Society was a very rare thing. The old man was as aloof as he was ancient.


    Yoruichi cut in with a subtle frown of displeasure on her face. ��And what does Central 46 say? Can he come back to duty? Or my Soi Fon at least?��


    ��Hmm.�� Yamamoto nodded. ��They can both return to duty but for now let the boy continue doing what he��s doing. The Academy says he is great as an instructor.��


    The joviality around him suddenly disappeared and its place was a stern gaze. ��And what of the traitor in our midst?��


    While Isshin and Yoruichi��s face turned taut, Shunsui scratched the side of his head and tipped his straw hat a bit down.


    ��No clue. They are a lot more subtle than any rebellious groups we����


    ���� They are not just a ��rebellious group��, Captain Shih��in. They are traitors who have trampled on everything it means to be a Shinigami. Find them, and I��ll personally execute them.��


    ��..


    [POV: With Itachi]


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    SMACK! TRRRING-


    Sparks flew off as Itachi parried Junpei��s fast pace dual swing, twisting his heel and pushing Junpei back.


    Junpei used Itachi��s force to backflip and landed horizontally on a tree, he dug his hands into his sash and drew two kunais that he threw at Itachi, who without moving an inch, easily caught the two kunais midair with one hand and threw them back to Junpei who��d used the opening to try to blindside Itachi.


    Junpei��s eyes widened at Itachi��s swift counter and was forced to slow down his dash to dodge the first kunai and deflect the other one.


    ��Seriously?�� He smiled in unbelief as to what just happened which was Itachi countering him with his own attack��


    BAM�C


    ��Good initiation, but you had nothing prepared for if your opponent attacked you in the opening of your own attack.�� Itachi spoke as Junpei pulled himself up after being slammed into a tree.


    ��I thought about it but attacking in such a tight window was the best I could do at the moment. Even the follow-up was delayed. I��m not exactly talented in these types of things, Mr. Itachi.�� Junpei frowned at himself as he picked up the kunais and sheathed them in his sash.


    Unexpectedly, the moment he turned around to face Itachi, he was forced to duck as Itachi��s hands flew over his head.


    ��I agree that you don��t have talent in the Shinigami arts, but don��t blame talent for something you can overcome with hard work.��


    Junpei felt his world spin followed by his brain rattling as a palm struck his chin.


    ��Most of the time hard work gets mistaken for talent, do you know why?�� Itachi asked while staring Junpei down.


    ��N-no.�� Junpei cradled his chin and winced as a sharp pain cut through his jaw.


    Not taking consideration of his pain, Itachi continued speaking. ��Because most times the success from hard work is so natural and overwhelming that you have no other word to describe it except ��talent��. Talent shortens the learning curve but true mastery comes from hard work.��


    Their personal exercises had resumed after a decade and unlike before where Itachi wasn��t fully invested, he had taken it upon himself to train Junpei for no exact particular reason other than the boy��s determination.


    ��Tachi-tachi!��


    Hearing the tiny voice calling his name in such a comical manner caused Itachi to sigh, except that no expression of displeasure was seen on his face.


    ��Um, who��s that?�� Junpei asked skeptically as this was a private place they have been using to train for a while now.


    His thoughts were halted at the appearance of a pink haired girl, only for it to combust on itself when he saw where the little girl landed on.


    ��Tachi-tachi, is this another of your hiding spots?�� Yachiru looked down at Itachi from his head where she was standing on with one foot.


    ��I��m bus-,�� He paused what he was about to say and changed his words the next moment. ��I��m training someone.��


    Yachiru followed his gaze and saw Junpei staring dumbly at her.


    ��Who��s this Tachi-tachi?�� She tilted her head curiously and flash-stepped in front of Junpei which greatly startled the youth.


    ��Junpei, an Academy student.�� Itachi simply replied. ��Is Zaraki anywhere near?�� He asked after not sensing the behemoth around.


    ��Nuh uh. He��s drilling the squad members.�� She walked around Junpei, poking him and giggling at his reaction.


    ��Um, Mr. Itachi����


    ��Yachiru Kusajishi, Lieutenant of the 11th Division.��


    Junpei immediately stood ramrod in fright, paling even more as he finally noticed the Lieutenants armband on her arm along with the mention that this childlike girl was the Lieutenant of the most bloody and strongest Division in the Gotei 13.


    Itachi gave him some time to compose himself before they continued the other facets of their training.


    ��You still haven��t awakened your Shikai, right?��


    Junpei lowered his head in shame. ��I meditate everyday but so far nothing. Though I can faintly feel it, it��s nothing to go off on.��


    ��Then take your time. However, an advice from my personal experience; don��t view your Zanpakut�� like a special weapon, instead regard it as meeting an old friend or finding a lost piece of yourself. Treat them how you��ll treat yourself and more because they will be your closest confidante till you die.��


    Junpei nodded solemnly. He is barely able to cast the first ten Kid�� spells of Had�� and Bakud��, Shunpo was nowhere near decent, Hakuda is average according to Itachi��s assessment, and he still had a long way to connect with his Asauchi to talk less of awakening his Shikai �C the path ahead of him was very rough.


    ��Cheer up, Jun-jun. Although you��re very weak, at least you��re still trying to be better than some bums in our Division.�� Yachiru patted to console him.


    ��It��s nothing admirable or an achievement to be acknowledged.�� Itachi doused whatever hope Yachiru had built up in Junpei��s mind as she was basically comparing him to the lowest of lowest Shinigami that barely graduated the Academy. ��We��ll still�C��


    The two of them looked weirdly at Itachi who suddenly paused and closed his eyes.


    ��Tachi-tachi?��


    POOF!


    ��Eh?��


    ��Eh?��


    They both let out confused noises as they saw Itachi burst into feathers.


    Though they would both come to learn of it later, something huge was happening in the Soul Society.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 77 - Blindsided II

    A/N: I''m still alive, for those wondering, but I broke the screen of my phone on Tuesday night I think. So yeah, no typing, no reading, no scrolling, no watching....until now that is.


    ����������������������


    ��Their reality may all be a mirage. Can we consider them to simply be living in their own world, shaped by their beliefs?�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    Itachi, despite being relieved from duty, made it a point to keep an eye on all the Captains, Lieutenants, and 3rd Seats �C as much as he could anyway �C without alerting the Kid�� Corps or 12th Division sensory formation.


    He couldn��t keep an effective watch because of the sheer size of the Gotei 13 and trying to gain more ground would definitely trigger the anti-surveillance systems because controlling his clones effectively will become even harder since too much identical Reiatsu in certain areas will definitely garner attention.


    So he limited himself as much as he could to draw out their movement patterns and how frequently they came in and left the Seireitei. He even kept a makeshift bingo book on all his suspected targets, both minor and major.


    He used his crows mostly to monitor outside movements to specific distances since they were harder to sense. And it was because of this caution of his that his crows picked up a familiar energy signature and since he could connect his vision with theirs, along with their ability to use the Sharingan to a limited degree, there was no way he could forget the perverted way a Shinigami��s Reiatsu twisted into that of a Hollow.


    His main body was already crossing the gates when he paused briefly to think on his path of action.


    Calling forth a crow, he stared at it as his eyes turned into his complete Sharingan before turning back to his normal eyes, an action mirrored by the crow.


    ��Go to Yoruichi.��


    If this had been a few years back, he would have gone at it alone even if he knew better, but now it was a little different.


    He more than anyone knew the value of having supporting comrades. He was bound to fail if he took the whole burden upon himself, even if he had questioned her capabilities.


    He looked at the sky and noted that it was slowly getting darker. ��What an ill omen.�� He muttered.


    He utilized his Shunpo to his limit as he hurried to where the crow had picked up the energy signature �C which was a whole lot of minutes or even hours away.


    ����


    [2nd Division, Captain��s Office]


    Yoruichi was in her office with Soi Fon who had promptly resumed her duties with fervor after being unable to officially serve her Lady for months now. It was so heart wrenching �C furthermore increasing her anger and hate of Itachi.


    It was in this mood that Itachi��s crow flew in through the window, alerting the both of them as it flew straight for Yoruichi who watched it��s movement with interest.


    ��Itachi? Is something wrong?�� Seeing the three dotted patterns on the crow��s eyes was a dead giveaway on whose action was this.


    ��Lady Yoruichi, is something wrong?�� Soi Fon asked upon hearing Yoruichi exclaim.


    Yoruichi held out her hand for the crow to perch, to which it did, and stared at the eyes of the bird that seemed to be telling her something.


    She frowned as she felt a probing sensation in her mind that was identical to Itachi��s, except that this wasn��t a probing or mental attack �C it was a message.


    She let the probing go in and before her eyes and senses were the same visual that Itachi��s surveillance crow had witnessed.


    ��!!


    Yoruichi standing up immediately startled Soi Fon who jumped up and held her breath for anything Yoruichi might say.


    ��We��re on the move, Soi Fon. I��ll contact Kisuke on the way.��


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    She disappeared from the office before followed by a confused Soi Fon who just ignorantly followed behind her.


    ��Is something wrong with Itachi, Lady Yoruichi?�� Soi Fon gathered her courage to ask after they left the Seireitei.


    Yoruichi scoffed, half amused and half troubled. ��Something is wrong, but not with Itachi�� if we dally any longer that is. Try to keep up, Soi Fon, I��m going on ahead.��


    ����


    Itachi who��d been running for almost an hour finally slowed down as he drew nearer to the place his crow showed him.


    Something had destroyed his crow but that was the least of Itachi��s worries as he saw the malevolent Reiatsu building up and the intensity of it was one that was way above that of any Hollow he��s fought.


    ��Impossible�� A Captain.��


    It was too spontaneous. From his crows, he knew that Shinji and a few Shinigami were dealing with a rather persistent Hollow that had killed half of the former squad sent after it.


    And with that thought came another grim realization.


    This group wasn��t the only ones currently on missions. There were a few Captains with mismatched squads in different Districts of the Rukongai at this very moment. Some were even around this area.


    He instantly formed two clones who immediately left without him giving them any directives. The mission objective was clear.


    RAAARGHHHHH!


    Not wasting a single moment any longer, Itachi drew out both of his blades and rushed towards Shinji who was currently slaughtering the squad members around him, which was when another Reiatsu started acting up. It was a few miles away but Itachi could feel it along with the realization that darkened his visage further.


    Another Captain.


    Shinji in his berserk rage swung his sword at a terror frozen Shinigami, almost cleaving the poor man in two had Itachi been a second too slow.


    ��Captain Shinji, listen to me!�� Itachi tried reaching to any part of his consciousness as they clashed but it was to no avail.


    He could see the Hollow mask that had almost fully covered Shinji��s face and a pair of maddened eyes behind the bony exterior.


    Shinji stabbed his blade through Itachi but that turned out to be an illusion only for him to be blindsided as a Kid�� hit him straight in the back.


    Just because he couldn��t fully utilize his illusions on Shinji because of his berserk Reiatsu, didn��t mean he couldn��t use it on the environment.


    ��Another one is coming.��


    Shinji widely swung his blade, sending tainted slash waves of Reiatsu to destroy everything around them but none of them touched Itachi who had promptly retreated.


    He could see how the two foreign yet similar Reiryoku were meshing and feeding into each other and raising it up by a level.


    ��Burn and Reveal, Truth-seeker.��


    He released his Shikai while jumping midair and turned to face the incoming Hollow who turned out to be Kensei Mugurama, Captain of the Ninth, approaching with a short blade in his hands.


    He turned his blade towards Kensei and sent an arc of black flames towards the Captain but Kensei in response swung his blade and a great draft of wind flew out to collide with Itachi��s flames.


    ��That��s his Shikai, Tachikaze. Wind manipulation and an explosive trait to his attacks.��


    Quickly recalling the information he had on both Captains, Itachi landed in the middle of both Hollowfied Captains with the other Shinigami having already fled the area.


    Two Captains. Two berserk Captains with Hollow abilities.


    FTHOOOM~


    The slight updraft of air behind Itachi alerted him of the incoming attack at the same time that Kensei sent a huge vacuum of air that ripped through everything in its path.


    The air vacuum exploded on hitting Itachi and was then impacted by the energy slash Shinji sent, resulting in a bigger explosion that engulfed Itachi.


    ��Bakud�� #79: Kuy�� Shibari.��


    Nine ball-sized black holes appeared around Shinji and Kensei sealing their movements with the force of the black holes, but Itachi wasn��t done.


    ��Katon: G��enkyo.��


    A huge ball of fire, like a small meteor, fell down towards the two immobilized Hollow Captains.


    ��Enton.��


    The blazing meteor gained a black tint as it neared them, both of which were widely releasing their Reiatsu in a bid to escape the bind and it was working, albeit they were a few seconds too slow.


    ��Kai.��


    The sealing black holes and the small meteor exploded upon Itachi��s final intonation and blanketed everything in miles with its magnitude of force and the dreary Reiatsu it carried.


    Itachi landed on the ground and looked at the Reiatsu of the two Captains to check if they were still alive, and they were. Kensei was better off than Shinji but not that it mattered as the both of them were pretty banged up.


    Suddenly his eyes detected an instantaneous movement which he moved to dodge, and he did but��


    Drip. Drip. Drip.


    Itachi looked at his arm in confusion, knowing that he had dodged the attack but he somehow ended up getting cut.


    A faint aroma entered his nose prompting him to look at where the attack came from, and that was when he immediately understood what had happened.


    Shinji Hirako��s Shikai, Sakanade, had been released at the moment before the fire jutsu hit them. A Shikai that controls the sense of direction of everyone that it affects, i.e anyone that inhales the sweet aroma it emits.


    The two Hollows struggled to stand up, both with their Shikai active, and yet Itachi was still not entirely focused on the fight.


    ��Where are they?��


    How the hell did something as drastic as this happen right under everyone��s noses.


    Still, he had to subdue these Captains without killing them �C and one of them just so happens to use illusions.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 78 - Blindsided III

    ��Seek not beauty in battle. Seek not beauty in death. Consider not your own life. If you wish to protect that which must be protected, then strike while your opponent��s back is turned.�� �� Sosuke Aizen.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Yoruichi was rushing towards Itachi but had to change her direction when Itachi met her halfway through her full sprint.


    ��Itachi!... A clone.�� Yoruichi guessed and the clone nodded. ��Where��s your main body? Are you alright?�� She couldn��t hold herself and fired rapidly but the clone clearly didn��t have time to entertain her questions or whatever worries she had.


    ��It��s a lot worse. I led Kensei towards the main so he��s currently facing two Hollowfied Captains, Shinji Hirako and Kensei Mugurama, but they are not the only Captains out. Captain Aikawa and Captain ��toribashi are still unaccounted for.��


    ��WHAT!?�� Yoruichi��s heart seized for a few seconds before it started beating rapidly.


    ��The Gotei should have been alerted by now so focus on the other Captains to prevent them from slaughtering the squads with them.��


    Itachi turned to leave but Yoruichi held him back with a deep worry etched to her eyes. ��Let me come with you. I��ll update Soi Fon and Kisuke on the present situation and they��ll know the proper way to�C��


    Itachi cut her off without so much as a second thought. ��I��ll be fine. I doubt they can use their Bankai in their current state, so I��m not too worried. Go! And be careful.�� Itachi turned away to leave after finishing his piece.


    ��This whole thing reeks of a setup.��


    ��Damn it!�� Yoruichi angrily punched the tree beside her which uprooted it and a few other trees. She gritted her teeth and contacted Kisuke to get the coordinates of the other two Captains while delivering the somber news to him.


    [There��s no denying this, Yoruichi. Someone has tampered with my experiments and research.]


    ��We��ll worry about that later. We have to prevent two Captains from going over the edge.�� She took a deep breath as she hurried to the location Kisuke gave her. ��Itachi is right, you know. This whole thing smells like a setup.��


    [�� Me.]


    ��Don��t over think, Kisuke. Let��s deal with Love and ��toribashi first, okay?��


    [��]


    ��Damn it, Kisuke!��


    [I��m on it. Tessai and Hachigen are en route.]


    Yoruichi and Kisuke traded a few words over the hell butterfly as Yoruichi reduced the distance between her and the Captains when suddenly Kisuke said something that completely stole her attention.


    [I think I know who did this, Yoruichi. Shinji had his suspicions but this just happening right after he told me is a little too conspicuous and coincidental.]


    ����


    [POV: With Itachi]


    A pair of red eyes shone ominously bright on this very dark night as three gales of Reiatsu clashed against each other in this dead landscape.


    WRYYYYYYYYY!


    Sparks flew off as Itachi faced the two Captains at once.


    Enhanced perception, linear prediction, perfectly coordinated reflexes, precise energy manipulation �C Itachi had the Sharingan running on maximum as he kept up with the two of them, countering Kensei��s attacks and seeing through Shinji��s illusion.


    For the latter, a few seconds into seeing how Shinji��s Zanpakut�� weaved Reiatsu to manipulate someone��s sense of direction was all Itachi needed to render the Shikai useless against him.


    They shouted in frustration as they cut down their 100th Itachi only for him to burst into crows which then turned into shurikens that stabbed into their bodies before going off like little explosives.


    ��No one yet. Where are they?�� Itachi pondered again as so far there has been no feedback from the clones he had patrolling the area.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    He took a soft step back before slashing down and Shinji who was a few meters away from him acquired a cut across his chest which forced him to stumble and fall to his knee.


    ��Bakud�� #63: Saj�� Sabaku.��


    Yellow chains appeared and bound the severely injured Shinji and held him there. These yellow chains, like a lot of restraining Kid�� spells, can''t be broken with physical strength.


    ��Now, remaining you.�� Without wasting more of his time, he rushed at Kensei who took a step back in fright and swung his blade randomly. To his muddled despair, Itachi had already substituted with an exploding clone that promptly exploded in Kensei��s face.


    ��RARRRRRRGHHHHHH!�� Kensei screamed as a blade slid through the flesh on his back and incinerated where it passed through.


    ��Bakud�� #61: Rikuj��k��r��.�� Before Kensei could thrash around, six large rods of light struck into his body and sealed his movement but Itachi wasn��t done as Kensei was too stubborn for that to safely keep him in place.


    ��Had�� #63: Raik��h��.�� Itachi intoned a mid tier lightning Kid�� spell and without an ounce of hesitation, shot it point blank at Kensei.


    ��For one, they are scarily durable.�� A perpetual frown was on his face as he watched the groaning form of the two Hollowfied Captains. ��How did it come to this?��


    Unable to pick up whether they were under the perpetrator��s influence without the instance of a recent activation was the first disadvantage against him.


    His lack of power and influence to move as he pleased within Seireitei was also another disadvantage, albeit a natural one �C but that mattered little as Amaterasu still refused to speak with him to this day.


    Summoning a hell butterfly, he contacted Yoruichi regarding the status of the other Hollowfied Shinigamis and to confirm if his fears were right.


    [Itachi, where are you? Are you alright?]


    Before answering, he threw up a barrier Kid�� dome to block any outside interference he didn��t allow. It didn��t take a genius to realize that whatever he had stubbornly gotten embroiled in was way above his current capabilities. Never in his life did he expect they��d target the Captains too.


    ��I��m fine. Kensei and Shinji have been neutralized for now. How is the situation over at your end?��


    He heard her hesitate, which was enough of a heads up for him to prepare himself for whatever he was about to hear.


    [Love and ��toribashi were Hollowfied�� along with Lisa Yad��maru and 3rd Seat Miyako Shiba, Lieutenant Kaien Shiba��s wife.]


    That wasn��t good. Six Captains are already involved, four directly and two indirectly �C well three since Kaien is from a Noble Family and a relative of Isshin Shiba.


    ��Is there anything you guys can do about this on your end?�� Itachi asked but Yoruichi went silent on the other end. ��Yoruichi?��


    [�� We don��t know yet.]


    ��Is there something you��re not telling me?��


    [Not now, let��s meet back at the barrack. Captain Shiba and Lieutenant Sasakibe are en route in your direction. The Head Captain is already notified so we��re bringing them in.]


    This line went dead leaving Itachi feeling very conflicted. He could almost tell; something was very wrong and it was escaping everyone��s notice.


    Like a snake in a field of grass.


    He sat on the floor and contemplated on his thoughts and all what he knew about the Shinigami and then specific individuals that he was suspicious of.


    ��Only if I had the authority.�� Now wasn��t that a humbling thought? He lacked it back then and he still lacked it now. For all his morality and philosophy, he lacked the strength necessary to make true his ideals.


    Power, in all its forms - he needed it.


    ��Really? Itachi Uchiha, vying for political and military power. I am the biggest hypocrite.��


    These were his only choices as long as he decided that it affected him �C turning rogue and doing whatever he pleases or ascending the hierarchical power system of the Shinigami.


    ��The Executive Militia and Onmistukid���� Those are my natural habitat, and thankfully the ones I need the most.��


    For all his talk of hating nobles and not caring for higher positions of power, he had to accept it, as much as he hated it, that there was little to nothing he could do as a 3rd Seat.


    He could of course go rogue, but what would that do? He would no longer be in proximity of whatever was going on in the Shinigami sphere and his movements would be heavily restricted.


    He stood up, forsaking his thoughts for a latter time, and watched as two figures arrived at his location and looked around warily.


    ��.


    Isshin had been the one to sense the anomaly in the area when they arrived and signaled to Ch��juro Sasakibe to keep alert as they arrived to an empty location.


    Before he could do a more aggressive probe, the space around them shattered like glass and revealed Itachi along with the two knocked out and restrained Captains.


    The two of them couldn��t help but reveal their extremely surprised reactions, Ch��juro more than Isshin at the impossibility of what this meant.


    ��Did you do this alone, kiddo?�� Isshin asked, extremely serious even with his surprised reaction.


    Itachi nodded. ��They weren��t exactly in their right minds which made it a lot easier for me. I��d have had a much harder time had it been otherwise and they could efficiently utilize their Shinigami techniques and Zanpakut�� abilities.��


    ��Still,�� Isshin looked at the two Captains with a difficult expression on his face. ��They are Captains and their instincts aren��t something anyone can ��easily�� combat against, whether or not they were in their right minds.��


    ��We should return right now. The Head Captain is not pleased.�� Ch��juro said, breaking whatever subtle confrontation was going on between them.


    Isshin turned towards the direction of the Seireitei and nodded grimly. ��You��re right. I can almost feel his Reiatsu from all the way out here.��


    His words surprised Ch��juro and Itachi as they couldn��t feel what Isshin was feeling which Isshin noticed and he chuckled.


    ��It��s too faint from this distance for you to pick it up.�� That was the last thing he said before going over to Shinji and Kensei and striking their Sanketsu points, effectively knocking them out and sealing their Reiatsu for the two subordinates to carry back without any accidents.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 79 - A Foreseen Conclusion

    ��Those who turn their heads against their comrades are sure to die a terrible death. Be prepared.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    Today was a very dark day for the Soul Society and every Shinigami by association when the wildfire news of what happened to the Captains made its rounds through every quadrant of the Gotei 13.


    To say everyone was shocked was an understatement. To say they were scared was grossly undermining it.


    The Shinigami, especially the ones that worshiped the Captains strength, were horrified at the realization of what they thought inconceivable.


    For the Captains, the dire complexity of the current scenario they were suddenly smacked in the face with reminded them all too well of their mortality, and that was a sentiment they would rather have done without.


    Suddenly losing the security and protection of their immense strength, or being reminded in a morbid way that they could lose it just as easily as any other Shinigami, rattled them inwardly.


    They were all gathered in the Kid�� Corps, all watching with grim looks in their faces as the Kid�� Corps along with the Medical Shinigami of the Fourth and the Research Institute of the Twelfth worked in tandem to see if they could find a way to reverse the Hollowfication.


    But the Captains knew all too well that such a convenient solution was nigh impossible.


    The grim looks on their faces were mostly because of the thought of what they would be forced to do at the end of the day.


    Hollows and Shinigami were two sides of the spiritual coin that were never meant to coexist. Right now, these Captains were nothing more than crazed Hollows that would soon go on and devour souls as soon as they woke up.


    ��Where��s the old man?�� Ky��raku asked in a weighty voice.


    ��Central 46.�� J��shir�� replied curtly.


    ��We better go over to his yard since he��s probably back. I want to know what we��re doing.�� The remaining Captains, which were Yoruichi, Ginrei and Isshin, nodded solemnly and turned to leave.


    They arrived at Yamamoto��s office and, like Ky��raku had expected, the old man was sitting on his chair with a very dark cast over his face.


    They could feel the rise in temperature and how scorched the air became �C and it was not of their senses. Steam was slowly filling up the room.


    ��What am I hearing?�� Yamamoto asked in a very low voice.


    The threat that his voice carried frightened them all that none could look at their esteemed Captain Commander in the eyes.


    Seeing no one answering, Yamamoto banged his cane on the ground forcefully which caused all the Captains garment to billow freely from the updraft of wind it created.


    ��I��ll ask again: what is this that I am hearing?�� Yamamoto asked again, tentatively.


    ��Four Captains, a Lieutenant and a 3rd Seat have been turned into Hollows.�� Surprisingly it was J��shir�� who spoke up before anyone had the chance to. ��And to my knowledge, the young man from the Second, Itachi Uchiha, was the first person to notice this before and swiftly informed Captain Yoruichi who informed us all.��


    At the mention of Itachi��s name, the huge doors were opened to let Itachi who had been waiting outside to come in.


    ��How?��


    Itachi who just stepped in wasn��t given the chance to take more than three steps before he was halted by Yamamoto��s question.


    He didn��t even need to feel the air of the room to know that while simple in the way it was asked, Yamamoto wanted no simple answer. The old man wouldn��t hesitate to take his limbs or head off if he got the hint that Itachi was being sketchy with his answers.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Itachi took no other step forward and elaborated on all his actions after his return from the Living World almost a year ago. His limited spy network, his surveillance of target individuals and carefully monitoring their movements �C which was why he managed to pick up the familiar combustion of a Shinigami��s Hollowfying Reiatsu.


    Under a plethora of surprised looks, even from Yoruichi who had found out that she was an initial target of ��warranted suspicion��, Itachi brought out a bingo book which he threw at Yamamoto.


    ��And your reason for doing all this?�� Yamamoto asked.


    ��This is my home now, at least I hope to make it one. Acting as I did was all done after a lengthy period of considering if it was worth it and I decided it was, Head Captain Yamamoto.��


    The room fell quiet as everyone knew not to provoke Yamamoto in the slightest in his current mood. Only the continuous sound of flipping pages echoed out softly as Yamamoto slowly perused the book in his hands.


    He glanced subtly at Itachi, noting that the young man had made this a physical copy on the likely occasion of something similar to this happening.


    Surely if he could see this, there was no way the Captains wouldn��t.


    ��You mentioned that if all the Captains were to release their Shikai then you would be able to know if someone here is masquerading as an illusionist, is that correct?��


    Itachi nodded.


    ��Alright then.�� With movement that Itachi��s eyes failed to catch, Yamamoto stood directly in front of Itachi and stared dryly at the youth. ��Then carry on.. I will personally observe you.��


    Under Yamamoto��s words, even if they didn��t want to, all the Captains present - except for Yoruichi, Kenpachi and Unohana �C along with Itachi, simultaneously released their Shikai under Itachi��s gaze, who was also under Yamamoto��s acute observation.


    The flush of Reiatsu in such a tight space pushed against the walls and windows but was restrained by the Captains before it could cause any damage.


    ��So?��


    Itachi closed his eyes and sighed. ��It��s none of them.��


    Yamamoto said nothing, only looking at Itachi for a moment longer before walking back to his chair.


    ��Come in.��


    The doors once again opened and three clad men walked in. From their garb, everyone noted that they were from the Onmistukid�� stealth forces.


    One of them bowed and stepped forward to present a scroll to Yamamoto under the curious gaze of the Captains.


    They left immediately after presenting the scroll to Yamamoto.


    ��When the news reached me, I headed to Central 46 and told them to access all our databases to check for any information in their that hasn��t been authorized by me and fewer by specific people. I did this to see if anyone was using our facilities to store forbidden data�� and this,�� He raised the scroll for all of them to see. ��This is the result of that. One that saddens me greatly.��


    Everyone waited curiously for Yamamoto to read out what was in the scroll but all he did was call out a name, and then followed with a question.


    ��Kisuke Urahara. What exactly does your research about ��Transcending the Shinigami Natural Limits�� entail?��


    Heads whipped immediately to Kisuke who looked stunned and shocked, which was more than a telling expression in this situation.


    ��Granted, you tried to delete everything from the database a decade ago and was almost successful in erasing it fully from every database in the Seireitei, at least 90% of it.��


    Yamamoto��s gaze carried a certain weight to it that almost cowed everyone to submission.


    Under the Captains pinning stares, Kisuke shifted uncomfortably where he stood, especially after catching Yoruichi��s aghast eyes.


    ��Just like it says, I was looking for a way to increase the potential ceiling of Shinigami who have reached their limits and can��t progress further.��


    ��And one of the ways to do that was by combining a Shinigami and a Hollow since they are basically souls at their roots.�� Yamamoto completed. Kisuke let out a despondent chuckle with drooped shoulders and gave a nod of affirmation to Yamamoto.


    ��The Hollow experiments, though this report doesn��t contain any information on the topic, was however mentioned here. Are these your doing, Kisuke Urahara?��


    Kisuke sighed deeply. ��My research never delved into the experiments because I never conducted it.��


    ��Kisuke!��


    ��Captain Shih��in, stay your tongue! Or else you agree to being in mind with him.�� Yamamoto glared at Yoruichi, immediately stopping her outburst.


    ��Kisuke Urahara, you have until sunrise tomorrow to surrender the names of your accomplices before you and the Hollowfied Captains are executed at the S��kyoku.��


    Itachi was just as dumbfounded as the rest of the Captains with the revelations that just came out of nowhere.


    Kisuke��s sword was taken from him and high-end Bakud�� spells that weren��t part of the standard 90 spells were used to shackle his Reiatsu and restrain any exert movement from him before he was taken away by two of the Captains.


    However, despite how everything came to a surprising climax, Itachi still felt that something was off.


    This was just too convenient, especially when Kisuke didn��t really deny or affirm to the allegations. Not that he thought Kisuke was innocent, but instead it felt like Kisuke was taking the fall for someone else.


    ��Where��s the illusion user? Is he really going to give up his accomplices?�� Itachi thought. He looked at Yoruichi whose eyes had turned to a hateful cold spite that stared at Kisuke as he was escorted out to his holding cell.


    It felt too premeditated to Itachi. It felt like the obvious conclusion that was theorized at the beginning of a hard investigative case. When did complex investigations ever have simple conclusions?


    ��She knows something.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 81 - Betrayal and Acceptance

    ��This is what happens when you are skilled, power causes you to become isolated and arrogant.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    To no one''s surprise, the moment the alarms blared throughout the whole of Seireitei that some Captains who were branded traitors were escaping, the whole Shinigami populace were up and active.


    The traitors; Captain Kisuke Urahara, Captain Yoruichi Shih��in, Grand Chief Tessai Tsukabichi and Vice Kid�� Chief Hachigen Ush��da �C were accused of the crimes of aiding and orchestrating Kisuke Urahara��s prison break, the Captain who is primarily responsible for illegal experiments on Hollows and Shinigami, even involving his fellow Captains.


    Because of Kisuke Urahara, the Gotei 13 lost six Captains, a Kid�� Grand Chief, two Lieutenants and a 3rd Seat �C effectively halving the core strength of the Shinigami in just one day.


    The greatest traitor amongst Shinigami till date, that was Kisuke Urahara.


    ��..


    While everyone was running around and lighting up the Seireitei in a hub of activity, Itachi was having a moral dilemma. At least his main body, as a few of his clones were running around and blending into the crowd activity.


    What he was finding hard to come to terms with was whether or not he did the right thing by just letting Yoruichi go.


    Even if he knew he had no chance of winning against both of them, the fact that he was fine with them leaving with no question answered gnawed on him.


    He might have made a terrible mistake there for all he knew.


    ��It all comes down to trust, does it not?�� Like always his voice of reason, Tsukuyomi came when his thoughts were disorganized.


    ��You already know this, that the reason you decided to do nothing during their escape is because you trust Yoruichi. At least to a certain extent. Do you perceive my words as wrong?��


    Itachi sighed. ��No. Not necessarily.��


    ��This is what it means to live, Itachi. The uncertainty and consequences of actions, great and small, is what makes life such a gift. You worry if your trust is misguided and if Yoruichi will betray it, but what if she does? So what if everything you thought you knew about her was a lie? At the end of the day it was your decision to trust her as it is her decision on whether or not to honor it. Such is life.��


    He knew, of course he knew that. At the end of the day, the root of it lay in his inability and him doubting his own decisions.


    ��There��s still that Aizen S��suke. She said not to confront him until I was strong enough. If the four of them couldn��t confront him, then maybe I��m really nowhere strong enough either.��


    He understood the sentiment of what it meant, especially when he fought two Hollowfied Captains.


    There was a steep ladder when it came to the Captains. For someone like Kisuke Urahara, Captains like Kensei and Ginrei were no different from the Lieutenants strength-wise. Him fighting off two Captains in their Shikai was testament to that.


    And yet, they still did nothing against the suspected instigator, Aizen S��suke, and Itachi knew why.


    ��It''s his illusions, right?��


    ��Most likely. A complete illusion is quite the terrifying ability. Even if the extent of the ability doesn��t equal that of the Tsukuyomi technique and its control of the target��s sense of time, hypothetically speaking, just the fact that it is complete renders the prowess of Tsukuyomi redundant.��


    Itachi rubbed the bridge of his nose as he arrived at what Tsukuyomi was building up to. ��It means Truth-seeker might not be able to break through it if he actively controls it.��


    All the instances of the illusion he��s come against were like pre-programming commands, meaning that they had already done their function and were going back to standby when he intercepted them.


    ��So in the end it still falls to getting stronger faster.��


    ��For most part of it? Yes. Unfortunately, getting stronger takes time. You can��t get to the height of power you want in a day. Let time take its due course.��


    A hell butterfly appeared in Itachi and from it came the voice of the Fourth��s Lieutenant, Isane, telling him to report to the Head Captain��s 1st Division.


    ����.


    When Itachi arrived, the first thing he noticed was how few the number of Captains standing before the Yamamoto were.


    He wasn��t the only 3rd Seat called to the office as he saw a few 3rd Seats and Lieutenants in the office. Given how rare it was for normal Lieutenants and 3rd Seats to be called to this place, some of them were rightfully nervous.


    Itachi took an inconspicuous spot where the rest of the 3rd Seats stood but it seemed someone had other intentions.


    ��Oi, Itachi. They got my Lisa.�� Shunsui Ky��raku stood in front of Itachi, scaring the other Lieutenants and 3rd Seats away from Itachi��s location. ��Ah, I��m sorry if I��m a bit harsh but my mood has been on a down trend lately. Did you know anything about it?��


    Shunsui��s face was a mask of impassion and his whole visage bore no trace of anger, but Itachi wouldn��t believe that even if he was blind.


    The current Shunsui was treading on a warpath and the last thing everyone needed was someone to prod him on, which was exactly the position Itachi was just put in.


    The other attendants in the room watched the brewing altercation with curiosity and heavy doses of skepticism.


    ��No, I didn��t.��


    ��But you suspected.�� Shunsui pressed on.


    Itachi gave a calm nod. ��I did. I also suspected the other Captains and Lieutenants, but the events of the last twelve hours were not things I��d thought possible. At least not with the Captains.��


    Shunsui stared critically at Itachi before smoothly apologizing with a slight smile and went back to stand with the other Captains.


    The meeting started soon after which was a recap of what had happened and a rough outline of their objectives going forward.


    Basically, the empty Captain positions will remain empty until a new Captain with the required requisites takes over. This also translates to a Shinigami completely learning the Kid�� Arts, as well as the fundamental Zankensoki, and finally achieving Bankai.


    Following the end of the meeting, Itachi trailed Shunsui because he felt a need to speak to the man.


    ��What do you want?�� Shunsui asked with an annoyed expression on his face.


    Itachi thought on how to break the ice, having little to no experience in doing something like this so he went with the first thing that came to his mind concerning Shunsui.


    ��Mind sharing a drink with me? The moon is still out, a perfect time for a conversation over drinks.�� Itachi offered.


    Shunsui was taken aback with Itachi��s offer but nevertheless he appreciated it and the sentiment behind it.


    Thinking Shunsui might reject the offer, Itachi provided a middle ground. ��I��m no stranger to how you��re currently feeling.��


    Shunsui snorted. ��It��s nothing new. When you live as long as I, you��ll realize that such things are too frequent that you end up getting used to them. It sucks every time but it��s nothing you can��t get over in a few days.��


    His words were cold but Itachi was no judge. Being in a military organization for over a thousand years, the mentality of souls like Shunsui were bound to be strange, maybe even apathetic, to the younger Shinigami.


    Itachi however could understand, having been introduced to the horrors of wars at a very young age and watching his comrades life being snuffed out in practically every skirmish.


    ��I understand.�� Itachi said in a low voice that was all too familiar to Shunsui.


    ��I see.�� He nodded, accepting Itachi��s sympathy and offer. Not caring where they were, Shunsui made Itachi sit down in the middle of a street and brought out a small gourd of wine and two cups from his inner sleeves and poured for both of them.


    ��No need for a toast, just drink.��


    There they sat, in the middle of an empty street under the moonlight, drinking wine and accepting life for what it was. Or maybe cursing it.


    ��..


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Itachi stood in front of the same door he had been knocking on for the past ten minutes but had yet to receive a reply.


    Not minding the looks he was getting, he continued knocking in a uniform rhythm and it wasn��t until he got to the one hour mark before the door slightly creaked open and gave him all the invitation he needed to go in.


    ��What are you doing, Soi Fon?�� He frowned as he saw the girl sitting on the floor and staring dazed at him.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ��She left.�� Soi Fon muttered absentmindedly.


    ��That she did.�� Tristan said truthfully.


    ��She betrayed u�� She betrayed the Soul Society, choosing to become a traitor than fulfilling her Shinigami duties.��


    Itachi sighed heavily as he looked down at Soi Fon. ��It��s okay to admit that she betrayed you, Soi Fon. Leaving like that without so much as a word of explanation was her stepping on your trust, devotion and loyalty to her. She betrayed you the greatest, Soi Fon.��


    That seemed to do it as the girl who always showed an overbearing and haughty front broke down in sobs and started asking Yoruichi why she left her alone.


    After some time, Soi Fon stopped crying and looked at Itachi with a lost daze in her eyes.


    ��What am I going to do without�� without her, Itachi? I hate her so much, but�� but..��


    Itachi nodded in understanding. ��Hate is a powerful motivation�� but that is not what you need as a drive. She left the 2nd Division and Onmistukid�� behind, so it��s only right we start there. As for what to do�� since she left without so much as a word, how about beating it out of her the next time you see her? She owes you more than anyone in my opinion.��


    Soi Fon sniffled into the back of her hands upon hearing Itachi��s words. It wasn��t what she needed at the moment but it was what she got, and she appreciated it.


    ��If you��re done being miserable then pick yourself up. We have a Division to run.��


    ��Itachi���� She called out softly to him as he turned to leave, making him halt his steps at her door.


    She bowed her head in gratitude and appreciation to him for his words and thanked him with as much sincerity as she could put in her voice.


    ��Thank you.��


    Itachi smiled, a real genuine smile, as he looked at her over his shoulder. ��Executive Officer Soi Fon, 3rd Seat Itachi reporting for duty.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    A/N: Thanks for your understanding and while it is understandable if I were to stop posting for a while, I really can''t do it for too long, even as short as a bare week because typing sometimes is something of an escape mechanism for me. It''s much better for me to get lost in my head and write things down than to just lie around doing nothing. That''s just me though.


    Once again, thanks for understanding.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    ��This is what happens when you are skilled, power causes you to become isolated and arrogant.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    To no one''s surprise, the moment the alarms blared throughout the whole of Seireitei that some Captains who were branded traitors were escaping, the whole Shinigami populace were up and active.


    The traitors; Captain Kisuke Urahara, Captain Yoruichi Shih��in, Grand Chief Tessai Tsukabichi and Vice Kid�� Chief Hachigen Ush��da �C were accused of the crimes of aiding and orchestrating Kisuke Urahara��s prison break, the Captain who is primarily responsible for illegal experiments on Hollows and Shinigami, even involving his fellow Captains.


    Because of Kisuke Urahara, the Gotei 13 lost six Captains, a Kid�� Grand Chief, two Lieutenants and a 3rd Seat �C effectively halving the core strength of the Shinigami in just one day.


    The greatest traitor amongst Shinigami till date, that was Kisuke Urahara.


    ��..


    While everyone was running around and lighting up the Seireitei in a hub of activity, Itachi was having a moral dilemma. At least his main body, as a few of his clones were running around and blending into the crowd activity.


    What he was finding hard to come to terms with was whether or not he did the right thing by just letting Yoruichi go.


    Even if he knew he had no chance of winning against both of them, the fact that he was fine with them leaving with no question answered gnawed on him.


    He might have made a terrible mistake there for all he knew.


    ��It all comes down to trust, does it not?�� Like always his voice of reason, Tsukuyomi came when his thoughts were disorganized.


    ��You already know this, that the reason you decided to do nothing during their escape is because you trust Yoruichi. At least to a certain extent. Do you perceive my words as wrong?��


    Itachi sighed. ��No. Not necessarily.��


    ��This is what it means to live, Itachi. The uncertainty and consequences of actions, great and small, is what makes life such a gift. You worry if your trust is misguided and if Yoruichi will betray it, but what if she does? So what if everything you thought you knew about her was a lie? At the end of the day it was your decision to trust her as it is her decision on whether or not to honor it. Such is life.��


    He knew, of course he knew that. At the end of the day, the root of it lay in his inability and him doubting his own decisions.


    ��There��s still that Aizen S��suke. She said not to confront him until I was strong enough. If the four of them couldn��t confront him, then maybe I��m really nowhere strong enough either.��


    He understood the sentiment of what it meant, especially when he fought two Hollowfied Captains.


    There was a steep ladder when it came to the Captains. For someone like Kisuke Urahara, Captains like Kensei and Ginrei were no different from the Lieutenants strength-wise. Him fighting off two Captains in their Shikai was testament to that.


    And yet, they still did nothing against the suspected instigator, Aizen S��suke, and Itachi knew why.


    ��It''s his illusions, right?��


    ��Most likely. A complete illusion is quite the terrifying ability. Even if the extent of the ability doesn��t equal that of the Tsukuyomi technique and its control of the target��s sense of time, hypothetically speaking, just the fact that it is complete renders the prowess of Tsukuyomi redundant.��


    Itachi rubbed the bridge of his nose as he arrived at what Tsukuyomi was building up to. ��It means Truth-seeker might not be able to break through it if he actively controls it.��


    All the instances of the illusion he��s come against were like pre-programming commands, meaning that they had already done their function and were going back to standby when he intercepted them.


    ��So in the end it still falls to getting stronger faster.��


    ��For most part of it? Yes. Unfortunately, getting stronger takes time. You can��t get to the height of power you want in a day. Let time take its due course.��


    A hell butterfly appeared in Itachi and from it came the voice of the Fourth��s Lieutenant, Isane, telling him to report to the Head Captain��s 1st Division.


    ����.


    When Itachi arrived, the first thing he noticed was how few the number of Captains standing before the Yamamoto were.


    He wasn��t the only 3rd Seat called to the office as he saw a few 3rd Seats and Lieutenants in the office. Given how rare it was for normal Lieutenants and 3rd Seats to be called to this place, some of them were rightfully nervous.


    Itachi took an inconspicuous spot where the rest of the 3rd Seats stood but it seemed someone had other intentions.


    ��Oi, Itachi. They got my Lisa.�� Shunsui Ky��raku stood in front of Itachi, scaring the other Lieutenants and 3rd Seats away from Itachi��s location. ��Ah, I��m sorry if I��m a bit harsh but my mood has been on a down trend lately. Did you know anything about it?��


    Shunsui��s face was a mask of impassion and his whole visage bore no trace of anger, but Itachi wouldn��t believe that even if he was blind.


    The current Shunsui was treading on a warpath and the last thing everyone needed was someone to prod him on, which was exactly the position Itachi was just put in.


    The other attendants in the room watched the brewing altercation with curiosity and heavy doses of skepticism.


    ��No, I didn��t.��


    ��But you suspected.�� Shunsui pressed on.


    Itachi gave a calm nod. ��I did. I also suspected the other Captains and Lieutenants, but the events of the last twelve hours were not things I��d thought possible. At least not with the Captains.��


    Shunsui stared critically at Itachi before smoothly apologizing with a slight smile and went back to stand with the other Captains.


    The meeting started soon after which was a recap of what had happened and a rough outline of their objectives going forward.


    Basically, the empty Captain positions will remain empty until a new Captain with the required requisites takes over. This also translates to a Shinigami completely learning the Kid�� Arts, as well as the fundamental Zankensoki, and finally achieving Bankai.


    Following the end of the meeting, Itachi trailed Shunsui because he felt a need to speak to the man.


    ��What do you want?�� Shunsui asked with an annoyed expression on his face.


    Itachi thought on how to break the ice, having little to no experience in doing something like this so he went with the first thing that came to his mind concerning Shunsui.


    ��Mind sharing a drink with me? The moon is still out, a perfect time for a conversation over drinks.�� Itachi offered.


    Shunsui was taken aback with Itachi��s offer but nevertheless he appreciated it and the sentiment behind it.


    Thinking Shunsui might reject the offer, Itachi provided a middle ground. ��I��m no stranger to how you��re currently feeling.��


    Shunsui snorted. ��It��s nothing new. When you live as long as I, you��ll realize that such things are too frequent that you end up getting used to them. It sucks every time but it��s nothing you can��t get over in a few days.��


    His words were cold but Itachi was no judge. Being in a military organization for over a thousand years, the mentality of souls like Shunsui were bound to be strange, maybe even apathetic, to the younger Shinigami.


    Itachi however could understand, having been introduced to the horrors of wars at a very young age and watching his comrades life being snuffed out in practically every skirmish.


    ��I understand.�� Itachi said in a low voice that was all too familiar to Shunsui.


    ��I see.�� He nodded, accepting Itachi��s sympathy and offer. Not caring where they were, Shunsui made Itachi sit down in the middle of a street and brought out a small gourd of wine and two cups from his inner sleeves and poured for both of them.


    ��No need for a toast, just drink.��


    There they sat, in the middle of an empty street under the moonlight, drinking wine and accepting life for what it was. Or maybe cursing it.


    ��..


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Itachi stood in front of the same door he had been knocking on for the past ten minutes but had yet to receive a reply.


    Not minding the looks he was getting, he continued knocking in a uniform rhythm and it wasn��t until he got to the one hour mark before the door slightly creaked open and gave him all the invitation he needed to go in.


    ��What are you doing, Soi Fon?�� He frowned as he saw the girl sitting on the floor and staring dazed at him.


    ��She left.�� Soi Fon muttered absentmindedly.


    ��That she did.�� Tristan said truthfully.


    ��She betrayed u�� She betrayed the Soul Society, choosing to become a traitor than fulfilling her Shinigami duties.��


    Itachi sighed heavily as he looked down at Soi Fon. ��It��s okay to admit that she betrayed you, Soi Fon. Leaving like that without so much as a word of explanation was her stepping on your trust, devotion and loyalty to her. She betrayed you the greatest, Soi Fon.��


    That seemed to do it as the girl who always showed an overbearing and haughty front broke down in sobs and started asking Yoruichi why she left her alone.


    After some time, Soi Fon stopped crying and looked at Itachi with a lost daze in her eyes.


    ��What am I going to do without�� without her, Itachi? I hate her so much, but�� but..��


    Itachi nodded in understanding. ��Hate is a powerful motivation�� but that is not what you need as a drive. She left the 2nd Division and Onmistukid�� behind, so it��s only right we start there. As for what to do�� since she left without so much as a word, how about beating it out of her the next time you see her? She owes you more than anyone in my opinion.��


    Soi Fon sniffled into the back of her hands upon hearing Itachi��s words. It wasn��t what she needed at the moment but it was what she got, and she appreciated it.


    ��If you��re done being miserable then pick yourself up. We have a Division to run.��


    ��Itachi���� She called out softly to him as he turned to leave, making him halt his steps at her door.


    She bowed her head in gratitude and appreciation to him for his words and thanked him with as much sincerity as she could put in her voice.


    ��Thank you.��


    Itachi smiled, a real genuine smile, as he looked at her over his shoulder. ��Executive Officer Soi Fon, 3rd Seat Itachi reporting for duty.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C�C


    A/N: Thanks for your understanding and while it is understandable if I were to stop posting for a while, I really can''t do it for too long, even as short as a bare week because typing sometimes is something of an escape mechanism for me. It''s much better for me to get lost in my head and write things down than to just lie around doing nothing. That''s just me though.


    Once again, thanks for understanding.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 82 - Prelude to Change

    ��Your comrades are there to make up for what you cannot do and to prevent you from ignoring things that you actually might have been able to do.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    Months had passed since Kisuke and his group defected from the Soul Society and the Shinigami of the Gotei 13 were slowly getting back to their normal lives before that whole event, except that it wasn��t easy to fill the space left behind by old Captains.


    With such great changes caused by loss, it was apparent to anyone remotely aware that a greater change needed to take place in order to balance it out, and certain individuals were working towards that change.


    In Itachi��s case, he wasted no time in challenging Marenochin for the position of Lieutenant which basically gave him some form of control over the 2nd Division.


    On the other side of the coin, with Soi Fon quickly becoming the most skilled member of the Executive Militia and Onmistukid�� along with also managing them under Yoruichi��s command, she became their pseudo leader as no one had yet been named the 2nd Division��s Captain.


    Looking at it from a specific viewpoint, they both had the Division and all its subdivisions locked down from any foreign influence as they now practically reported directly to the Head Captain or his Lieutenant.


    With Itachi having long cast off whatever complicated feelings he might have for positions of power, he quickly acclimatized into his role of overseeing the Division and smoothly managing its affairs as soon as he got into his comfort zone.


    It reminded him of his ANBU days, though on a much larger scale.


    Currently, he was in the office he shared with Soi Fon, the two having gotten into a comfortable rhythm after that day, going through the last of the reports that concerned the reason why they were currently in the position they were.


    ��This confirms that they��ve taken residence in the World of the Living. With Kisuke Urahara��s genius, I reckon he��ll have no problem hiding from our notice and blending in with humans.��


    ��Hmm.�� Soi Fon gave a noncommittal hum and put the report to one side, deciding to tackle any other report that didn��t have Yoruichi Shih��in mentioned in it.


    ��Unless something important comes up in the future, we��ll be on a normal routine for the next few years. How long that will last is currently unknown. Hmm?�� Itachi stopped what he was saying as his eyes darted over the lines of the current report he was holding.


    Noticing Itachi��s slight frown, Soi Fon took the paper from his hands and gave it a quick read-through before handing it back to Itachi. ��Hollow activity in Hueco Mundo in a complacent ratio to that of the World of the Living? Any particular reason for this?��


    ��I was going through past records concerning the rise in Hollow activity here in Soul Society in the last decade and correlating it with that of Hueco Mundo and the World of the Living. It��s nothing substantial, but I figured it��d be worth taking a look at.��


    ��Want me to dig into it on the side?�� She offered but Itachi shook his head.


    ��There��s no need. Maybe if there was a way to travel to and from the Hollow world of Hueco Mundo.�� Itachi casually remarked.


    ��Yeah, unfortunately that��s impossible. Unless you have a Hollow that��ll willingly open a garganta for you at your convenience.�� Soi Fon snorted at the thought of it as she stood up to leave. ��See you in a day or two, Itachi. I have a group of terrorizing Shinigami to apprehend and discipline.��


    ��Mm, see you soon then.�� Itachi said without lifting his head up from the report he was engrossed in.


    ��A personal Hollow, huh? So that��s how you get your test subjects.�� The fact that the Shinigami paid so little attention to Hueco Mundo was a gross oversight in Itachi��s opinion.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    He knew any instance of attacking Hueco Mundo would destabilize the reincarnation cycle, but that didn��t mean that they should just overlook that world.


    While he appeared at ease on the surface, Itachi��s inner schedule was anything but easy.


    With Yoruichi and half of the Captains gone, it was only a matter of time before other Shinigami filled in the gaps as the new Captains and Itachi knew that that was his most opportune time to take down Aizen.


    The Captain evaluation. There would be no way for Aizen to hide his Bankai behind an illusion as long as Itachi was there, and if he truly was the illusionist and being the one behind the experiments then there was no way he wouldn��t know this.


    ��To be this bold and daring, I don��t doubt that he has already achieved his Bankai. For quite a long time to boot.��


    Not willing to think any longer on it, he picked up another report but instead of the standard report this was a transfer document to request Itachi��s approval for someone to transfer into his Division.


    Now this was surprising.


    Of all people, why would Hiyori Sarugaki want to transfer into his Division? There were no similarities whatsoever between the Second and the Twelfth. The Twelfth were mainly scientists while the Second was three subdivisions of the strictest Division among the Gotei 13.


    ��That��s enough for me.�� Neatly arranging the stack of papers into neat piles, Itachi nodded to himself before puffing out into smoke.


    ����


    [World of the Living]


    ��Some of you have done this, and it might be the first time for some of you, but the assignment is simple: perform Kons�� on any Plus you encounter and purify any Hollow you come across in your quadrant.��


    The small group of 15 academy students nodded their heads in determination while one of them raised their hands.


    ��Yes?��


    ��Um, it��s not exactly an important question but I was wondering if there are any reasons why a Lieutenant is personally supervising our purification exercise.��


    ��It��s nothing you need to worry about. There��s no special circumstance behind my being here.�� Itachi dismissed the inquiry and sent them on their way before going his own way while leaving only a crow to watch the group activity.


    He might have told a small lie by downplaying the reason for him being here but in his opinion that was the better choice than having then needlessly worry or become distracted from their excitement when he could take care of the little issue without any of them being the wiser.


    ��Even if you��re corrupted souls, don��t you think desecrating the grave of the dead is a line you shouldn��t cross? Though I guess for you it��ll be nothing more than robbers breaking into someone��s house.��


    The Hollows that had been snacking on the defenseless souls turned around to see who was interrupting their meal as none of them were happy, showing Itachi their discontent by rushing to take the first bite at him.


    ��And you��d even lift your hands against your comrades.�� Itachi walked away from the Hollows who were now suddenly biting into the masks of their fellow Hollows and killing themselves in a maddened frenzy.


    Walking upward on Reishi platforms, Itachi stopped when he was at a high enough platform and began his job as a supervisor. The exercise took a few hours to complete, during which Itachi sat close eyes midair in a meditative position.


    He opened his eyes just in time to see a few Hollows tearing open a garganta and jumping in.


    Seeing the garganta closing up immediately after, Itachi briefly wondered what the other side would be like. The reports and images he��s seen of Hueco Mundo were all second-hand representations, and though he knew it was nothing but an endless mass of white sand and devoid of any natural life, he still wanted to visit it someday.


    ��I just might.��


    ��Let��s go.�� He wasted no time in compliments or consolation as he activated his end of the Senkaimon and stepped through it.


    ��..


    After Itachi left, three people stepped out from behind a panel of glass with two wearing happy faces while the third was set in a mask of stoicism.


    ��I hold you he wouldn��t be able to sense us with this thing in the way.�� Kisuke said with a large grin on his face as he softly caressed the panel��s edges.


    ��Yeah, and you brought us over three cities just to test it.�� Yoruichi said with a slightly upset voice but there was no hiding the smile on her face. She couldn��t help but ask after seeing the group of Shinigami leave through the gate of the Senkaimon. ��Hey, Kisuke. How close do you think he is to a Bankai?��


    Kisuke held his chin in a serious speculating look before suddenly shrugging nonchalantly. ��I honestly have no idea.��


    ��You too huh.�� Yoruichi folded her hands under her bust with a serious look on her face. ��At least he didn��t ignore my warnings and head straight for Aizen.��


    Kisuke looked at Tessai, both sharing a silent conversation with their eyes, and they both nodded while Tessai asked Yoruichi a question.


    ��Do you really trust him that much?��


    Yoruichi smirked. ��Do I trust Itachi that much? Of course not. Do I trust his morals and code of duty? Absolutely. I know he will do the right thing, but I just don��t trust how he will do it. Such a confusing soul.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 83 - Past Attachments

    ��Quit it. Stop whining. Unless you��re able to activate your powers at will, you will die, like a dog, in the Soul Society.�� �� Yoruichi Shih��in.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    [World of the Living]


    A flurry of muffled blows resounded softly in a lowly forest, causing the leaves and green prairie to sway in a rhythmic wave.


    Soft grunts echoed out simultaneously with the muffled blows, increasing ever so slightly and creating the mirage of a charged atmosphere.


    ��You know, it��s not really my place to say this given it��s all my fault, but are you sure you��re okay?�� Kisuke, wearing a dark green robe with a red scarf tied around his neck, asked. ��I��d feel really bad if my bad decisions forced you to make one you didn��t want to.��


    Yoruichi stopped punching what seemed to be a crystallized pillar that spotted visceral cracks all over its structure. When Yoruichi pulled back her hand, visible smoke could be seen covering her fist and the last impact point on the crystalline pillar.


    She slowly exhaled and flicked her ponytail-tied hair to the side before looking at Kisuke who appeared uncomfortable and uncertain under her inscrutable gaze, sighing as she made to reply him.


    ��You��re such a worrywart, and it��s nothing close to what you��re thinking, so no need for the crestfallen eyes.�� Yoruichi replied while taking a fleeting glance at the cracked pillar.


    Kisuke looked at Yoruichi, fixedly taking in her expression and body language, before sighing in relief and sliding down smoothly to take a seat on the ground, a twinkle of amusement back in his eyes.


    ��Ain��t that a heart soothing relief.�� He said with a chuckle, before pointing at the pillar that was on its last integrity. ��Soooo? What��s that about? You��ve been like this for some time now, and I know whatever is bothering you has nothing to do with the clan.��


    The former Noble Lord snorted, as if anyone in their right mind would raise a hand against her Shih��in Clan because of her betrayal. Not even Yamamoto, in all his esteem, could do that. Such a decision was solely under the verdict of the vaunted Division Zero.


    ��It��s not a matter of regret per se, but more like there was a better way I should have ended it rather than the way it went.��


    ��Itachi?�� Kisuke asked with a raised brow.


    ��Soi Fon mostly, Y��shir�� too, and yes Itachi.�� She said with a roll of her eyes, before adopting a solemn expression. ��Telling Itachi not to take any action against Aizen is unfair to both he and Soi Fon. At the end of the day, the root of the problem lies with us being unable to stop Aizen when we confronted him.�� They didn��t want to draw more casualties than there were already, and something told them Aizen had something exactly like that planned out in the event that they ousted him. The chaos would have been unimaginable.


    Yoruichi��s reminder of that fateful night brought a flash of anger that soon settled into a glooming scowl.


    Yes, that night had been one to remember.


    ��Shinji suspected, but no one knew he was that strong, not even me. And his Shikai����


    Yoruichi nodded, her own negative feelings on the matter stored away for another day. ��Itachi wasn��t kidding when he said it was a ��complete�� illusion and stressed how dangerous it was.�� She had a peculiar expression on her face at the end of her sentence which Kisuke caught on to.


    Noting the unasked question in her best friend��s gaze, she shifted uncomfortably as she tried to say it as nonchalantly as she could..


    ��Remember that fight I had with him years ago, the one I said he won with some type of secret illusion technique?��


    Kisuke nodded. ��Quite vividly. A bit hard to forget when it concerns you losing����


    ��It was a fluke!��


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ���� and also when it was said loss that became the crucible that birthed his true Shikai.�� He nodded assuredly to himself. ��Yes, quite hard to forget indeed. Though, now that I��m thinking about it, you never mentioned the specifics of this ��secret�� illusio�� Ouch!��


    A punch from Yoruichi had him eating his last words along with dirt as it sent him barreling a few meters away. His attacker, Yoruichi, had an irritated glare decorating her beautiful face.


    ��Then just let me finish, you damn bastard!�� She huffed at Kisuke��s pitiful crawling form.


    She calmed herself down and continued where she left off. ��Different from what most of the Captains and Lieutenants know about Itachi, that also includes you, is just how tricky his illusions are to deal with. That and, for some reason I don��t know, he doesn��t use illusions as much as he did when I first met him.��


    Kisuke tilted his head in confusion, not knowing where this was going with Yoruichi suddenly praising his abilities, so he voiced it out.


    She looked at him sedately, slowly taking her time as she responded. ��When we fought Aizen, his illusions were�� absolute �C no flair or theatrics �C just straightly manipulating our senses and leaving us completely helpless. But Itachi��s is different, in that sometimes you can tell when you��ve been had����


    Kisuke propped himself up and held his chin in contemplation while staring at the grass stalk he held between his fingers.


    ��You still don��t see it yet, do you? Remember what you told me a long time ago �C No Zanpakut�� is absolute �C which is also the case for Aizen��s as Itachi was able to break it, though an inactive one but still. On the other hand, Itachi, while not having the same ��absolute�� like Aizen, is able to freely manipulate his illusions �C passively, might I add.��


    She smirked as she could see a familiar dancing light in Kisuke��s eyes. He was getting there but she could tell he was still a way off.


    ��The cocky brat once told me that his illusions were more like techniques than innate abilities. And the technique he used on me, that was the scariest thing I��ve ever felt in centuries: time, space, distance, perception �C all controlled in an instant time fraction to a vast degree.��


    Kisuke stolared at Yoruichi who was now sporting a shit-eating grin at his belated realization.


    ��How long were you in there?�� Kisuke had to make mental changes to what he knew about illusion-type Zanpakut�� �C at least the ones on the level of Itachi��s and Aizen��s.


    Techniques �C that was the keyword.


    Techniques, unlike innate Zanpakut�� abilities, could be engineered to suit almost any scenario as long as it was in its nature. The kicker here was the insinuation that Itachi could freely control this aspect, in fact well-versed in it from Yoruichi��s words, that he could in a way replicate the directional aspect of Shinji��s Shikai.


    If this technique Yoruichi was explaining in such a roundabout way was truly as fearsome as she made it sound, which Kisuke believed it definitely was as Yoruichi never joked about someone��s prowess, then another forbidden Zanpakut�� has found its way into the Soul Society.


    Yoruichi responded softly. ��It��s not really clear to me, but probably a year or two.��


    Although it was practically imperceptible, Kisuke caught the way her fingers shivered slightly, but he was too stunned to point that out as he was trying to understand the implications of what Yoruichi said.


    Yoruichi didn��t notice Kisuke��s stare as her own eyes were lost in a far-off daze. ��He doesn��t know, I��m sure �C he said so himself. Luckily for me, the technique was forcefully interrupted by his Zanpakut�� spirit which spared me from receiving the impression of the time spent there. It��s more like a dream now and I don��t have to deal with the full experience of two years of fighting and death.��


    She breathed out and collapsed against the crystal structure with her back resting against it.


    She finally looked at Kisuke and chuckled at his raptured expression. ��Don��t worry, it��s more like a long forgotten memory�� one that sometimes becomes a dream that keeps me awake on a few nights. Honestly it��s not a big deal to someone like me but the memory of that illusion is an echoing reminder that he��ll grow stronger. Stronger than me, that I know for sure.��


    Kisuke took one look at Yoruichi, the person he was closest to and knew the most in his life �C his best friend �C and the understanding came easy to him. Especially when it had to do with how long and wordy she had spun the tale.


    ��You don��t want him to die prematurely�� I get it, but,�� He brought out a fan from his sleeves and threw it to her, which she caught with a cheeky grin, ��It��s also an apology, your apology. You feel like it��s your fault he got dragged into this, especially after the agreement you both had when you brought him in.��


    Kisuke shook his head and stood up. ��I don��t know what to say to you, Yoruichi�� but those are hard to make so don��t destroy them quickly.�� He said, pointing at the banged up pillar.


    ��Shut up, you ingrate! It��s either these pillars or I start punching everything I see.��


    Kisuke sweat dropped at the image of her sending her lightning fists to his hardly procured equipment. What else could he do than follow her destructive whims?


    ��The others are slowly acclimatizing to being half Hollows, so I guess that��s one good news.�� He said offhandedly as he walked away, leaving Yoruichi to stare at the crystal pillar.


    Aizen, Itachi, even Kenpachi to an extent �C these were individuals that had her doubting her current strength. Being someone so attuned with her senses, Yoruichi could almost smell the cataclysmic change that was coming.


    ��It��s a storm.�� If she was being honest with herself, she missed the Soul Society �� or putting it more aptly, she missed her dear bodyguard and her messenger crow.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 84 - The Next Move

    ��That��s just the way it is. Change is inevitable. Instead of resisting it, you��re better served simply going with the flow.�� �� Shunsui Ky��raku.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    [Soul Society]


    Soi Fon walked across the practice field of the Second with her face set in a cold cast, only deigning some of the greetings sent her way with a small nod, and went straight into her office.


    With the two main subdivisions of the Division practically run by her and Itachi, she had a satisfying range of free time most of the time, something that was wholly attributed to how she and Itachi were similar in how they could be little perfectionists in everything they did.


    ��He��s not here.�� She said to herself upon seeing his black cloak hanging on the back of a chair.


    ��He��s still at it.�� Searching through his drawers, she found stacks of paper, most of them Hollow reports.


    While she��d agree that they were much closer now that they used to be years ago, they were both people of little words which made interpersonal relationships not so much different than their semi-formal relationship.


    The door creaked open and Itachi walked in with a wrapped lunchbox in one hand and a sword in another.


    He saw the files Soi Fon was clearly holding up for him to see, sighed under his breath and kept the sword at the corner of the room. He walked up to Soi Fon and held out the lunchbox to her and took the files off her hands when she instinctively reached out to grab the box.


    ��Why are you still looking at that?�� She asked grumpily, seeing how he easily took it off her hands.


    ��I��m curious.��


    She scoffed. ��More like suspicious. I��ve seen what you look like when you are curious, Itachi, or have you forgotten?��


    He hummed noncommittally as he kept the files back in the drawer. ��Not quite.��


    He turned around and got locked into a staring contest with Soi Fon, one she readily gave up to ask him a question.


    ��It��s her, isn��t it? You��re still looking for her.�� She stated outright rather than questioning. She wasn��t dumb by any stretch of the word, and knowing Itachi like she did, she knew there were very few things he cared about as a Shinigami. ��No lies, remember?��


    ��Aren��t you looking for her too?�� Itachi asked back instead of answering and was a bit surprised when she shook her head.


    ��I wanted to, so badly.�� She stated, a little too soon as her calm visage turned into a scathing snarl. ��But I didn''t. I know for a fact that we��ll come across each other somewhere down the line, so why waste my energy and effort aimlessly chasing her dust when I know that I��m still far off from being her opponent�� much less bringing her in.��


    ��It��s a little complica����


    ����Complicated, right? Everything��s so complicated nowadays.�� Her words were burning with heavy sarcasm because even though they made a ��No lies�� rule, keeping secrets was perfectly fine.


    He was about to say something but stopped when he saw her held up finger.


    ��Should I worry about you? Since you still refuse to tell me what you��re looking into then I can either assume it��s not important to me or it��ll do me no good knowing at this point, and honestly I don��t want to know which of them is it.�� She retreated back and sat on the furniture in the lounging area of the office. ��Just make sure not to get dragged in over your head.��


    Her words were spoken softly as she unwrapped the lunchbox in a disciplined manner.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Itachi looked at Soi Fon as she slowly dug into her food and gently shook his head. ��I��m not leaving, Soi Fon.��


    She only gave a dismissing hum, refusing to comment whatever her thoughts were on that statement. She didn��t like the current topic they were discussing so she changed it by pointing at the sword at the corner of the room.


    ��And whose is that?��


    ��Junpei��s.��


    ��Your little prot��g��.�� She smirked at that. She found it amusing that while he��d readily accept any label that defined his relationship with this particular academy student, he never once accepted it when she called Junpei his prot��g�� for some reason.


    ��I��m leaving.�� Itachi said only those words and took the sword before leaving.


    Looking at the closed door, Soi Fon sighed dejectedly and gripped the chopsticks hard until they snapped.


    ��Liar.�� She whispered.


    ����


    [POV: With Itachi]


    Itachi��s face was a solemn mask as he left Soi Fon back in the office. They had gotten a lot closer in the past year but yet he still continued lying to her.


    He couldn��t tell her the truth as it��ll shatter whatever focus and conviction she has built up on her own and send her back into locking her old wounds �C pining for Yoruichi to come back to her.


    He also couldn��t tell her about what he was going to do in the very near future for two reasons. One being she��s been under Aizen��s influence at one time in the past, and the second being she was more likely to alert Aizen with the hateful glares she��ll be sending him every chance she gets.


    She now had a focus of bettering herself(rather than blindly seeking Yoruichi��s praise) and he��ll damn himself if he were to throw a wrench into that.


    ��Have you talked to her lately?��


    ��Well, if you could call it a conversation, then yes. She still ignores me most of the time though.��


    ��If she��s talking to you at all and even willing to listen, then I reckon you��ve gotten better in utilizing those wild flames of hers. You��ve progressed splendidly.�� Tsukuyomi praised, and Itachi could clearly picture his beady red eyes staring down at him approvingly. ��Now the only thing that remains is to wield Truth-seeker to the same length you wield each of us separately.��


    Itachi was relieved when he heard Tsukuyomi say that. Training religiously with Amaterasu to the point where he could control a small part of the flames with the rhythm of his breath finally clicked into place the puzzle he��s been faced with since the beginning.


    Embracing Amaterasu as intimately as he did Tsukuyomi made him realize how much freer he was, in a special sense of the word, and how fluid he could switch between Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi. He realized what it was soon enough; his body was now strong enough to house both his twin spirits comfortably.


    ��Huff huff, Mr�� Mr. Itachi, please! I��m about to die.��


    Junpei gasped rapturously as Itachi��s clone never once ceased in its attacking streak, leaving his only way to survive being Shunpo and Kid�� as Itachi took away his sword.


    ��No matter how many times I see it, I��m still surprised at how bad he is at everything. His only saving grace is that he is hardworking.��


    ��Had�� and Bakud�� in their 20s. His speed, not anything remarkable. Conclusion: he is as average as every other Shinigami can be.��


    ��And yet you continue to train him, why?��


    Itachi was taken aback by the surprise question from none other than Amaterasu, who rarely spoke a word nowadays. That and also how he noticed that she wasn��t disapproving of his actions, merely curious.


    ��It��s simple. He came to me with no grand goal; he just wanted to be a Shinigami. He is not na?ve enough to aim too unrealistically high. He��s determined and focused, so it��s up to me to make sure he makes it to an acceptable level amongst Shinigami according to my discretion.��


    ��Carry on then.�� And with that she was gone.


    ��That��s enough.�� He said and watched as Junpei fell to his knees in utter exhaustion, wanting nothing more than to sleep on the cool ground, except that Itachi threw his sword back at him.


    ��Draw your blade. Your next lesson starts now.��


    ��W�� w��. Wha���� A breathless Junpei stared in horror when he saw Itachi draw out his own blade, forcing him to grab his and unsheathe it.


    ��I��ll let you rest after we��re done.�� On the surface, Itachi had fallen into a routine with his Division and training Junpei, along with the random missions in-between, but that was only on the surface as his mind was running through decisions and plans made, being made, and those yet to be made.


    ��..


    [Aizen S��suke POV]


    He watched as the Shinigami slowly fell back into a rhythm, quickly forgetting what had happened barely two years ago.


    ��Time has turned the once feared Shinigami complacent, weak and lacking drive.�� His eyes and words bore contempt that he did not bother hiding. Well, all this does is make it easier for his plans to move forward.


    ��Now for the new Captains,�� A few names and pictures came alive on his monitor. It��ll take a few years before these prospective Captains will assume their seat as most of them are yet to achieve their Bankai.


    ��How underwhelming.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 84.5 - Side Chapter - Life of An Everyday Shinigami

    ��It��s easier to crush a dream than realize one. Forming a bond is infinitely more difficult than breaking one.�� �� Gin Ichimaru.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    Junpei has been a nervous wreck for the past few weeks and try as he might, he just couldn��t bring himself back to a state of calm.


    Why?


    Well, because his final year exams were coming up, in other words, his first crossroad to be an exemplary Shinigami.


    Oh and he still hasn��t unlocked his Shikai.


    It wasn��t that he couldn��t hear his Shikai, he had, but he still wasn��t there yet. And his teacher/mentor, Mr. Itachi, had said that was the exact thing holding him back. In his words, Junpei was missing a vital part of himself which made everything he learnt feel as if he was half-assing it. Tough.


    ��Jun-jun, you��re still training? Didn��t Tachi-tachi say you can take today off?�� Yachiru suddenly appeared in front of him mid swing.


    ���C Lieutenant Yachiru.�� Junpei''s sword stopped a few meters away from touching the small girl who could definitely fold him in seconds. ��I did�� but I became too bored so I decided to sweat a little.��


    ��Umu.�� She nodded understandably. Instead of moving from her position to let him continue, Yachiru squinted her eyes at him cutely before smacking her fist on her palm.


    Before Junpei could ask her what she was thinking about, his eyes spun and suddenly he was looking at the moving ground.


    Yachiru had flung him over her shoulders and made her way back to the Eleventh with a speechless Junpei frantically begging to be let go.


    When she finally stopped, Junpei found himself rudely thrown to the floor but he didn��t let out any single complaint, not after all the times the hyper childish Lieutenant had smacked him around in the name of helping him train.


    ��Yachiru, who��s the scrub?��


    Junpei froze as he heard what he could only describe as the most malevolent voice he��d ever heard.


    ��And that Reiatsu�� Spirits!��


    ��Kenny, I brought Junpei. He��s Tachi-tachi��s student.�� Junpei��s head whipped up at Yachiru��s words to see who she was talking to, and paled when he did.


    Sitting on the patio, leg crossed and head lazily resting on his hands, was Kenpachi Zaraki, Captain of the 11th Division.


    ��Mm? Itachi��s student?�� Junpei completely froze up when he came under the terrifying scrutiny of the one-eyed Captain. ��He doesn��t seem like much.��


    Yachiru chuckled and rapidly smacked Kenpachi��s back as if he just said something ridiculous. ��You��re so funny, Kenny. Of course he isn��t. I brought him here to train with the others.��


    Now that she mentioned it, Junpei realized that he wasn��t exactly alone. A lot of Shinigami were standing behind him, now staring at him in interest and battle-thirsty gleams.


    ��Whatever.�� Kenpachi said dismissively, immediately losing interest in Junpei. ��Everyone, in a straight line.�� He commanded.


    Compelled by the command, Junpei found himself shuffling through the crowd trying to place himself in the line. By the time he did, he found himself near the end of the line.


    ��Oi, what��s your name, twig?��


    He looked back to see who the harsh voice calling him belonged to, a bald thug with red teardrop eyeliners at the edge of his eyes, and bowed in greeting.


    ��Sixth year student, Junpei.��


    ��Hmph! I can see that.�� The bald thug snorted unimpressed. ��Junpei, eh. You think you��re some big shot or sumn�� just because Itachi is your teacher, uh? You looking down on us, eh twig?��


    Junpei was just shaking his head frantically at everything the thug said, not knowing where to even begin answering if he wanted to.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    BOOOM!


    The explosion sound and the wave of immense Reiatsu snapped Junpei back to what was happening at the front.


    ��Wha��.��


    In the open space at the front of the line, Kenpachi Zaraki was smacking around the Shinigami of his Division.


    �� And the weird thing was that they were jumping in with mad smiles as soon as Captain Zaraki took down someone, all with blades drawn.


    ��Hey, listen to me when I��m talking ya prick!��


    Someone must have said something and grabbed him by the shoulders but Junpei didn��t respond as his whole attention was on the brutal beat down that was making his way towards.


    ��Finally, it��s coming!�� He heard someone say, not sure who.


    ��I guess we have no choice, hah. Ensure I get to the 4th Division after you��ve had your fun, Ikkaku.��


    A wave of Reiatsu from behind snapped Junpei off his daze, making him aware of what was happening.


    ��Grow, H��zukimaru.�� The bald thug released his Shikai, face alit in anticipation.


    ��Bloom, Fuji Kujaku.�� An effeminate man with flamboyant eyelashes intoned.


    ��You should release your Shikai if you want to be able to move sooner, twig.�� The thug advised with a sneer.


    Junpei was just flabbergasted at how fast everything was moving. ��Why did you bring me here, Yachiru you damn brat!��


    He drew his sword(unwillingly), not like he had any other choice.


    A few seconds later and Captain Zaraki was now two Shinigami from him when he stopped with a frown.


    ��All of you, come at me.�� He ordered.


    The remaining Shinigami of the Eleventh immediately sprung into action, all looking very eager to take a piece of their Captain.


    Even while drowning in fear, Junpei still moved. He��d rather fight the Captain with an eager group than risk facing the madman alone.


    ��HRRYAHHHH!��


    ����


    Junpei was limping through the streets of the Gotei 13 by himself after just leaving the 4th Division where he and a lot of the people from the Eleventh were taking.


    His memories of everything that happened in that madhouse was a blur. From the time Yachiru abducted him to when her ballistic Captain ran through them �C everything felt like a flash of lightning.


    Something he also noticed was how different the medics from the Fourth treated the Shinigami from the Eleventh compared to other Shinigami �C like hoodlums.


    He shivered at the memory the disgusted stare one of the medics gave him before telling him to hike his ass out of there.


    ��..


    Kaname T��sen �C the Ninth Division��s 5th Seat �C, a blind Shinigami with noble morals and a penchant for seeking justice in everything he did, was on one of his usual strolls after visiting a friend��s tombstone when he decided rest in an open restaurant and maybe have a meal there.


    He was about to enter the restaurant when he saw an obviously tired Shinigami �C an academy student to boot from his garb �C , and maybe even injured, so he stopped to see if he could offer a helping hand. Well he couldn��t exactly see, but he could tell their expressions and emotions based on the feel of their Reiatsu.


    ��Excuse me. Are you okay?�� He went over and asked, unintentionally startling the boy before remembering that the academy students were extremely respectful, and even afraid, of active Shinigami.


    ��Um, sorry, I��m����


    ��It��s alright, there��s no need for all that. Kaname T��sen, 9th Division. I��m just concerned is all.�� He stopped the fatigued boy from observing any strenuous greetings.


    He revealed a soft smile when he saw the boy smile in relief and scratching his head in embarrassment. ��Junpei, sixth year. I��m just returning from the 4th Division.��


    T��sen frowned in concern upon hearing that. ��A dangerous mission? I can underst����


    ��Not exactly a mission, sir.�� Junpei chuckled embarrassingly and just gave a brief explanation of how his friend dragged him to the Eleventh Division to join a bout the Captain was organizing.


    T��sen frowned deeply at that. ��That��s highly improper, especially when it concerns someone as shallow as Captain Zaraki.��


    When he realized what he just said, he told Junpei not to worry about it and invited him into the simple restaurant to buy the poor boy a meal.


    ��You could��ve said no, you know. You don��t have to succumb to decisions you��re against just because it comes from an acquaintance. Peer pressure is a vice of its own.�� He advised as they dug into their food, only to stop when he saw the sad expression on Junpei��s face.


    ��What is it?��


    ��It��s�� kinda hard to explain.�� Junpei began, hesitating a bit on how to start before deciding to bite it off the top. ��I��m not strong. I haven��t even unlocked my Shikai as a sixth year, and I know they were just trying to help me out in getting stronger.��


    Surprise came over T��sen��s face upon hearing Junpei��s self-deprecating words, so he asked tentatively. ��I know getting stronger is important for every Shinigami, but why do you want to grow stronger?��


    He became even more curious when a difficult expression came over Junpei��s face.


    ��I����. Sorry, I can��t tell you. It��s not exactly some important reason, just that you won��t find it important like I do.�� Junpei said.


    The blind Shinigami nodded in understanding, agreeing wholeheartedly with the sentiment Junpei spoke with. Not everyone sees what you do, especially when it comes to motivations and morals.


    ��I see.�� He replied as they ate. ��While it might not be much, I can give you some advice on how to achieve your Shikai.��


    He smiled and shook his head when he felt Junpei��s mixed feelings about it.


    ��Trust me. Experience is different for everyone, even amongst geniuses. What works for someone might not work for you, so it��s better to broaden your knowledge.�� He explained, ��See what works for you.��


    Junpei nodded slowly. ��I see. Well, thanks then. For the food and the advice. But why though?��


    ��My help?�� Junpei nodded. ��It��s because of how sincere your Reiatsu is. Someone with your character and words can hardly be that bad.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 85 - Longing

    ��Things like protecting the world are no more than moral reasons that sound good.�� �� Soi Fon.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    [World of the Living]


    Clangs of swords and howling winds could be heard for miles in this fake forest, and huge dust clouds could be seen rising to the air in every direction.


    Sparks flew as two blades collided again for the hundredth time, blowing away the dust around them to reveal the two combatants �C A man with straight cut blonde hair and a dark-haired woman with a ponytail.


    The stark change however was the malevolent air their Reiatsu carried as they clashed.


    Former Captain of the 5th Division, Hirako Shinji, and former 3rd Seat of the 13 Division and wife of the Division��s Lieutenant, Miyako Shiba.


    The source of the change in the Reiatsu was because of the glaring difference in their physical appearance �C the bony masks that were currently covering their faces.


    The difference between the both of them was apparent at a glance that while Miyako was seriously clashing against Shinji, the former Captain was leisurely using her to gauge and balance the difference their Hollow masks gave them.


    Miyako growled, losing control for a split second which Shinji used to slam the butt of his sword against her mask, shattering it and canceling her transformation altogether.


    ��You still have a long way to go, Miyako. Your control keeps slipping whenever you start getting tired.�� Shinji remarked as they landed on the ground, Miyako lightly huffing and massaging her head as she did.


    ��Thank you, Captain Shinji.�� She bowed in gratitude, acting extremely formal that it caused Shinji��s lighthearted grin to crease up.


    ��I��m no longer a Captain, ya know.�� He said.


    She nodded. ��Be that as it may, you��re still the leader of this unfortunate gathering of ours, unspoken or not.��


    Shinji sighed comically as Miyako wasn��t making it any easier for him. ��Then at least just call me Shinji like ev��ryone else. Me being the only one called Captain makes me embarrassed.��


    She didn��t reply, only nodding before slowly walking away.


    Shinji frowned at Miyako��s closed off attitude towards the other, like she said, unfortunate Shinigami. Even though they��d spent some time together, and though she did carry on with her duties and never once refused anything asked of her, the once loving and cheerful 3rd Seat of the Thirteenth was suddenly keeping everyone at a distance.


    ��You shouldn��t blame her, Shinji. A year or two isn��t enough to heal the pain of separating with her husband.��


    ��I��m not so clueless as to not know that.�� Shinji snapped back sharply. He stopped to scratch his head roughly to disrupt how serious he was becoming. ��And what are you doing here, Yoruichi?��


    ��What? Am I not welcomed?��


    ��Ya know, I dun think I��ll ever get used to seeing you like this.�� He said with a deadpan as a small shadow flitted over to a nearby rock to face him.


    ��What? I like this form. It��s so comfortable.�� A rather gruff and masculine voice escaped the mouth of the black cat staring at Shinji with mirth in its feline orbs.


    A cat. Yoruichi Shih��in was now a cat.


    ��What are you doing here, Yoruichi? Delivering the bastard��s message?�� Shinji asked, staring impassively at her.


    Her tail swished in mild annoyance at Shinji��s question. ��No, I just wanted to see how you guys were doing.��


    Shinji��s face remained impassive but his eyes shot a glare at Yoruichi. ��Don��t patronize me, Yoruichi. You heard what she called us right �C an unfortunate gathering �C and who do you think was the main reason behind it?��


    Yoruichi sighed and sat on her legs, staring at Shinji with serious feline eyes. ��It��s undoubtedly Aizen��s, he himself said as much. Kisuke��s research only helped push it forward.�� Kisuke made a mistake, no doubt about it, but blaming him as the root cause was something she wouldn��t let slide.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ��Well as you can see, we��re doing pretty well for ourselves. You can see yourself out when you are done sightseeing.�� He strolled away in a languid gait, carefree and uncaring in his mannerisms.


    ��What are you guys planning against Aizen?��


    He stopped, his nonchalant attitude disappearing for a brief moment there, turning his head slightly to stare at Yoruichi with one eye.


    ��Nothing. Not anytime soon.�� He said with a certain cold light in his eyes. ��Attacking him without knowing what he��s planning will be us playing into his hands. You said your 3rd Seat is keeping an eye on him, yeah? Well, let��s just hope he can do that without dying.��


    He left after saying his piece, leaving Yoruichi to spectate the improvements the others have made concerning controlling their Hollow masks.


    Without anyone being aware of her presence here, except Shinji, Yoruichi left as she came �C unseen and unheard.


    ����


    [Soul Society, 13th Division]


    ��Ah, this hits the spot.�� Shunsui exclaimed in sheer satisfaction as he savored the aftertaste of the wine he just emptied.


    ��I don��t know how you still haven��t overcome this fixation of yours after all these years.�� J��shir�� remarked with a wry smile on seeing Shunsui finish the bottle of wine he brought while he still hadn''t gotten through his first cup.


    Shunsui nodded sagely as he replied, ��Because I don��t want to. What else do you want me to drink, tea?��


    J��shir�� looked confused, not knowing what the problem was. ��Tea is good. It��s calming.��


    ��And is there a reason why I would want to remain sober for centuries?�� What was this white haired man saying? Who in their right mind would want to be calm and clear headed for centuries? Whoever it was, their name could never be Shunsui Ky��raku.


    Their conversation stopped when they saw someone coming over, J��shir����s Lieutenant.


    ��Oi Kaien, come join us.�� Shunsui offered as the man neared them.


    ��Oh, Captain Ky��raku, I didn��t see you there.�� Kaien Shiba was a tall black haired man, loyal and morally upright, someone approved by every Captain and Lieutenant, even among the former ones, because of his strength, mentality and moral conduct.


    ��I��m sorry but I can join you.�� He apologized before turning to J��shir��. ��I��m taking a few of our Shinigami to the Rukongai. There��s been a suspicious rise in Hollow activity, mostly around the Western 30th District.��


    ��So that means you��ll likely be gone for a week. Thank you for your consideration but don��t worry, I��m not that helpless that I can��t get by.�� J��shir�� said to Kaien, who nodded and promptly disappeared.


    ��He��s still hurting, huh.�� Shunsui stated, having watched the heartbroken Lieutenant with hazy lopsided eyes.


    J��shir�� could only bow his head regrettably. He and everyone in the Division dearly missed Miyako��s, someone he saw as his own daughter, and they all sympathized with Kaien.


    ��It always hurts. Losing a loved one. Especially when it��s someone as cherished as Miyako.�� He said that while looking at his best friend and brother.


    Shunsui didn��t acknowledge the meaning behind J��shir����s eyes, instead he stared at the empty bottle with pained eyes. ��Why does good wine never last?�� He cried jokingly.


    ��..


    [2nd Division]


    Hiyori Sarugaki stormed past a few surprised Shinigami who curiously wondered what had irritated the violent midget today as they heard her grumbling and cursing her breath out.


    ��That dead eyes bastard! Making me run endless errands and also sending me to kill those damned Hollows�� nonstop!��


    Had it been in character with her persona, she would have cried a long time ago from the inhumane assignments she was being given. It wasn��t like they were that high in difficulty, she wouldn��t be complaining so much had that been the case.


    Oh no no no. It was the endless stream of average missions that had her running ragged all over the Seireitei and Rukongai.


    She pushed open the dead eye��s bastard��s door and barged in without any sign of respect or even trying to knock.


    ��I��m done�� with everything.�� She said and threw a scroll at him which the ingrate prick caught without even looking up.


    He slowly brought the scroll to his eyes and gave it a simple scan before closing it and dismissing her.


    ��Is that it?�� Did she do all that just so he couldn��t be bothered to spend even five seconds to look through the report? ��Are you messing with me? Is this some kind of payback?��


    Hiyori Sarugaki was completely pissed off.


    ��Excuse me?��


    ��I��m not that stupid, you damn cock.�� She retorted spitefully. ��Ever since my transfer, I��ve barely spent any time in the 2nd Division. If you don��t trust me enough to be here then why accept the transfer in the first place?��


    The hateful bastard and her superior, Lieutenant Itachi Uchiha, stared at her impassively that it really irked her.


    ��What? Say something dammit!�� She yelled.


    Itachi picked the scroll he��d kept aside and started reading it as he addressed Hiyori.


    ��Hiyori Sarugaki, former Lieutenant of 12th Division, other than my curiosity over your decision to transfer to the Second, these errands, while simple in nature, I specifically gave you to gauge a few things; your attitude towards command, your response towards authority, your own view of yourself, your combat capability, your focus on delegated tasks both small and great, the limit of your composure�� as well as a few unimportant things.��


    Hiyori stared slack jawed at her Lieutenant who finally finished reading through the scroll and had put it away to look at her with those dead and empty black eyes of his. (They made her feel nervous for some reason, though she��ll never admit it out loud.)


    ��I do find your character profile extremely lacking for a Division as disciplined as the Second but I guess we can take care of them as time goes on.�� His hands went into his sleeves and something immediately shot out from them at Hiyori who dodged in alarm and caught the object as it sailed past her. A kunai.


    ��Hiyori Sarugaki, welcome to the 2nd Division.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 86 - The Race for Captain

    ��I actually don��t think something like perfection exists. That is I think why we are born able to absorb things�� and by comparing ourselves with something else we can finally head in a good direction.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Itachi felt really uncomfortable when he remembered the conversation he just had and the person he had it with. He had kept his bias to the side when he met them so as not to judge wrongly, but it turned out that he shouldn��t have bothered in the first place.


    He disliked Mayuri Kurotsuchi. Greatly so.


    The man��s existence seemed to validate every single bias Itachi had against mad scientists.


    When he had asked Ky��raku why the psychotic man was allowed to head the 12th Division in its entirety, the response he had received from the Captain in a rare moment of seriousness just set off a couple more warning bells against the individual known as Mayuri in Itachi��s head.


    ��It��s better this way, even Old man Yama knows that. Better to let him run wild in our benefit than let him rot away in the Maggots Nest, or worse plot against us. Especially now that the Twelfth, one of our vital Divisions, is without a Captain.��


    The lesser of two evils. He hated choices like those.


    ��You��re smart, at least in certain ways. What? You think I��ll be angry that you held me under suspicion? On the contrary, Lieutenant, I��m relieved that I��m not completely surrounded by blighted fools. Only idiots will trust someone that has a lot of motive to backstab them. As for me? We��ll see, won��t we?��


    Those were Mayuri Kurotsuchi��s words concerning Itachi��s suspicion of him being the main instigator during the Hollowfication incident.


    The man was vain, boisterous, conceited, smart, unscrupulous, cunning, lacking morals, and he had achieved Bankai.


    The last bit was something Itachi realized from the man who couldn��t pass up a moment to prove his superiority to everyone. And it wasn��t something recent either, probably more than 50 years ago.


    ��Mayuri Kurotsuchi���� A stealth Shinigami appeared kneeling in front of Itachi as soon as he started speaking, ���� is the next Captain of the 12th Division. Tell those inside to keep an eye on all of his research, regardless of their level of importance.��


    ��Yes sir.�� The Shinigami replied and disappeared to immediately carry out Itachi��s orders.


    After gaining partial control of the Division, Soi Fon revealed some of the spies Yoruichi had in the other Divisions, at least those that fell under his jurisdiction to command as she was still in control of some he wasn��t aware of.


    Even some of the ones that Soi Fon wasn��t aware of, discreetly made Itachi aware of their presence and station and further directive as he was now the Acting Commander of the 2nd Division. For these spies, Itachi had them resume the directive Yoruichi gave them, and unknown to anyone �C not Soi Fon, not the Head Captain, neither the old spies nor the people directly involved �C Itachi started inserting new spies into the Divisions one by one, starting first with the ones without Captains.


    Actually, only three people apart from Itachi knew about these spies, and while they were all part of the Second and the Onmistukid��, none of them were Seated Officers.


    As for what he had secretly discussed with Mayuri, only the Head Captain was aware, a fact that Mayuri wasn��t informed of and Itachi doubted he would have cared either way.


    A solo expedition to Hueco Mundo.


    Itachi��s reasoning was that too much time has passed from the last accurate piece of information they have of the Hollows home world. With high level Hollows having intelligence no lower than that of Shinigami and humans, Itachi wanted to know how they were organizing themselves after a thousand years.


    Was there any power in play? Have they built a social hierarchy? A controlling force maybe?


    Yamamoto had instantly and firmly denied the petition the moment Itachi had brought it up, until Itachi started bringing out the data he had put together of Hollow activity for the past few decades, both in the Soul Society and the World of the Living.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    The reason he was confident the Head Captain will give him the greenlight and Mayuri will agree with him was; first, the recent tragedy with the Hollows and the loss of those unfortunate Captains �C An attempt at manipulating the Head Captain��s emotions, one the old man was aware of given the glare he gave Itachi midway through his presentation �C and secondly, Mayuri was eager to prove his superior intellect and rid himself of the stain and glory of Kisuke Urahara.


    Manipulation wasn��t really his forte, Itachi would argue, but he wasn��t that bad at it.


    Itachi stopped at an empty corner and brought two of his fingers over his eyes.


    ��So that��s how he��s going about it; manipulating their emotions and taking on a false sense of atonement. Effective.��


    Aizen couldn��t exactly hide the fact that he was aiming for the Captain��s haori, or at least that was what he made it look like.


    If he did not have his own suspicion of Aizen or he did not trust Yoruichi��s words as he did, he wouldn��t never have believed that Aizen was the man he now knew him for.


    Even using his Sharingan revealed nothing except what should be normal for the persona he was wearing, but that was a flaw in and of itself.


    Soi Fon and Yoruichi knew about the abilities of his eyes and since Aizen could get Soi Fon under his control, and maybe even Yoruichi too, he definitely had sufficient information of Itachi��s abilities that doing something like this, appearing normal, was no different than admitting it to Itachi. And doing otherwise will be him saying that he knows Itachi knows the truth.


    ��With how callous and manipulative he is, I��m glad I didn��t blindly try to oust him.�� Itachi said to himself as he removed his hands from his eyes.


    Had he done that and Aizen flipped it somehow, he wouldn��t have been able to escape the angry Captains and would have been promptly executed, leaving the Soul Society clueless to Aizen��s actions.


    ��He can fake his Reiatsu and even show a false Shikai, but he can never fake a Bankai under my eyes.�� He was that confident.


    With his upcoming trip to Hueco Mundo, whenever Mayuri succeeds in building the machine needed, he had to take care of a few things for when he would be absent and also keep watch of Aizen��s actions during his absence.


    ��Unfortunately, these aren��t exactly summons otherwise the Reverse Summoning Justu would have been the perfect ability to perfect this puzzle.�� He mused to himself.


    As for the race for the Captain seat, his only competition would be Soi Fon who was confident that she would soon achieve the famed release. Like him, she had a very high mastery of Had�� and Bakud�� �C the gulf of the #90s �C along with being a master in Hoho, Hakuda and Zanjutsu. She didn��t exactly know Kaid��, unlike him, but it wasn��t exactly a necessary requirement, more like a bonus one.


    As for his Bankai, well time would tell honestly. He knew he''d achieve it, but he didn��t know if he''d achieve his before Soi Fon. His body and soul was already strong and capable enough to contain his Bankai, but his mastery of Truth-seeker wasn��t where he needed it to be.


    It didn��t matter that much to him even if Soi Fon achieved Bankai before him as he��ll just challenge her for the seat when he gets his.


    ��Oh right, a Lieutenants meeting. I guess I��ll check on Junpei later.�� He took two steps before disappearing silently. This would be a good chance to gauge the difference between all the current Lieutenants.


    ��..


    In a moderately furnished room, the current Lieutenants of the Gotei 13 were gathered for a meeting, more aptly were waiting for the remaining Lieutenants to arrive for the meeting to begin.


    It wasn��t exactly a strict gathering as the main reason behind these meetings, other than any important news that were to be shared, was to foster familiarity between the Lieutenants as they would be working together in the future, most times more than they do with Shinigami of their own Divisions.


    ��So who are we still waiting for?�� Izuru Kira, a blonde haired man, Lieutenant of the 3rd Division asked.


    ��I think Yachiru, Rangiku and Itachi.�� Isane counted her fingers while excluding the Divisions that still didn��t have any Lieutenants �C the 6th and 8th Division.


    The others murmured but otherwise made no serious complaints and chatted between themselves as they waited for their remaining members.


    A few minutes later, the door swung open as Itachi stepped in along with Yachiru who was excitedly hanging off his shoulders.


    ��Ah everyone is already here. I told you we��ll be late, Tachi-tachi.�� She said.


    ��I doubt we��d have been if you didn��t stop every so often to buy something.�� Itachi replied calmly, easily matching Yachiru��s pace in his own way.


    They greeted the others present as Yachiru dragged Itachi to two empty seats that were between Isane and Aizen.


    ��Isane, Aizen.�� Itachi nodded in greeting to them as he sat close to Aizen while Yachiru immediately latched on to Isane and chatted animatedly with the tallest Lieutenant in the room.


    ��Good to see you, Itachi. I was half the mind you wouldn��t attend. You don��t strike me as someone who responds to social calls.�� Aizen stated.


    ��It depends on the importance behind it. A social gathering of the Lieutenants is important, especially at times like these.��


    The other Lieutenants nodded in agreement with Itachi��s words. Aizen wanted to continue the conversation but the doors were kicked open with Rangiku hopping in with a huge grin on her face.


    ��I��m the last one?�� Her grin grew larger at the unanimous nod she got and she reached into sleeves and pulled out two bottles. ��Well, what are we still waiting for? Let��s get the party started.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    A/N: Probably my last chapter for this week


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 87 - Noblesse Oblige: Loyalty, Duty or Morals?

    ��Your comrades are there to make up for what you cannot do and to prevent you from ignoring things that you actually might have been able to do.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    [POV: With Kenpachi Zaraki]


    Kenpachi Zaraki was hands down the number one anomaly of the Soul Society as far as Shinigami goes. Hailing from the depths of the most dangerous Districts of the Soul Society, the Northern Rukongai Districts, in tow with his Lieutenant, Yachiru Kusajishi, nothing else was known about them except rumors of Kenpachi leaving a trail of cut down opponents who were too stubborn to leave him alone after he spared them.


    By coming down to the Seireitei and becoming a Shinigami and becoming a Captain almost immediately, Kenpachi caused a stir in Gotei 13 with his arrival.


    With Reiatsu that could hardly be matched by any other Captain, along with cutting down a renowned Captain without anything but his chipped blade, his potential was blatantly seen by everyone. Unofficially, he was known as the strongest Captain among the Captains of Gotei 13.


    A lot of decisions were made by the whining council but Kenpachi didn��t care at all, he didn��t need them to teach him anything as he believed his strength was enough.


    His strength had always been enough to overcome anyone and anything, or it should have been, until he met Itachi.


    Illusion and flames �C nothing impressive in Kenpachi��s eyes as he has cut down numerous people with the same abilities over the centuries he��s lived.


    Except Itachi, someone way weaker than him, even now, forced him to retreat. The question was why?


    He, who was looking for a glorious death battle, retreated when he came face with something that might actually kill him if he slipped up. Even when he tried to run through those black flames, something would always stop him and force him to dodge or retreat, angering him even more.


    Even now, he was still stronger than Itachi, yet he couldn��t beat him because of those flames.


    He could blow them away and suppress them with his Reiatsu, but he obviously couldn��t do that every time in an intense fight.


    ��That sword is as much your own strength as the power in your hands. If you can reject the power of your own soul, why stop there? Why not reject your cherished blade also? The light in your eyes, the power in your limbs, the hard skin you wear, the overwhelming Reiatsu you are so proud of; why not reject all of them? The reason you can��t is because the moment you do so, Kenpachi Zaraki will cease to exist.��


    ��Tsk! A lot of preaching for a self-righteous bastard.�� He snorted angrily. Always easily triggered whenever he remembers those insulting words.


    For the first time in a very long time, Kenpachi desired more strength. And not because he wanted to defeat someone stronger, but because he wanted to defeat someone weaker than himself.


    ��Why was he so fixated on Itachi?��, some would ask.


    And to that the answer was simple; why search to fight someone stronger if he couldn��t beat someone weaker than himself?


    For the first time in forever, Kenpachi looked at his longest companion in dissatisfaction. He frowned as he held the extra long chipped blade, the hold on his Reiatsu coming undone.


    He tried forcing his way into the sword to see if it was really holding down his strength but nothing happened.


    ��What are you hiding from me? Show me now!��


    VWOOOM. DRRRRRNG.


    His Reiatsu tried attacking the blade but nothing just seemed to happen. As if his Reiatsu was just washing over the blade��s surface like water.


    ��To hell. I��ll just find someone else to fight.�� He said with a last huff of annoyance before turning around to leave.


    ��..


    In another part of the Seireitei, Itachi and Soi Fon were just coming back from reporting to the Head Captain, who was now the de facto decision maker of the Captain-less Divisions, and having a slow conversation as they did.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ��How far off are you?�� Soi Fon asked, her meaning clear to Itachi.


    ��Still a ways off. It��s not as if anyone can achieve it just because they decide they want to.�� He replied. Unfortunately, soul growth wasn��t the same as learning a jutsu or a new Elemental Release.


    Soi Fon nodded. ��I am on the cusp of�� something; I can feel it. But Suzumebachi is being difficult and not answering me right now when I need her to.�� She said, sounding annoyed at her free nature Zanpakut�� spirit.


    Itachi only listened, saying nothing to that last bit as he perfectly understood how complicated the relationship between Shinigami and their Zanpakut�� spirits could be.


    They soon came across two people on their path who had stopped to look at them, specifically Itachi.


    ��Good morning Captain Kuchiki, Young Master Byakuya. Can we help you?�� Itachi greeted the two nobles that suddenly appeared in front of them on their way out.


    Itachi was very much aware that the old Captain wasn��t exactly approving of his status as a Shinigami but respected him enough that he never made an issue out of it, except on a few occasions where he gave his own personal opinion.


    ��Good morning to you too, Lieutenant Itachi and Officer Soi Fon.�� Ginrei responded, politely returning the greeting. He looked at the young Byakuya beside him, permitting him to speak his mind on why he wanted to speak with the two Shinigami.


    ��You were the retainer of Lady Yoruichi, swearing loyalty and dedication to her service, were you not?�� The young Byakuya spoke; curiosity, noble pride, disapproval and judgment in the words that he directed at Soi Fon.


    ��If you really were her right-hand, you should have been made aware of her involvement with the traitor; and if you truly weren��t as you so claim, then that means she didn��t trust you enough, hence your loyalty comes into question.��


    Itachi saw how effectively Byakuya��s words were affecting Soi Fon but said nothing as he believed Soi Fon was smart and mature enough to defend herself.


    ��What are you implying, scion of Kuchiki?�� Soi Fon barely spoke those words out without apparent anger glossing over them, her fist balled so hard that they turned white and almost split open.


    ��I believe it��s quite simple.�� He replied, ��As a retainer, what do you believe is more important �C loyalty or duty �C and when does morality come into play?��


    A teaching experience, Itachi understood as he saw Ginrei nodding slowly in approval at Byakuya��s question.


    He looked at Soi Fon and held a sigh, his expression never once shifting since the beginning. This was a question she��d asked herself years ago when the incident happened.


    Why did Yoruichi not tell her? And if her Lady did tell her, would she have gone alone with it? The former was a case of lacking loyalty, hence Yoruichi��s lack of trust in her, while the latter would put her morals and duties in question depending on what answer she came to.


    Seeing Soi Fon unable to speak, both nobles shook their heads in disappointment and no longer spoke to them as they walked right past them.


    ��Noblesse oblige.��


    They halted their steps and looked back at Itachi whose words had stopped them.


    ��Noblesse oblige.�� He repeated, ��The reason why those below look up to nobles is because it is expected of nobles to uphold these high morals �C fair and perfect, impartial and righteous �C in all they do.��


    Byakuya frowned, confused on why Itachi was bringing this topic up, whereas his grandfather, Ginrei Kuchiki, looked at Itachi with pleasant surprise, as did Soi Fon.


    ��It is because of these lofty standards you are held up to that you, as nobles, are held accountable first in event of any wrongdoing perpetuated by your subjects. In the event that a noble, like in the case of Yoruichi Shih��in, fails to uphold these standards but their subjects do, is it not then that the subject is more noble than the Noble?��


    Loyalty. Duty. Moral. He lived his whole life debating which was the most noble to live by, and he had gotten the answer at the end of his life.


    What good is your loyalty and duty if your morals are immoral?


    He no longer looked at the young noble and instead looked at Ginrei, letting him know that his next words were directed at him.


    ��You can be loyal and duty-bound to the wrong people and reasons, but your morals are instantly called into question with every wrong you do.�� He tapped Soi Fon on the shoulders and they started walking away, leaving the two nobles standing in shock and surprise.


    ��Instead of questioning Soi Fon, question yourselves on why one of you stopped being ��noble��.��


    When the two left, Byakuya turned to look at his grandfather with conflicted emotions on his face �C part angry and part confused by the reply he got.


    ��Noblesse oblige. Do his words hold true, grandfather?�� He asked, half hoping his esteemed grandfather would rebuke Itachi��s presumptuous words, instead the reply he got from his grandfather was a question of its own.


    ��Everyone has the answer in them, and that answer tells you who you really are.�� The old man said, inquiring further of his grandson. ��What is your answer, Byakuya?��


    ��


    ��


    ######################


    A/N: I know the story has slowed down a bit concerning a part of the plot, mainly towards the confrontation between Itachi and Aizen, and on Itachi��s part there are a few reasons why; first being he��s nowhere near strong enough to beat Aizen, he has no single proof against Aizen(except the words of presumed traitors), and no one knows what Aizen has planned. He can easily fool everyone, including Itachi, with a fake Shikai if Itachi suddenly confronts him, and him doing that will make Itachi lose what little credibility he still has in his position as a Shinigami.


    The same thing happens if he goes along with Yoruichi and Kisuke and defects. First, he will be repeating the same mistake he did when he was alive. Second, how will they stop Aizen then? Other than uselessly waiting idly by and letting canon play out almost the same way it did.


    On the other side of the coin, my part as an author, I��m using this period to set the base for important characters for future chapters and show what kind of relationship Itachi shares with these people, and how it all comes full circle in the story.


    Thoughts and concerns? Feel free to drop them.


    Quack out.

 Chapter 88 - Preparation for Hueco Mundo

    ��If I had been open with you from the start�� and looked you straight in the eyes and told you the truth, then I wouldn��t have had to stand before you, from above, as a failure, telling you all of this. I failed.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Two figures blurred in a furious clash, trying to get a fatal strike on the other but given as how none of the blurs stopped or slowed down, it could be said as none of them being successful so far.


    The two figures �C Itachi and Soi Fon �C aggressively parried and struck at the other, no restraint shown in either of their actions.


    Shurikens flew out from the arm guard Soi Fon wore and arced towards Itachi who weaved and threw a backflip over the wave of projectiles.


    Soi Fon drew her hands back and the wires that were connected from her hands to the shurikens became visible, which she used to control their trajectory in an almost complete 360��, except that Itachi wasn��t one to be caught in such an obvious move.


    In midair during his backflip, a puff of smoke revealed a giant shuriken in Itachi��s hands �C which suddenly became coated in lightning �C which he threw at the incoming rain of shurikens.


    ��Lightning stream.��


    The first impact of their shurikens conducted the lightning in Itachi��s shuriken to swallow all of the smaller ones.


    ��Had�� #58: Tenran.��


    A tempest of tornado crashed into Itachi who was midair and pushed him further back where Soi Fon was surprisingly waiting for him to stab him with a released Suzumebachi.


    And stab she did.


    A butterfly pattern appeared on where she stung him but she froze before she could go for the final kill as a short blade was now protruding from her stomach.


    *POOF*


    She turned into a poof of smoke while the Itachi who was behind her slowly fizzled out, drowning the place in silence which lasted barely a second as the sound of intense clashing resounded in another place.


    This time however it was two Soi Fon against Itachi, both respectively wielding lightning and wind over Suzumebachi, as they tried relentlessly to skewer Itachi with it. Copying Itachi��s usage of jutsus and Kid�� inline with his Zanpakut��, Soi Fon managed to do the same with Had��, even replicating some of his jutsus like his Shadow Clone technique and Substitution Jutsu as they were both Reiatsu-based techniques now.


    On the other hand, Itachi kept flickering on and off in different locations around Soi Fon without any rhyme, sometimes with him being midstrike, giving her a really hard time in hitting him. Except that Itachi wasn��t using any movement technique.


    Since his illusions could now physically affect their targets, Soi Fon was pressed to fight off any instances of him, never minding whether or not she was inside an illusion.


    When she finally managed to stab her wind enclosed hand through Itachi, her and her other clone��s eyes widened when they saw that they were both skewering each other.


    ��H-how?�� The clone stuttered by Soi Fon was too busy scanning the room for Itachi while in a fetal position.


    ��You should keep your eyes on your opponent more, Soi Fon.�� Her head whipped back towards her clone who now appeared as Itachi and suddenly he was the only one now skewering her with his lightning clad hand.


    ��..


    *Huff huff*


    Soi Fon knelt down with sweat furiously running down her face as she tried to control her erratic breaths.


    ��H-how long?�� She coughed as she asked.


    ��Since the beginning.��


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    She chuckled wearily. ��So for the past two hours?��


    The world around them collapsed in broken mirror-like fragments with Itachi��s sword still sheathed.


    ��No. 37 seconds.�� He replied succinctly.


    She just sighed. She had been trying to get used to the effects but she was just now realizing the fact that her mental state was free to be manipulated once she got trapped inside an illusion. Not put into one but trapped in one �C there was a clear difference.


    ��At this rate, I don��t think I��m ever getting used to it.�� She grumbled. It wasn��t like she was suddenly weak after getting out, but instead the mental toll of having fought for over two hours still persisted and it would definitely affect her focus and control should she continue fighting after.


    She looked at Itachi who decided to remain quiet, a bit disgruntled as she reluctantly asked. ��Compared to her, how far am I?��


    ��Resistance to illusions and combat prowess? You��re far behind in both.�� Itachi said without any emotion in his voice. While his relationship with Soi Fon was the best out of everyone else he knew �C due to circumstances �C, he was more critical with her than anyone else, even more so than he was with Junpei.


    ��You��re not quite on the base level of a Captain with their Shikai. Your technique, while improved, is sorely lacking compared to Yoruichi��s.�� Itachi said, turning to look Ina specific direction as he did. ��You should know this more than anyone.��


    ��Aren��t you a bit overreaching in your critique?�� Asked Amaterasu in a bored voice.


    ��Not entirely so, Amaterasu. If he was comparing her to the normal standard then I��d agree with you, but he��s measuring the standard of her growth compared to that woman, Yoruichi.�� Tsukuyomi argued.


    ��It��s only fair to her. She wouldn��t want that-�� Itachi remarked, ��- and it looks as if Junpei just achieved Shikai.��


    ��The useless one? Finally about time something good happened to him with all the work he��s been putting in.��


    ��Are you going to meet him?�� Tsukuyomi asked with a flow in his words but Itachi shook his head.


    ��Not today. Me going will be a distraction to him and his Zanpakut��.��


    ����.


    Itachi later found himself in the familiar red world of his mindscape where the crimson moon shone over the infinite world of black �C crows and flames �C and standing in the middle where both parts melded into each other.


    On one side of him was the gigantic crow form of Tsukuyomi with his red beady eyes, while on the other was a very tall column of fire in the shape of a woman, equal in size with Tsukuyomi, with both of them looking down at him.


    ��You seriously don��t think you��re ready yet, do you?�� Amaterasu asked him with a contemptuous edge to her words.


    Who isn��t privy to the relationship between Itachi and his Zanpakut�� spirits would believe that Amaterasu was the one who liked Itachi the least, but Itachi would disagree given how her flames were quick to wrap over his body cozily every time he appeared here.


    ��I do.�� Itachi answered.


    ��Mm. It won��t be as easy as you think, Itachi.�� Tsukuyomi warned.


    ��I never for once thought it would be easy.�� Itachi retorted but gained a snort and a head shake in return from the both of them.


    ��That in and of itself is an easy thought.�� Tsukuyomi��s reply sounded like an ominous warning to Itachi who��d rarely ever hear him speak in such a way. ��Go do your mission in Hueco Mundo first before trying to attain Bankai.��


    Itachi remained silent as he stood under the watchful gazes of his two spirits. He turned towards Amaterasu, the most expressive of them three.


    ��You too?��


    ��As much as I��d love us to dance in blazing black inferno, Tsukuyomi is right. Take some time, rethink what you want and why you think you need to unlock Bankai now. Then come back and challenge us.��


    Itachi nodded, not having much else to say when the two of them were advising him. There is a reason why they said later and not now, and though he was curious he didn��t ask, showing the trust he had in the judgment of his spirits.


    The world faded away and Itachi was back in his private room.


    As much as he didn��t want to, he still needed to speak to Mayuri to know how far he had gone in figuring it out.


    ��And then there is Junpei.��


    If everything went according to the timeframe Mayuri gave him, he��d probably be in Hueco Mundo by the time the boy took his final exams. He��d already sent in his request to join the 2nd Division which Itachi had Soi Fon go over since she��d be in charge of his admittance, not him.


    ��Oiya? Is that Lieutenant Itachi? How rare to find ya up an�� about.�� A chirpy voice called out to him from behind but Itachi did not turn back to see who it was as he could already feel the person behind him.


    ��3rd Seat Gin, do you have any business with me?�� He asked while walking.


    ��Oh c''mon. I was a little bored and I think Lieutenant Aizen is ignoring me.�� He said pitifully.


    Itachi wasn��t quite sure but he knew he hated Gin��s way with words. It felt like anytime he said something, it wasn��t because he wanted to but rather because he wanted to see how people would react.


    ��A wise decision on his part.�� He replied disinterestedly.


    ��Not you to����


    ��Gin!��


    Itachi stopped when he felt the shift in Gin��s Reiatsu and turned to look at who had called at him to get him to react that way only to see the Lieutenant of the Tenth, Rangiku Matsumoto, looking surprised and happy at Gin, as well as something else.


    ��Hurt?��


    ��Well, I��ll catch you later Itachi.�� Gin suddenly said, no slimy smile on his face, and he was gone the next second.


    ��Unrequited feelings maybe?�� Itachi thought, noting the weird way the ever smiling man��s attitude changed.

 Chapter 89 - Hueco Mundo I

    ��Perhaps the companionship of an evil person is preferable to loneliness.�� �� Gaara.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    [POV: With Ichimaru Gin]


    The moment Rangiku showed up, his mood changed and he was certain that Itachi Uchiha noticed it. He didn��t care much for Itachi��s observations as it meant nothing in the end, nor was he worried that Rangiku would tell him anything. The both of them were practically strangers.


    The abrupt appearance of Rangiku thwarted any plan he had to prod Itachi. It wasn��t exactly a serious thing, just him wanting to see how he could casually push the stoic Lieutenants buttons before he flared up.


    ��Can you just stay away?... Just for a little bit.�� He muttered forlornly.


    It hurt him greatly to see her hurt by him every single time she looked at him and it hurt him most when he knew that he��ll continue hurting her until he got his revenge.


    ��Damn you�� Shinigami.��


    ����


    [12th Division Research Institute]


    Mayuri tinkered with his equipments, grumbling and grunting to himself at the ineptitude of his assistants, while altogether ignoring the person who had unknowingly entered his lab without tripping any of the security systems.


    Mayuri, a pale-white young man with permed-back blue hair and dim golden eyes and a dark paint painted across the area of his eyes as well as golden come devices for ears, was a very eccentric character even among the most eccentric of Shinigami.


    He hit the glass culture tube strung up in the middle of the lab in anger and cursed irritably before he finally turned around to look at Itachi who had been watching him in silence for a few minutes.


    ��At least you can take a hint and know when to keep quiet." Well his bedside manner left much to be desired and Itachi wisely chose to ignore it.


    Mayuri scoffed in mild annoyance when he saw how Itachi reacted to him. The man was hands down the most straight-laced and stern looking Lieutenant.


    ��Don��t look at me as if I owe you something, you ungrateful inbred.�� He was still pissed off at Itachi for refusing to part with a token of his DNA as payment for figuring out how to go to Hueco Mundo.


    A Fullbring Shinigami. Now wasn��t that some prime research material right there? But the inferior ingrate wouldn��t agree even when Mayuri threatened to decline his request and report him to the Head Captain.


    Still seeing no reaction, he snorted and went about idly with his work.


    ��Do you have any idea of how immense the task of opening an artificial Garganta is? There was old information in the database but it��s rarely anything to make it conclusive and while I can figure it out, it��ll take more than a few weeks since I have other projects to see to.�� Mayuri drawled on nonchalantly and waved dismissively at Itachi to leave.


    ��Now if I had a willing Hollow to show me how they do it�� I could figure it out faster.��


    Even without vocally replying, Itachi��s gaze made it clear that he wouldn��t hunt down any Hollow for him to experiment on.


    ��Tch.��


    ��I know you��re close to figuring it out, Mayuri. I hope you��re done the next time I come back.�� Itachi said and slowly started fading away.


    TRRKKK. DOOUUUMMM.


    Mayuri suddenly attacked him with his released Zanpakut��, Ashisogi Jiz�� �C A golden deformed serpentine trident with a baby��s face on its guard �C, right before he started fading away.


    ��Hehe, you think I haven��t observed how your illusions work? I patiently waited for this moment to�� kurrghh!��


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    An explosion knocked him out of his reverie and when he stood back up, he saw that what he��d stabbed and thought was Itachi was one of his experiments �C the huge culture tube in the middle of the lab.


    ��You�� damned�� WORM!�� He let out a crawling shriek as he just destroyed years of important research.


    ��..


    [World of the Living]


    With the diversion successfully set with no one being the wiser, Itachi walked through the human world as a soul while completely hiding his Reiatsu so as not to cause any havoc by having the full brunt of it being released.


    Since no one knew he was here in the human world, his Reiatsu was no longer under seal so he had to take extra care in keeping it tightly locked in.


    As for the unsuspecting diversion, he had spent weeks directing huge amounts of Reiatsu to a clone to make it as indistinguishable from his real body as he could.


    The reason for this was because he had told exactly three people about his plans to go to Hueco Mundo; namely Yamamoto, Soi Fon and Mayuri, but he couldn��t be entirely sure whether or not Aizen had gotten wind of it, and if he had, Itachi hoped to pull the wool over his eyes with him trying to access Hueco Mundo on his own while everyone else and his clone waited for Mayuri to complete a travel model.


    He walked through a small quaint town and from the conversation he listened to as he went on, it looked like this was wartime and everyone was very nervous and in fear of a sudden attack.


    He paid no mind to it, knowing fully well that he couldn��t interfere in human strife, and went on his way until he came across a little house at the end of a barren path.


    He slid the door open and stepped inside what looked to be the abode of a hermit.


    ��I��ll be right with you, my good sir.�� A quaky voice shouted from within the house which was soon followed by the sound of hurried footsteps and things being kicked over.


    ��Welcome s����


    ��I need to talk to you, Urahara.�� Itachi cut off the hermit��s welcome as soon as the man came into view, silencing the enthusiastic greeting and bringing about an eerie hush about them.


    ��Don��t move.��


    Tessai appeared behind Itachi and instantly restrained him with a high level Kid�� spell.


    ��Bakud�� #99. To be this instant means they sensed me when I arrived at the door.��


    Kin was a #99 sealing spell that wrapped the target in black spiritual binding cloth and staking the cloth to the ground with pillars.


    Even he had no way of getting out of this as it completely sealed his Reiatsu and physical strength, leaving him almost completely immobile.


    ��Tessai Tsukabichi. His title as Kid�� Grand Chief was no fluke.�� Itachi didn��t resist, not like he could, more so when he did not come here to fight.


    ��Oh, if it isn��t Lieutenant Uchiha. My, what brings you here?�� Kisuke asked chippily, smiling unfazed at Itachi but that smile failed to reach his eyes.


    Itachi responded easily, not appearing worried that he was currently sealed up. ��I need your help in reaching Hueco Mundo. It''s either your help or finding a Hollow and forcing it to open a Garganta, though I��d prefer if that was my last option.��


    Tessai and Kisuke stared at each other with a certain look and looked back at Itachi to inquire more.


    ��What business do you have in Hueco Mundo?�� Tessai asked with his intertwined finger squeezing tightly against the other, pressuring the seal Itachi was bound in.


    ��Personal curiosity.�� Itachi said, before clarifying further. ��I want to know how Aizen could manipulate the emergence of Hollows. I��m doubtful if it��s all because of Hollow bait. That and I want to observe the nature of Hollows in their home world.��


    Kisuke looked at Itachi as if he was crazy, unable to figure out why he would want to do something so useless, not to mention outright dangerous. This made him all the more suspicious of Itachi��s words.


    Kisuke slowed down and asked firstly, not yet commenting on Itachi��s words. ��How did you find us?��


    The look Itachi gave him at that question made him think Itachi was mocking him with what was supposed to have been an obvious answer.


    Tessai grunted in warning, making Itachi slowly shake his head.


    ��I used to be a ninja. Tracking people is my specialty, especially when I had a few years as a time limit.�� Itachi answered evenly and matter-of-factly, but to Kisuke who was staring down at him like a hawk, it felt smug.


    The ex-Captain and ex-Kid�� Grand Chief exchanged a look and the former nodded, prompting the latter to slowly release the spell he had Itachi wrapped in.


    ��Well, come have a seat and let��s talk.�� Kisuke offered, gesturing at the small table in the middle of the room.


    Itachi knew he was still under suspicion and in danger but still he sat down. The results of their talk will tell if he could trust Kisuke, at least in matters pertaining to Aizen and the truth behind the Hollowfication.


    ��So,�� Kisuke pushed forward a plate of snacks towards Itachi, ��How did you really find us?��


    Itachi pointed to his eyes. ��With the use of these.�� They briefly turned red before going back to his normal black.


    Kisuke stroked his chin in interest while Tessai just remained staring silently at him.


    ��The ��Sharingan�� I believe you said they were called. And hereditary too.�� Kisuke��s face settled in a slight frown while his eyes bore into Itachi behind his grown bangs. ��I tried but I couldn��t find anything remotely similar to them, both back in the Soul Society and even here.��


    ��That aside, you said you wanted to go to Hueco Mundo. My question is what motive or result does that give to you?��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 90 - Hueco Mundo II

    ��Seek not beauty in battle. Seek not beauty in death. Consider not your own life. If you wish to protect that which must be protected, then strike while your opponent��s back is turned.�� �� Sosuke Aizen.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    The three of them sat around the small table; one of them extremely casual and joking, one of them relatively calm, and the last one looked serious as he stared at the intruder.


    ��I��ve heard what you have to say, and the matter of trust aside, what makes you think I can build such a device?�� Kisuke asked with a harmless smile.


    ��You can��t?�� Itachi replied, making Kisuke��s eyes twitch.


    ��Now now, let��s not rush to conclusions eh?�� Kisuke said, waving his hand dismissively which inadvertently drew Tessai��s unbelieving gaze to him. ��Theoretically, even if I could build something like that, it��d likely take time. Mayuri wasn��t lying to you.��


    Itachi nodded. ��I know.�� He admitted, ��I merely used it to gain a timeframe.��


    That ended up making Kisuke break out into a grunt that slowly grew wider the more he heard Itachi speak. He was starting to like this guy. ��Maybe Yoruichi was right after all.��


    ��Hoh, a timeframe for what? If you don��t mind me asking.��


    ��The time limit I figured you��ll need if you agreed.�� Itachi answered evenly.


    A wide smile was well plastered across Kisuke��s face and the eyes he used to appraise Itachi slowly started changing.


    ��You know, most people wouldn��t go to a traitor for help.�� Kisuke said in a voice that was barely above a whisper.


    ��Desperate times call for desperate measures.�� Itachi replied easily.


    Tessai��s hostility towards Itachi reduced a bit, not anything noticeable but it did go down a teensy tiny little bit. Even if Yoruichi, and to some extent Kisuke, had vouched for him as a trustworthy ally, they were in a precarious situation for them to do so easily.


    ��True as that may be, we still don��t know if we can or have the facilities to help you. What are you going to do in the meantime?�� Tessai was curious, but it looked like Kisuke already had the answer to that as he was smiling with unveiled interest in his eyes.


    Itachi stood up as he turned around to leave, but not before answering Tessai before he moved past the door.


    ��Hueco Mundo.��


    The door slid shut behind Itachi who was about to move away when he heard Kisuke��s words.


    ��Not going to ask about Yoruichi? She��ll be sad and pissed when she finds out you visited but didn��t inquire about her.��


    Itachi didn��t say anything to that and just left to begin his next objective.


    ����


    [POV: With Kisuke]


    Kisuke sighed and dropped his smile after sensing that Itachi had left, which was when a familiar black cat decided to hop on onto the table.


    ��You could have said something the entire time he was here but didn��t, why? Cat got your tongue?�� Kisuke fell into a tirade of laughter while Yoruichi looked at him with an annoyed expression.


    ��Right. Of course you��d find this amusing.�� Yoruichi growled in irritation and swiped her clawed paws at Kisuke who howled in pain and stumbled off his seat.


    ��You think he knew you were here?�� Tessai asked, acting as the voice of reason for the two childish ex-Captains.


    ��With him, nor one knows for sure. Anywa���� Yoruichi''s words were caught short when they felt the spiritual pressure of a Hollow, prompting them to come outside to take a look.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ��What the hell is he doing?�� Yoruichi shouted in disbelief as she saw Itachi riding a Hollow into the Garganta.


    ��Hahaha hahaha!�� Kisuke laughed loudly as he saw the insane spectacle up in the sky. ��He really meant it.��


    ��This is no time to be laughing, Kisuke! How the hell is he going to get back!?�� Yoruichi was genuinely worried. It was a very foolish act to her eyes because now he would be stranded in a world filled with Hollows with no way of getting out.


    ��Calm down, Yoruichi.�� Tessai held her tense shoulders and prevented her from doing anything reckless until she calmed herself down. It was a pretty rare sight to see someone like Yoruichi this agitated over someone else.


    ��I think he��ll use the same method he used to go in to get back.�� The former Grand Chief said while having to inwardly accept that the young man named Itachi was resolute if nothing else.


    ��Yeah, and that worries me even more.�� She turned to glare at Tessai who still remained impassive and shrugged off her glare.


    ��Calm down Yoruichi. Let��s just wait and see the results.�� Kisuke said with a smile in his eyes.


    ����


    [Hueco Mundo]


    Gray.


    A world of pale ash gray and a perpetually dark sky was what greeted Itachi''s eyes when he touched down on the white sand that covered every expanse of this�� dead world.


    The Hollow he had hitched a ride from had turned to dust not two seconds after it crossed the Garganta with Itachi in tow.


    ��The information wasn''t exaggerated.��


    Hueco Mundo was like a desert filled with Hollows �C A prison that held each and every Hollow eternal captives and led them to take out their bestial instincts in each other.


    The entire place looked like a blank canvas that someone threw black paint and swished it around to paint the dreary setting before him.


    ��What should I do first?�� Itachi thought to himself as he observed the dead landscape before him. ��Well since we��re in Hueco Mundo let��s find a Hollow first.��


    This was the reason why he came to this world after all.


    His objective centered around the more intelligent and powerful Hollows so he had no qualms killing most of the lower level Hollows but he also did not go out of his way to do so. This was a self-imposed reconnaissance mission and not an extermination mission.


    As there was no way for Itachi to determine his location, he proceeded to head north while killing or hiding and avoiding some Hollows if he deemed them not worth the attention or risk.


    Only dunes of sand were visible as far as the eyes could see, which meant there weren��t exactly prime locations to lay low in the event he got caught or surrounded.


    ��I guess even Adjuchas are rare to find even in Hueco Mundo.��


    He sidestepped a lunge from a Hollow and decapitated it in the same instant before covering the distance between him and the two remaining Hollows.


    A kunai wrapped in Reiatsu sank into the masked face of one of the Hollows while the second one found itself bisected from the head down.


    ��They are becoming even more infrequent as I go forward. Perhaps a strong Hollow is nearby.�� Itachi muttered to himself as the last Hollow faded to dust.


    Since Hueco Mundo was perpetually nighttime, it was hard to tell how long had passed but Itachi reckoned it was a little over six hours. He could increase the time limit of his stay in Hueco Mundo by a few days, but not more than a week. He couldn��t keep himself so out of touch with what was happening by ignorantly exploring Hueco Mundo.


    A few hours of walking and blending in, Itachi finally managed to come across the Adjuchas Hollows he��d been looking for. Three of them at that.


    One looked like a salamander that had all his spine bone jutting out. The second just looked buff and humanoid. As for the third, Itachi couldn��t tell if it looked like an insect or a reptile.


    ��There��s no other Hollow around, except if one might be hiding underground. This shouldn��t cause too much of a ruckus.��


    He entertained no other useless thoughts and stalked towards the humanoid Hollow, also the one with the most intense presence.


    Maybe it was because of its innate instincts as a beast, but the Hollow jumped sideways�� only that it did not matter as Itachi was already behind him and drove his sword through the back of its head.


    The other two Adjuchas�� reaction was instant as they immediately charged up Cero blasts and shot it at Itachi and their dead comrade.


    ��Did we get him?�� One asked fearfully.


    ��Uh?�� Both of their attention was quickly drawn to the sword that was pinned to the ground directly in between them but before they could say another word, a spark of lightning crashed into the sword and lit it up in lightning that then shot towards the two of them who stood too close to it.


    The lightning stream did a number on them, immobilizing them long enough for Itachi to restrain them with Kid�� for his questioning.


    ��The only existing ��power�� in Hueco Mundo is Las Noches, palace of the Ruler of Hollows����


    Interesting was a word to describe the little information he could get from the two Hollows before he killed them.


    The first and most important was that Hueco Mundo had a ruling figure that was called the God-king of Hollows, a very powerful Vasto Lorde, and he had a base of operations called Las Noches.


    Itachi had no thoughts of sneaking into Las Noches as the only thing he was sure would come out of it was him being overwhelmed by the sheer number of Hollows in the palace, not adding whatever Vasto Lorde might also be under the king��s rule.


    ��I��m quite far off from Las Noches it seems but my hypothesis was right that there��s something strong further ahead as those Hollows wanted to kill it and consume it.��


    He''d leave Las Noches for now until when he had a better plan and goal for going there.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 91 - Hueco Mundo III

    ��I so envied the weak. The weak can always find others to be around. I want to be weak. And if that��s impossible, I at least want to find companions who are as strong as I.�� �� Coyote Starrk.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    After he finished off the two Adjuchas, he continued on forward to find who or what they were looking for but so far he had found nothing notable, other than the never ending sea of sand.


    Almost an hour gone and he was going to write it off when he felt something.


    A wave of potent Reiatsu that slowly became thicker the more he moved forward.


    ��Quite a strong presence. The mythical Vasto Lorde Hollow perhaps? If it is, be quick to consider your retreat Itachi.�� Amaterasu suddenly spoke up as Itachi kept walking forward and trying to figure out the source.


    ��I am aware, Amaterasu.��


    His expression was hard as he unsheathed both blades and held them tight as he drew nearer to the source. His mind was painting up different scenarios like what exactly would his chances be if this was a Vasto Lorde. He hadn��t met one before but given that they were the highest recorded evolution of Hollows, it should be okay to assume that they were on par with the Captains at the very least.


    ��There����


    His eyes spun into the Sharingan and he was ready to confront whatever Hollow was behind this spiritual pressure but his steps halted and his mind jerked back and forth as he finally arrived before the Hollow. It was��


    ��A child.�� Itachi stated, still mounting his guard as he carefully scanned the surroundings for anything else. Just because it took on the appearance of a child didn��t mean he��d relax his wariness.


    While Itachi was having a mental dialogue with himself, the Hollow �C a green haired girl child, wrapped in rags, one that looked fully human if you excluded the two-horned bone helmet on her head that also covered one of her eyes with also one of its horn broken �C stared at him in equal or an even greater amount of shock.


    ��Who ar����


    ��STARRK!�� She shouted in desperation and disbelief while staring transfixed at Itachi.


    Itachi��s head whipped around in surprise as he was sure he didn��t pick anyone else��s Reiatsu.


    To Itachi��s shock, a man��s upper body came out of the sand as if he had been sleeping and the sand had covered him.


    ��Their Reiatsu�� it��s the same.�� Maybe that was how the man escaped his eyes but still, how could two people have the same Reiatsu, or at least one so compatible with the other that they seem to meld into each other?


    ��Lilynette, can you�� stop�� shout..ing��.�� The man, Starkk, grumbled in annoyance at his little companion but trailed off when he saw an unfamiliar third party standing in front of Lilynette with swords�� drawn.


    ��!!


    The eyes that were now staring down at Itachi were no longer lazy sleepy eyes but instead calm and curious blue eyes. Not hostility in them, Itachi noted.


    While keeping a schooled expression on his face, Itachi��s mind was thrown in for a loop as he stared at the man that was now standing between him and the girl.


    Of everything he expected Hollows as strong as both of them to say, Starrk��s first word left him more confused than anything else.


    ��H-how?�� The man was looking at him with eyes that looked genuinely curious.


    ��H-how are you not dead?�� Starrk asked again.


    Itachi had no idea what was happening, especially with the reaction of these two Hollows, so he decided to exchange words to see where this was going, but he still held his blades in his hands.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ��Dead? Why should I be dead?�� Itachi asked. It was clear that both parties were confused and were having trouble understanding what the other was talking about. Not to mention that they were Shinigami and Hollow. Under normal circumstances, they should have been trying to kill each other from the get-go.


    Itachi took a step back, eying Starrk as he did so, but he saw no tell on Starrk��s face that he wanted to attack him. Instead what he saw was something akin to hurt and dashed hope when he stepped back.


    ��Is it because of their Reiatsu? That should be it. Normal Shinigami would be dead if they were exposed to the brunt of that Reiatsu.��


    ��It��s alright. Talking to someone after a few centuries is a nice start. Best you leave while you still can.�� Starrk��s expression was forlorn as he stepped back from Itachi.


    ��Starrk ��.�� Lilynette tugged on cloth wrapped around her companion��s body with a quivering voice.


    Starrk gave her a wry smile and shook his head before reaching down and started patting her Hollow mask.


    Seeing the both of them peacefully retreating, Itachi silo contemplated what action to take towards the two of them. They were the first Hollows he had seen that almost completely resembled humans, and also weren��t hostile at first sight.


    ��What do you think, Tsukuyomi?��


    ��The same thing you��re thinking, I reckon. The world is not black and white. There are always exceptions.�� The soft-spoken spirit said to which Itachi nodded.


    ��Besides, you came here to observe Hollow behavior in their home world, didn��t you? If so, then observe.��


    Itachi agreed wholeheartedly with Tsukuyomi��s words so his path was already decided.


    ��Your Reiatsu, it��s great, but it��s not at the point where it can kill me just from exposure to it.��


    Starrk and Lilynette turned around to stare at him in shock as they instantly felt it when Itachi released the hold on his Reiatsu. The threatening oppression of his Reiatsu washed over the both of them and somehow that rekindled their hope.


    ��You are����


    ��Shinigami.�� Itachi interjected succinctly. ��But you two, despite being Hollows, you��re different from other Hollows I��ve met. It��s�� a bit off-putting.��


    ��My name is Starrk , and this is Lilynette.�� Starkk introduced himself and his companion.


    Itachi wondered if it��d be wise to give out his name so easily. Normally it would be a bad idea, but this time Itachi figured he��d just go ahead with it rather than thinking too much on it.


    ��Itachi.�� He said.


    With a basic truth established between them, it felt as if they were now finally on the same page where one could talk and the other would understand.


    ��Is it just you both?�� He asked and they both nodded.


    ��It��s always been Lily and Starrk since we could remember. Everyone else was weak and died because they stayed too close to us.��


    And for the first time since he became a soul, Itachi finally found an answer to a question he��d asked himself since the very first time he confronted a Hollow.


    Yes. Hollows could feel positive emotions too.


    The situation was weird enough as it was, and instead of Itachi going back and continuing his mission, he decided to pass some time in the company of these two weird Hollows.


    ��Do you mind if I sit with you for the time being?��


    Starrk frowned.


    ��It��s alright. Your Reiatsu won��t kill me. That much I can guarantee you.�� Itachi said with understanding eyes, seeing through Starkk��s worries.


    The three of them sat on the sand, watching the empty night sky of Hueco Mundo.


    ��Being strong is a curse. It separates you from everyone else, leaving you to travel this dark dreary world on your own.�� Starrk muttered despondently.


    ��I�� know.�� Itachi replied. To him, being stronger made one duty-bound to bear an equal ratio of responsibilities. It was as essential as it was compulsory.


    Lilynette turned to look at Itachi who sat a short distance from Starrk and couldn��t help but be curious.


    ��You��re a Shinigami, right? Aren��t you supposed to kill Hollows like us? You wanted to kill me when you met me, what��s changed?��


    Instead of baring hostility at Itachi for the reminder, Starrk looked at Itachi with curiosity, clearly wanting to hear the answer as much as Lilynette does.


    Itachi looked to the two Hollows that bore some similarities as well as the complete opposites of Kenpachi and Yachiru and wondered half idly when such extremes on both sides would stop.


    ��Probably never.�� He thought.


    ��Because up until now, none of your Reiatsu has flared up in hostility towards me. I am not a blind sword to not know the difference between a neutral and an enemy.�� Said one of the said extremes. ��Granted, the both of you are the first Hollows that I��ve seen that aren��t looking to feed on the next helpless soul.��


    Starrk and Lilynette snorted, the former scowling as he spoke, ��What use is it for us to grow even stronger? We have no such wish.��


    Itachi didn��t say anything to that, the objective of his reconnaissance mission flaring as he made note of everything the both of them said.


    ��No hunger for strength and individuality? Is it because he��s a Vasto Lorde? If so, does that mean that the stronger their strength and evolution is, they become more human?��


    This was proving to be a highly educative mission in a way that he never expected. These two Hollows �C Starrk and Lilynette �C were so fascinating and it made him wonder how other Vasto Lorde were.


    He also noticed that their hole was smaller, but what exactly did that mean?


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 92 - The Pains of Solitude

    ��It is foolish to fear what we have yet to see and know.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    [Soul Society, 2nd Division]


    Soi Fon signed off the last of the documents Marenochin brought, which also included the ones regarding the new intakes for the Division. Now it would be her job to divide those who she thinks will be passable additions to either the Onmistukid�� or the Executive Militia.


    Normally there was no reason to go and evaluate them herself as such a job was up to Itachi and Marenochin, but she remembered that Itachi��s prot��g�� was among them and he��d asked her to evaluate them.


    ��Of course you would. It��s not as if I have my own duties to take care of.�� She singled out Junpei��s application and glared at the borderline average results the boy had made to be able to join the Division.


    ��I know he said he wasn��t talented but this is abysmal for someone being taught by Itachi.�� She shrugged and dropped it on the small pile of other applications. ��Well, it��s not my business. Prot��g�� or not, I��m not letting him join if he��s below my standards.��


    She marched on to one of the training fields where the newly graduated students were nervously waiting.


    ��At least six of them won��t die in their first year.�� She criticized when she saw that only six of them were quick to notice her presence when she arrived.


    ��Hakuda, Kid��, Hoho, Zanjutsu; these four are the cornerstone of the 2nd Division, which means you must be fluent in all of them to be considered a member of the 2nd Division or any of its subdivisions. Line. Now!��


    The nervous student immediately shuffled themselves into two straight lines and awaited her instructions.


    ��You, Had��. You, Hoho. You, Hakuda. You, Zanjutsu.�� She picked four of them and beckoned them forward to attack in the category she singled them out in. And coincidentally or not, Junpei was among the initial four and he was picked for Zanjutsu.


    ��We don��t have all day. If you won��t attack then I will.��


    She moved against the group of terrified graduates who had never expected a test like this upon their admission.


    ��At least one of you isn��t plain stupid.�� She snorted at Junpei who had his sword against her armguard while sweating bricks.


    The others slowly jumped into action but Soi Fon already had her sights on her target.


    ����


    [POV: With Itachi, Hueco Mundo]


    ��You are rather strange for a Shinigami, Itachi.�� Starkk said while they, he and Lilynette, followed Itachi from behind.


    ��Likewise you and the girl.�� The Shinigami responded curtly.


    As for why they were following him, Itachi had outright refused the moment Lilynette suggested it �C dragged Starkk along as she suggested it �C but it turned out that Starkk had a habit of letting her get away with almost everything, every time.


    Itachi was still wary of the both of them, Starkk mostly, and if possible wouldn��t want to engage in battle against the both of them for various reasons; first and foremost being the disadvantages that came with the location. They would be swarmed by Hollows if the battle took too long, which it would if Itachi��s gut feeling about them was on point.


    Obviously as Hollows, his bias as a Shinigami factored in too, Itachi still didn��t fully trust them but one thing he was mostly sure of was that they wouldn��t attack him if he didn��t give them a reason to. If he couldn��t judge concealed hostility after watching them for the short time he stayed with them then his judgment on anything else would come into question.


    �� Not to mention that they were gravely ignorant of anything concerning Hueco Mundo.


    ��The both of you following me, a Shinigami who is your natural enemy, is a strange logical decision, is it not?�� He asked back.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The both of them shrugged while Lilynette skipped towards Itachi who was a few steps ahead.


    His eyes twitched, not from her coming closer but from what they were bringing with them on what was supposedly his stealth mission.


    ��Can you rein in your Reiatsu?�� He asked. The two of them gave him confused head tilts which made him massage his forehead. Oh how simpler it would��ve been had they been normal hostile Hollows. Even at this point, Itachi still was unsure what his overall thoughts on them were.


    ��I take it that you can��t.�� He sighed.


    It wasn��t exactly something like simply keeping it under a lid, had it been so Kenpachi wouldn��t have needed a special eyepatch to seal his Reiatsu. The man could rein in his Reiatsu, but not all of it due to how immense it was. So obviously, trying to teach them how was out of it, and it wasn��t like they had a Zanpakut�� that could have acted as a conduit.


    ��Hold on for a moment.��


    He had seen Tessai do it a few times in the Soul Society back when he was looking for an illusion imprint. It also wasn��t among the numbered Kid�� spells so he had made sure to copy it when Tessai, and even Kisuke, had used it.


    His fingers traced a red symbol midair which he gently pushed into their bodies �C which they only made curious reactions to �C and watched as it glowed a glyph on their body before fading away.


    ��I can feel something�� prickly. And flimsy too.�� Starkk muttered.


    ��Of course he would. With how huge their Reiatsu is, no doubt they would feel it if anything tried constraining it.��


    ��Yeah, me too. It��s annoying.�� Lilynette complained.


    ��Bear with it. It��s a spell to seal your Reiatsu, or at least it should��ve been. It keeps your Reiatsu from running around rampantly, so try not to destroy it out of annoyance.��


    Itachi could tell exactly what was going through her head with how they looked at each other with wide eyes before turning back to look at him.


    ��Now then,�� he unsheathed his sword much to Starkk and Lilynette��s confusion, that was until they felt the small wisps of Reiatsu making their way towards them.


    ��Sorry for bothering you with our problems.�� Starkk apologized, finally understanding why Itachi had told asked them if they could rein in their Reiatsu.


    ��Wait, are you going to kill them? What if����


    ��Lilynette.�� Starkk grabbed her shoulders, silencing her with a soft stare. ��Like most of the others, these ones are trying to kill us. And don��t forget, Itachi is still a Shinigami.��


    The young girl looked like she wanted to protest even further. Maybe they could talk to these Hollows just like they talked with Itachi, especially now that their Reiatsu wasn��t a burden to bear, she thought but kept quiet due to Starkk��s reminder.


    ��I got them! You can��t hide your Reiatsu from me even if you tried!��


    Three Adjuchas appeared with five other Hollows behind them and surrounded Itachi��s group.


    ��Is that a Shinigami? Ohhhh, double meal for us today!�� One of the Adjuchas exclaimed, exciting the other Hollows behind them.


    ��What is your stance against killing other Hollows?�� Itachi asked the two Hollows following him, deciding to use this moment as a litmus test to gauge their sympathy towards other Hollows.


    ��I��d prefer if you didn��t kill them, it��s such a tasteless endeavor. It only helps to make you narrow-minded when you come across other Hollows.�� Starkk replied, looking to see Itachi��s reaction, but like always �C ever since they met him �C staring at Itachi felt like when he��d stare at the moon in Hueco Mundo��s dead sky.


    ���� but I��m not so blind, na?ve maybe, to judge wrongly an apparent enemy.�� Starkk finished, and all his words got from Itachi was a simple nod.


    He could easily kill these Hollows, even Lilynette could, but he left it to Itachi because unlike his childish companion, he understood the nuances in Itachi��s actions. Expressionless as the man may be, his actions revealed a lot of his unspoken thoughts.


    ��No problems then.��


    Lightning exploded in his hands and coursed through his blade and with the soft sound of a thunderclap, Itachi was no longer where he was but instead in the midst of the weaker Hollows, cutting his way through them.


    Starkk��s calm eyes followed Itachi��s movement as he laid waste to the weaker Hollows before moving to the dumbstruck Adjuchas.


    The battle, though short, was surprising and educating to Starkk who saw Itachi��s Reiatsu flare for a moment and suddenly the Adjuchas became unable to make accurate attacks.


    It was painful to watch from a third person point of view.


    Itachi didn��t tell either of them about anything remotely concerning the Shinigami but Starkk had to think. Maybe it was because of this ability to fluently utilize their Reiatsu that Shinigami were able to suppress Hollows since both came into existence.


    ��So where are you going from here?�� Starrk couldn��t help but ask after Itachi was done with the Hollows.


    ��I should be the one asking you that. My time here is extremely limited so what will you do after I��m gone? Go back to staring at the moon?��


    ��Who knows?�� Lilynette replied looking downcast at the reminder of Itachi��s return to the Soul Society.


    ��A piece of advice; stay away from Las Noches. From what I know, the king is a very powerful Vasto Lorde with a Vasto Lorde or two under his command.��


    Lilynette��s eyes lit up at the information that there might be others like them gathered in one place. Wasn��t this exactly what she and Starkk had been looking for since the beginning? A place where they wouldn��t be alone anymore?


    ��Wait, why shouldn��t we go there? There are Hollows like us there right, so why shouldn��t we go there?�� She asked frowning, looking at Starkk who was looking at Itachi.


    Only Itachi didn��t say anything anymore about it even until he left them.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 93 - Infiltrating Las Noches

    ��The Village�� the clan�� shinobi. Is fighting�� inevitable?�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    [Coyote Starrk POV]


    Starrk , despite the lax expression on his face, wondered curiously why was their current situation so. Granted neither he nor Lilynette had had that much confrontation with a Shinigami for however long they��ve been alive but still he knew a few things about the sword wielding Soul Reapers.


    They were in no way friendly with Hollows.


    They never came to Hueco Mundo, probably because they didn��t have a way to access this realm of Hollows, but that didn��t stop them from declaring any Hollow caught outside of Hueco Mundo a threat that needed to be put down at all cost, even at the expense of their own life.


    Shinigami and Hollow. They were natural enemies.


    So why? Why was this Shinigami, who obviously(to him) was very suspicious of them, letting them come along with him as he traversed the never ending dunes of this pale white world.


    Itachi Uchiha was an enigma to Starrk, a thought that amused him a tiny bit because he was sure that was probably the same way the Shinigami saw him and Lilynette.


    ��If you want to know more about Hueco Mundo, you know you��ll have to visit this Las Noches place right?�� Starrk didn��t need to remind Itachi of something he probably knew, but he found himself saying it anyway. ��Well, you��ll probably die the moment you��re found out, which is also instantly, if you go there.��


    ��Starrk, let��s go there if Itachi doesn��t want to. Why should we listen to him anyway? He��s a Shinigami, he obviously doesn��t want us allying with a camp of strong Hollows.��


    He smiled wryly on seeing Lilynette snort while sneaking a peek at Itachi for his reaction, snorting even more when she saw that he ignored her.


    ��Itachi, what is the end goal �C the conclusion per se �C for you being here?�� Starrk asked, no longer holding himself when they came across another group of Hollows that were too stupid to not sense the intensity of the Reiatsu covering them.


    ��He��s very hard to read. He is also skilled, maybe���� Starrk shook his head, not feeling entirely sober enough to evaluate someone that could potentially be an enemy at any moment��s time.


    ��To search for someone��s footprint.�� Was Itachi��s curt reply. ��What about you? You don��t exactly strike me as a particularly violent Hollow. Instead of remaining in solitude, why haven��t you gone out to look for Hollows like you?��


    Starrk held onto Lilynette��s shoulder before she could lash out and strike at Itachi. ��You think we haven��t tried?��


    Unlike the brash Lilynette, he, Starrk, could understand. Itachi didn��t mean it as a poking question but instead as a way of offering a suggestion and wanting to know what happened if they did.


    It wasn��t in any way he moved his body or the tone of his voice, no. It was the blank dark eyes that stared at them from time to time to, Starrk could tell.


    ��This is a very large world, Itachi.�� The way he said it made Itachi understand as the man turned his head forward. ��And it��s not as if Hollows like us are exactly commonplace. The majority of Hollows running around Hueco Mundo are weak and lacking sufficient intellect.��


    ����


    [Itachi Uchiha POV]


    ��You do know that I��ll be leaving soon, right?��


    They were now seated around a fire that Itachi had set up, even though none of them needed it, with Lilynette using Starrk��s lap as a pillow to sleep.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Starrk chuckled with a soft smile in his eyes. ��Careful. You��re making it a bit obvious that you��re concerned.��


    Itachi remained silent at that and just stared at Starrk long enough for the man to know that he was serious.


    ��You��re awfully compassionate for a Shinigami.�� Starrk remarked. ��I don��t know. You��re going to Las Noches, right?��


    Itachi nodded, not bothering to ask how the man knew. As much as he didn��t want to, he had to be sure that Aizen didn��t have any foothold in Hueco Mundo and that he hadn��t struck some ominous deal with this Hollow King Baraggan.


    His chances of a successful infiltration was within the range of 20% �C 80% because he had no idea of the capabilities of the Hollows in Las Noches, but that didn��t mean he wouldn��t undergo his mission. Lack of sufficient information had never stopped a Shinigami from undertaking a mission.


    ��We��ll go with you. I ��we want to see the Hollows, how they coexist.�� Starrk gave a dry chuckle. ��Well, given how Hollows usually are, I don��t doubt that they won��t be anything like what I��m expecting them to be.��


    Lilynette stirred awake during their talk, which also signaled the continuation of their journey.


    At this point, Itachi had spent a few days in Hueco Mundo, where the majority of it was spent in the company of Starrk and Lilynette �C two very peculiar Hollows.


    ��Are we any closer?�� A bored Lilynette asked yet again, almost causing Itachi to groan out his budding frustration, which she was very much taking pleasure in.


    ��If that Adjuchas'' words are to be believed then it shouldn��t take much longer for us to see it on the horizon.�� He replied. Traversing Hueco Mundo was a very difficult and tiring task with how there were hardly any objects or locations to use as a watermark to gain an accurate sense of direction.


    With Itachi leading the way, it didn��t take long for Itachi to spot the humongous architecture miles away.


    ��I��m guessing walking through the front door is a no-go.�� Starrk stated as they watched the white huge construct off in the distance.


    ��What do you mean we can��t? We actually can since we��re Hollows. Itachi will have to sneak in and make sure he doesn��t get caught and consequently killed.�� Lilynette said with a finger jabbed in Itachi��s direction.


    Itachi turned around to leave, startling the two Hollows as he was leaving without so much as a word.


    ��You��re leaving? Just like that?�� Lilynette cried out.


    Itachi replied but didn��t stop to look around. ��This will most likely be the last time we��ll see each other. No need to make it more drawn out than it has to be.��


    And with that he was gone.


    ��Is he����


    ��He��s gone, Lilynette. We might not see him again like he said, and there��s nothing we can do about it. But what we can do is enter Las Noches and see if there are any others like us.�� Starrk said softly and walked forward with a pouting Lilynette at his side.


    ��


    With Itachi, after separating from Starrk and Lilynette, he immediately began his infiltration into the white fortress; the first thing he picked up was how littered the place was with Hollows.


    Most of their Reiatsu were controlled which cleared the way for Itachi and also made it easier for him to pick out the strong ones.


    Even from where he was, which was him barely managing to get inside after distracting the squad of Hollows manning the gate, Itachi could feel a very dark and oppressive Reiatsu coming from the center of Las Noches.


    ��Such immense presence. This Hollow King is definitely not one to be trifled with. Vasto Lorde Hollows are truly dangerous.��


    From the outer ring of Las Noches, Itachi knew he had to be slow and fast at the same time, getting closer to Baraggan��s presence was a necessary risk he had to take as any useful information he could get would be from Hollows stationed closer to Baraggan.


    ��Killing them is also not advisable, unless absolutely necessary. Their Reiatsu suddenly disappearing will no doubt alert the others.��


    ��The risk surrounding your current actions outweighs any information you might gain. What if Aizen doesn��t have any ties with the Hollows? What if he can��t access Hueco Mundo like you suspect? What if everything turns out to be a wasteful effort spurred on by your paranoia?��


    He knew Amaterasu��s words were full of merit but he just couldn��t sit still and leave a known variable unaccounted for. He��d rather be sure that he was wrong than being skeptical of if he could be right.


    ��It��s an accounted risk, Amaterasu.�� Running up a pillar, he twisted his legs and pushed himself off the pillar with a spin and a flip that sailed him into an open partition of a building adjacent to the pillar he ran on.


    From where he stood he could sense a few fights going on in different parts of Las Noches, given the way the loser��s Reiatsu was sniffed out followed by their opponent��s spiking, it didn��t take a genius to realize that the Hollows were feeding on those who lost.


    ��This could work.��


    ��Huh? Who are y����


    A stare at the unfortunate Hollow made them faint while violently twitching. He couldn��t exactly copy the tainted feel of a Hollows Reiatsu but a few Kid�� spells and he could get something close to it, and further complimenting it with a transformation jutsu and Itachi was good to go.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 94 - A Wrong Turn

    ��This world judges me by the decisions I make. Never does it see the options I had to choose from.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    Might makes right. That was the principle on which Las Noches, and its extension the entirety of Hueco Mundo, was built on.


    Baraggan��s might created the rules other Hollows followed by, whether in or out of Las Noches. And those who erred in any way were found under the punishment of the king, unless they were strong enough to fight back�� but no Hollow was that powerful, or courageous to fight Baraggan. The most they could do was escape before the king personally came after them.


    Observing the Hollows in such close vicinity reassured Itachi that no, neither him nor the Gotei 13 was wrong in their indiscriminate killing of any Hollow they found outside Hueco Mundo.


    Itachi��s honest opinion of them was that they were rabid savages. And that Hollows like Starrk and Lilynette were the outliers, not biased ignorance on his part.


    Itachi spectated some of the fights he came across, quickly waving them off when he failed to find anything interesting about it, while slowly and quickly listening to whatever was being discussed as he made himself go deeper into Las Noches.


    So far, he had heard nothing worthwhile, i.e. Shinigami related, except hollow gossip about some Hollows that were being hunted by the Hollows of Las Noches �C some having been killed while some were lucky to escape and hide.


    Itachi��s news source, one of the lanky Hollows with extra long arms and a tail, was cut off when he, and everybody in the room, felt an explosion of Reiatsu coming from the direction of the frontal gate.


    The familiar burst of Reiatsu made him furrow his brows in his disguise before schooling his expression and looking helpless as he followed the other Hollows towards where the impressive Reiatsu came from.


    ��What��s happening here?�� The lanky Hollow asked with his low hum shrill voice.


    The scene they arrived at was an odd one that had a group of Hollows surrounding just two Hollows; a man and a little girl.


    ��Louisenrerg, these two Hollows barged into Las Noches without an invitation so we tried to apprehend them, but that little girl had a mouth that wouldn��t stop running,�� the one doing the report pointed at Lilynette who stood protected behind the pacifist Starrk, ��She attacked out of nowhere when that guy tried to shut her up.��


    Itachi half thought this was a ploy to rat him out but the hostility that was being radiated by the Hollows wasn��t something that could be faked.


    The lanky Hollow, Louisenrerg, growled threateningly at Starrk and Lilynette slowly stalked over to them.


    He towered over Starrk, whose neck barely crossed his stomach area, effectively glaring down at the both of them.


    Starrk had an apologetic look on his face while Lilynette glared back at Louisenrerg, looking both unrepentant and unintimidated in the presence of the tall Adjuchas Hollow.


    ��I sincerely apologize on behalf of my companion. As an Adjuchas too, I��m sure you know how it is sometimes when you come across powerful Adjuchas like yourself.�� Starrk pleaded in hopes of convincing these Hollows to look over this slight altercation.


    In hindsight, he shouldn��t have let Lilynette confront any of the Hollows here. The Cero she fired at the Hollow was barely strong enough to be classified as a Cero blast from an Adjuchas-level Hollow, so other than missing an arm the Hollow survived.


    ��An Adjuchas, huh.�� Louisenrerg eyed the pair of peculiar looking Hollows that was Starrk and Lilynette, eyes squinting narrowly on their prominent human features.


    Itachi, still in his disguise, inwardly sighed in relief when he saw that it was Starrk doing the talking and not Lilynette. If Louisenrerg was clearheaded, he had no doubt that this minor squabble would be resolved��


    ��I��m afraid I can��t do that. You see, your friend there attacked one of my subordinates so she��ll have to pay back in kind, in equal proportions to what he suffered from her.��


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ��This is going a bit too far, no?�� Starrk said with a difficult face. The plead in his eyes were all too clear for everyone to see.


    ��I don��t see it that way. An eye for an eye.�� Louisenrerg stated with an air of finality, challenging Starrk with a dead stare to try and say otherwise. ��Or in this case, an arm for an arm.��


    The surrounding Hollows cried out in excitement, chanting Louisenrerg��s name in approval as he commanded that justice be served.


    ��They truly are rabid creatures. Seeking after violence and brutality for the smallest slight.�� Amaterasu scoffed in disdain at the over the top behavior of the surrounding Hollows.


    No one had to tell Itachi what was about to happen and he had to move accordingly to how Starrk and the other stronger Hollows in Las Noches moved.


    So far he hasn��t heard a peep about any visiting Shinigami but there was a chance, a very tiny one, that only Baraggan would know of such a thing �C if any such meeting had taken place.


    But he doubted it.


    He stopped that train of thought when Louisenrerg tried moving behind Starrk and grabbing Lilynette, but his attempt was bound to fail as at that very moment the tiny seal Itachi had been using to regulate his monstrous Reiatsu broke from the slightest action of Starrk utilizing his Reiatsu.


    In an instant, in the blink of an eye, the full brunt of a Vasto Lorde��s Reiatsu swept over the entirety of Las Noches. The air grew thicker and the ground cracked in fragility, gravity rose in intensity and the sky darkened all over this Hollow city of Black Nights.


    Itachi saw the astonishing phenomenon of weaker souls crumbling dead under the pressure of a vastly stronger one when all the Hollows around Starrk and Lilynette, one by one, started falling down as cracks started appearing on their masks and over every part of their body.


    Louisenrerg was frozen in his steps, eyes glazed over as Starrk��s soul pressure washed all over every single part of his soul.


    All he knew�� no that wasn��t right. He couldn��t comprehend anything in his current state. The only thing his existence knew was death. There was no surviving whatever being was in front of him, his very soul understood it so clearly that it robbed him of all his senses so he wouldn��t put up a futile struggle against that ��thing��.


    Except that Starrk wasn��t interested in fighting anyone. Not Shinigami and definitely not Hollows. In fact, his act of releasing his Reiatsu was by pure mistake, nothing more nothing less.


    Whether Itachi meant it, intentionally or not, his fingers twitched and hovered oh so closely to the hilt of his sword.


    It was like Kenpachi all over again, but this time the taint of a Hollow was so intimately intertwined with the spirit pressure that it was an attack on its own to any unprotected and weaker soul.


    ��Let��s go, Lilynette. Hm?�� Starrk turned to Lilynette, who had lost all her smugness as she watched the slowly increasing corpses of Hollows around them, but noticed from the edge of his vision a Hollow that seemed relatively fine.


    ��Is that you, Itachi?�� His unchecked spiritual pressure affected Itachi��s illusion to the point that Itachi��s disguise became wobbly and unstable.


    ��We��re leaving, now!�� Itachi sounded very urgent as he dispelled his transformation and broke off into a sprint towards the gate, Starrk following closely by his side.


    ����.I didn��t mean to do that.�� Starrk��s words sounded hurt as he said that, a feeling no doubt shared by Lilynette as she ran alongside them.


    ��It doesn��t matter�C�� Itachi��s words fell short as another wave of Reiatsu fell over Hueco Mundo, this one more menacing and dreadful than Starrk��s.


    It was so baleful that Lilynette started choking on air, being the weakest of the three, while Itachi covered his eyes with slightly labored breaths.


    The only one without any adverse reaction was Starrk who now had a rare serious expression on his usual blank. He picked up Lilynette and threw her over his shoulders and without saying a word, both he and Itachi disappeared from where they had been and appeared on the huge wall surrounding Las Noches, looking back to see only a baleful black swallowing where they had been.


    ��Who dares act presumptuously in this king��s palace?��


    If Starrk��s spiritual pressure had promised death to those weaker than him, the Reiatsu that accompanied those powerful words affirmed it in every way. It was no mere promise �� it was a natural truth.


    All who stand against Baraggan Louisenbairn, God-king of Hueco Mundo, will die.


    They could feel it bearing down on their necks, as if the very hands on death was behind them.


    Starrk could shake it off and Itachi forcibly calmed himself to think straight and clear, but Lilynette had fainted.


    ��Worms who scurry away in the presence of this king. Death calls your name. Give up that pitiful breath you call life that you so desperately cling onto.��


    The world went dark with every passing word from Baraggan, and soon a wall of liquid death �C the only thing Itachi could feel from it �C bubbled up in front of them, preventing them from going further.


    Starrk looked at Lilynette who jolted awake with a pale face as she saw the black sludge in front of them and made a decision in that instant.


    ��Itachi, take Lilynette and protect her. I��ll hold back this Hollow long enough for you to escape and hide.�� He passed Lilynette to Itachi but the girl, who had finally snapped out of her daze due to his words, clung so tightly to him.


    ��No! I��m not leaving you behind! Ever! You can��t force me to leave you, Starrk!�� She screamed.


    ��How quaint.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 95 - One Down

    ��No matter how powerful you become, do not try to shoulder everything alone.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Strength. What exactly was it?


    What did it symbolize that anyone could tell it if they saw it?


    What form did it take?


    Was it a concept that one could take over and use for their own benefit and command unscrupulously, without regards?


    Or was it a concept that blessed all who sought it out, giving to every man its gift in equal proportions to their worth?


    �� What sort of strength did Baraggan Louisenbairn, King of all Hollows, wield?


    ��..


    ��How quaint.�� A miasma of dark red Reiatsu pulsated over the white sands outside Las Noches, its intensity unmatched, all of which was being emitted from one being, who was currently walking towards the Itachi and the others.


    With the appearance of a skeleton, the God-king of Hueco Mundo, in a display of his noble status, had a gold crown on his head as well as golden bracelets fastened over his wrists. He had a dark robe lined with black furs draped over his body �C a very fearful image on its own, which was further multiplied over numerous folds with the spiritual pressure oozing out of him.


    ��The little one seeks death. At least she is wise enough to know what fate��s final hand dealt her. Though I can��t say the same for the both of you. Especially you.�� His Reiatsu settled to a degree, but it was nothing reassuring. He raised his bony finger and pointed at Starrk.


    ��Serve me, and I��ll let them live.�� When last had he seen a Hollow like this, with as much spiritual pressure as the one in front of him. A genuine Vasto Lorde, one at such a high level, just like him.


    ��Killing a powerful Vasto Lorde like you will be a waste. I demand an answer from you right this moment.��


    It wasn��t an offer, that much was clear from a mile away, but instead an order. One Baraggan ensured in a way that would leave Starrk without any choice.


    Five figures appeared behind Itachi��s group and blocked off any viable path of retreat for them. Five small hills behind and an insurmountable mountain in front of them.


    ��Capture the Shinigami and the girl. Kill them if they resist.�� Baraggan��s orders were swift and decisive as he ordered their deaths to force Starrk��s hands.


    ��Is there any reason for us to fight? You are the king of Hollows, aren��t you? Las Noches, and technically Hueco Mundo, is under your role. What more do you want to gain from this?�� Starrk asked.


    He just couldn��t fathom what went inside people��s minds at most times. What use would it serve if he gained a Vasto Lorde in his ranks?


    ��The thoughts of a king are not for his servants to decipher. Decide now, for the next few seconds will bring to light the fate of your companions.�� Baraggan slowly turned his head, now facing Itachi and staring at him with those dark empty sockets that reflected no light. ��As for the Shinigami, I will have a word with you when I��m done with this one. It seems your kind are growing too arrogant for you to barge into this king��s realm. Perhaps a warning should be sent.��


    ��Itachi, can you trust you to take care of those behind?�� Starrk��s eyes never left Baraggan, knowing instinctively how dangerous the Hollow in front of him was. And despite that, he still felt a little reluctant to fight.


    Itachi��s eyes surveyed the five Adjuchas behind them. Five very strong Adjuchas, stronger than any other Adjuchas he��d killed, but he understood why.


    They were the direct subordinates of the Hollow king who was one of, if not the strongest Hollow in existence, which meant that they were a clear cut above other Hollows of the same rank.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ��I��ll try.�� He replied curtly. Protecting Lilynette and fighting off five extremely strong Adjuchas at the same time was a sufficiently hard task to carry.


    ��Burn and Reveal, Truth-seeker.�� He wasted no time in activating his Shikai, knowing he would need it from the get-go if he ever hoped for them to leave here as fast as they could.


    ��Lilynette,�� He called out to the frightened girl between him and Starrk, ��I��ll draw them all to myself. Make yourself scarce on this battlefield, as far as you can.��


    She glanced at Starrk and saw him give a subtle nod.


    ��Impudent and ignorant. I��ll rectify that.��


    Baraggan��s scowl was followed by a black miasma that was blasted from his hands, curving towards Lilynette in the middle but Starrk intercepted it with a casual Cero blast from his hands.


    ��For your arrogance against our king, I��ll take immense pleasure in flaying your skin from your bones, Shinigami.�� A buffed up Hollow who looked like a green furred elephant with a helmet mask around his head stepped forward with a manic grin plastered deeply on his lower face.


    ��Be careful, Nirrge. He is not a simple Shinigami.�� A rather large Hollow, Choe Neng Poww, larger than the elephant Nirrge, advised calmly. ��It won��t do for his majesty��s fraccion to be bested by a Shinigami.��


    ��Get ready, Lilynette.��


    The mammoth galloped towards them with great momentum, confirming Itachi��s thoughts not to clash with him head on.


    "Ye lord! Mask of flesh and bone, flutter of wings, ye who bears the name of Man! Truth and temperance, upon this sinless wall of dreams unleash but slightly the wrath of your claws!!"


    ��Had�� #33: S��katsui.��


    Following the full Kid�� incantation, a tremendous wave of blue flames sparked from Itachi��s hands and engulfed the charging mammoth.


    ��Go now!�� His shout jolted Lilynette who had been in a dazed state back to focus and spurred her into breaking a run towards where the other four Hollows were.


    Another of Baraggan��s fraccion, Abirama Redder �C a humanoid red bird covered in red Reiatsu �C, moved to intercept Lilynette but Itachi was one step ahead, clashing his sword against the bird��s talons.


    ��Don��t stop.�� He said before blowing up in a blaze of black and yellow flames.


    ��I need to create a safe distance between me and those two.�� Itachi thought as he flipped midair and slashed down at the shoulder of Nirrge, the elephant Hollow who had gotten up without any prominent damage.


    ��Incredibly tough skin and robust Reiatsu. Simple illusions will have nothing on them. Tsukuyomi. Amaterasu. I��ll be pushing you guys from now on, bear with me.��


    ��It��s about damn time! Let��s go loose on these bugs, Itachi!�� Amaterasu was all too happy at the prospect of letting loose that it reflected in the black robes of flames Itachi wore, losing their clear form and started flickering errantly.


    ��We are always here, Itachi. And yes, this is no time for restraints.��


    With the agreements from both of his sword spirits, Itachi��s Sharingan opened and his blade shortened to a tanto.


    Lilynette was already less than a second away from being cleaved in two from the giant pincers of one of Baraggan��s fraccion �C a blonde haired Hollow with crab pincers, one of which was a giant one, for hands �C who was in the middle of cackling as he imagined the spray of blood from the little girl.


    ��Eh?��


    His eyes blinked in confusion as his pincers clamped shut a moment too late as the little girl suddenly disappeared.


    ��Findorr, look out!�� One of his comrades called all but he was too confused trying to understand why everything was happening so fast.


    His Hollow instincts kicked in at the last moment and he retreated in a burst of speed.


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Findorr!��


    His Hollow instincts kicked in at the last moment and he��


    His thoughts ground to a slow halt as the world around him started making sense but when it did, he still failed to understand how it came about.


    Both of his hands were gone and there was a long thin cut in his Hollow mask, but thankfully it didn��t break.


    ��RARGHH!�� Nirgge roared fired off a barrage of Ceros at Itachi who had his sword drawn mid swing to decapitate Findorr, except Itachi just flickered between them and retreated like a mirage.


    The last Hollow jumped in and pulled Findorr out to check the damage he received and know why he just stood like a fool even after the Shinigami cut off both of his hands.


    ��Findorr, what the hel����


    ��GET AWAY!�� The handicapped Hollow screamed in a horrified manner but that let Ggio Vega, an average humanoid Hollow with a sabretooth Hollow mask, tiger stripes over his entire body and long blades that extended from the back of his hands, to notice the slight fluctuation of Reiatsu in Findorr��s body and retreated at the last second before Findorr��s stump and cracked mask exploded with black flames.


    A second where he had been too focused on the girl �C that was all it took for Itachi to orchestrate his death.


    A split moment of distraction, a split moment of looking away from the main threat and one of Las Noches�� most elite Hollows died without even showing a percentage of what he was worth.


    The four Hollows who had thought this would be an easy win stared dumbly at Itachi, a stare that quickly changed to a vengeful glare, only to be on the receiving end of a pair of cursed red eyes reading every tiny movement they made.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 96 - Los Lobos

    ��I want to become weak and if that��s not possible, then I at least want to make friends that are as strong as me.�� �� Coyote Starrk.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    After the first attack, both Starrk and Baraggan remained unmoving and silent as they watched the situation of Itachi and Baraggan��s fraccion while also keeping an eye on the other.


    ��This is stupid you know. If you want to permanently kick us out of Las Noches then I��m fine with that. All jokes aside, you should know that trying to kill me will be no easy task, even for you. Same goes for me too. A sleep right about this time sounds heavenly. Hmm? Truce?��


    Baraggan however remained silent, his hollow eyes tracking each of Itachi��s and Lilynette��s actions, and that was when it happened.


    Itachi severed the limbs of his subordinates and even killed them with a delayed explosion.


    Starrk sighed as he saw that, knowing that no amount of talk and persuasion will stop the fight that was about to happen.


    And he was almost this close to getting through to Baraggan, or at least he believed.


    ��A Hollow in cooperation with a Shinigami?That alone is taboo and deserving of death. Killing a member of my fraccion? Even your death will not be enough.��


    ��I can never understand you people who only know how to thirst for power. Can��t you see what is in store for you at the end of the road?�� Starrk casually waved his hand and five Cero formed and was sent flying towards the death deluge Baraggan had sent towards him.


    ��His arrogance will be his own undoing.�� Starrk thought idly as he watched Baraggan��s actions and noticed the intent behind every one of them. Basically, he was foregoing efficiency for pride. ��His attacks�� those decays are too fast and there seems to be something else going on with it.��


    ��But first things first.�� He glanced at Itachi and saw that he, Lilynette and Baraggan��s fraccion were now a good distance away and would only continue to move further away from them.


    They were a good distance away and now he could let loose a little, to his distaste. For a brief moment he thought of what would have happened had they not followed Itachi around, but just as immediately brushed it off.


    However, no matter how he tried not to pay that particular thought any mind, it kept coming back in scenarios like how the first time he moved in centuries, he came across another Vasto Lorde like him in just a few days, and one that he had to fight.


    And it wasn��t exactly like he was some sort of genius in fighting people.


    And speaking of geniuses, he wasn��t exactly fighting one�� not that it diminished Baraggan��s threat in the slightest.


    He formed a Cero and split it in two with his hands and both parts veered off to collide with the two parts attack Baraggan had sent.


    Another Cero, this one stretched out like a lance, exploded in a high wall of royal blue Reiatsu that could be seen from all over Las Noches.


    It wasn��t something he would brag with �C in fact he would never brag with anything concerning his strength �C but Starrk would say that he had never seen any Hollow with Cero as strong and diverse as his was.


    The lonely wolf.


    His strength was never something to be proud of; maybe that was what he hated most about his existence.


    ��What is the point of standing at the top if you''re standing alone?��


    He wasn��t trying to fight Baraggan, nor was he trying to kill him. He just needed to hold him back long enough for Itachi to break free of the encirclement and join up with Lilynette to hide somewhere safe.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    For the first time in a long time, the wolf atop the mountain howled.


    Not for its nonexistent pack. Not for help. Not for an asinine plea.


    It was a howl of sadness. A howl of regret, because once more he��d drawn from that very thing which gave him despair.


    ��.


    Eons passed and never once had Baraggan come across a threat to his rule, or even more blasphemous, his life.


    Until now that is.


    It wasn��t actually the intensity of the wolf��s Reiatsu that made him pause his steps. No, it wasn��t.


    It was the detached emotion accompanied by the burst of Reiatsu that both warned and angered Baraggan.


    Despite the intensity of the stake involved, Baraggan seethed when he felt how utterly bored and reluctant Starrk was. Was this lowly Vasto Lorde looking down on him? HIM?


    ��I really hate doing this, you know. I don��t know why Hollows thrive in it. Maybe it��s just me. I guess I��ll never truly know.��


    The blatant apathy reflected in his Reiatsu stoked something no one has ever stoked in Baraggan��s soul for millenniums.


    ��Crumble to dust. Insolent cur.�� The king��s Reiatsu blossomed in a petal of death and despair, flowing out like the torrents of tumultuous sea, swallowing up everything in its path until only death and nothing remained.


    ��The wisdom of old age comes with the knowledge that at their end, everything crumbles to dust. I wield that END.��


    The reason for his uncontested rule bared out in front of the foreign Vasto Lorde. What a pity. He��d soon crumble like all the rest.


    ��..


    Starrk took a step forward, even as a wave of dark miasma that killed everything in its path flowed towards him, and a dark blue Cero formed from the back of his neck �C where his Hollow hole was �C but instead of shooting it like he always did, Starrk chose to grab the Cero.


    The moment hand met Cero, the latter seeped into his flesh and turned his hand into a burning blue �C even as Baraggan��s miasma threatened to swallow him �C and he brought his fingers down in a claw swipe fashion.


    The Cero was released in waves resembling that of a wolf��s claws and the result was a collision of blue and black explosion, with the black soon engulfing and claws. But even with the claws gone, the miasma couldn��t move forward and soon evaporated as it had lost all of its momentum.


    Unlike Itachi��s battle, this was no showcase of skills but instead unbridled power.


    What use was masterful skills when it could all be rendered useless with overwhelming power?


    As much as it hurt Baraggan��s pride, he couldn��t advance in the midst of Starrk��s unending barrage of Ceros that were both swift and precise, and equally as dangerous.


    Starrk had forced them into a stalemate as he said he��d do. Now it was up to Itachi to round up with the remaining Adjuchas and get Lilynette to safety so that Starrk could finally relax and rest. This was the most tiring thing he��d ever done in his long life, and for Starrk that was saying something.


    ��Those things are very dangerous. I��d be at risk even if one of them were to hit.��


    Death to the Soul.


    It was a very scary concept, Starrk realized, when he understood what Baraggan��s attack would do to him if he was hit with it.


    Strong and dangerous �C that was his honest evaluation of the Hollow king.


    He dodged to the side, avoiding the arc of death that sailed too dangerously close to him, retreated backwards and bastardized the area with a volley of Cero that would have surely killed any Hollow, as long as they weren��t Baraggan that is.


    It was during the intense battle between Starrk and Baraggan that the former felt something happening, not to him but to his companion Lilynette.


    His head whipped fast towards the direction Lilynette had run in. He tried calling out her name but was forced to forget that action when he felt Baraggan right behind him punching down a sphere of black death.


    Acting fast, he formed two extremely small Cero that intercepted Baraggan��s death punch that was just a few centimeters away from his face, covering them in the point blank explosion that pushed them both back.


    Baraggan was quick to cover himself in a dome of his ability, negating much of what could happen to him but Starrk wasn��t that lucky. Thankfully, it wasn��t anything he couldn��t walk off.


    ��Lilynette!��


    ��I see Chuhlhourne has gotten to the girl. As distasteful as this was, like everything, it must come to an end.�� Baraggan chuckled when he saw the expression on Starrk��s face.


    ��For the last time; serve under me and I��ll forgive this disobedience.��


    Starrk didn��t answer Baraggan, his eyes staring hard at when Itachi was fighting against the remaining Hollows of Baraggan��s fraccion. It seemed as if Itachi had noticed but he was still in the midst of an encirclement �C what remained of it anyway �C and Starrk was confronted with one of the hardest choices he��s ever been presented with.


    What should he do now?


    One instant. A briefly passed moment. A growl threatened to escape the maw of the lone wolf.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 97 - A Strange World

    ��The people of the village who once abhorred you, have begun to admire you. They think of you as a comrade. It��s because you fought hard for their acceptance.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Itachi watched the four remaining Adjuchas, especially two �C the ones named Choe Neng Poww and Ggio Vega �C as compared to the other two, these ones have off a feel he was intimately familiar with.


    ��They are tricky opponents.�� His senses went behind him where he could feel Lilynette away. ��She��s sufficiently far behind.��


    With that realization, they all sprung into action.


    Two of the Hollows, Nirgge and Redder, came upon him �C their movements easily perceived by the Sharingan �C and behind them were Choe Neng Poww and Ggio preparing to blindside him.


    Individually they weren��t much of a threat to Itachi, but together he was sure they would pose even some trouble to a few Captains if restricted to only their Shikai.


    Nirgge missed him completely, to the man��s surprise, and Redder who he was about to cut into immediately dodged to the side to reveal a Cero blast behind him which was now a few inches from Itachi��s eyes, aiming to blast his head off.


    The smile on their faces drained when they saw Itachi��s body flicker the moment before the Cero touched him and watched as it harmlessly sailed past him and exploded a good distance behind him.


    The next time they saw him was in front of Choe Neng Poww which spurred them into panic and rushed them to their endangered companion.


    Choe Neng Poww was already under a genjutsu the moment he came into Itachi��s line of sight and when Itachi was about to repeat what happened to the first Hollow, a red bullet intercepted him in the form of Ggio who attacked him with his red talons covered in Reiatsu that Itachi��s blade instantly burned away. Unfortunately he was fast enough to escape as he needed only a moment for his comrades to get to Choe Neng Poww.


    ��His eyes. It��s his eyes. You��ll get trapped in an illusion if you look at them.��


    Hearing what Choe Neng Poww said after breaking free, they all roused their Reiatsu in the only way they could to hopefully shield or break out of Itachi��s illusions should they find themselves victims to it next.


    Only for Itachi to prove their precautions futile.


    They saw Itachi��s form dissolve into a black puddle, which greatly confused them as to what he was doing, only for the puddle to open up like an eye and gaze at them with the familiar pattern of the Sharingan.


    And that was all their efforts could amount to. Nothing.


    Among the entirety of the Uchiha Clan, Itachi��s prowess with the Sharingan��s genjutsu was unrivaled. The only thing that could rival his application of illusions were the very few forbidden techniques of the Uchiha Clan, like Shinsui��s Mangeky�� Kotoamatsukami and the twin techniques of Izanami and Izanagi.


    The moment they met the single eye��s gaze, their entire world spun and turned black even as they tried to cover their eyes, which was a fruitless endeavor as eyes appeared in their own hands to stare at them.


    One of Itachi��s weaknesses concerning his illusions was that it wasn��t suitable for affecting multiple parties at once. Doing that would only make it exponentially weaker and easier to break out of.


    To combat this weakness, Itachi devised a way to efficiently interchange between weak and strong illusions between his targets.


    Basically, it meant bouncing off the strong illusions from person to person, depending on who he wanted to attack, while keeping everyone else in a weak illusion. It wasn��t foolproof either as anyone capable would be able to break out of it should the weak illusion be rotated to them.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    The world they all found themselves in was a world of black sludge that were sewn to each other from every perceivable angle.


    [A/N: Think Mahito��s domain expansion, but with black sludge instead of hands]


    Up in the sky of the illusion, the black clouds opened up to shine a huge eye down at them.


    Black: Unfamiliar Haze.


    The Hollows immediately condensed their Reiatsu over their body to prevent them from the foreign world they found themselves in. Including Itachi, none of them could tell if this was just an illusion or they were transported somewhere else.


    The Hollows started feeling the tiniest hints of fear and that was enough for them to let loose and start bombarding the place with Cero, which was when Itachi went into action.


    With how he was rotating the effects of the illusion among all of them, he reckoned someone would break out very soon.


    The first one to receive Itachi was Nirgge, the behemoth that had first charged at Itachi, who had conjured up a giant Cero and shot at Itachi. Though he couldn��t be faulted, had he looked up at the eye in the sky, he would have noticed that the eye immediately focused on him when he attacked.


    �� And the effect was both surprising and expected for the two parties involved.


    The moment he shot his Cero, the huge ball of destruction disappeared and in its place was Itachi. Nirgge was surprised, but soon the surprise changed to an excited grin as he punched Itachi. Except that when he punched the Shinigami Lieutenant �C at the moment of impact �C Itachi changed into the surrounding black sludge, which then washed off like water to reveal a trapped Nirgge, greatly confusing Nirgge who was staring at his reflection.


    An unfamiliar world.


    ��Kugh!�� Nirgge coughed and gasped as his illusion punched him so hard that instead of flying off from the force, the black sludge under and around him were now holding him in place.


    The others were just too gobsmacked to even start to understand how in the darkest inferno this hellish world of Black worked.


    ����Nirgge!���� Ggio and Redder screamed, unable to help out their comrade.


    As if that was not enough, the Cero Nirgge had fired off started falling down from the eye at an immense speed that by the time it arrived above Nirgge��s unmoving form, it was like a blazing black sun.


    The collision made no explosion or sound, slowly and quickly engulfing Nirgge whose cries of torment were swallowed up by the black flames.


    They watched with disbelieving eyes as the black flames coalesced together to a bound form from which Itachi stepped out.


    They lost it.


    Choe Neng Poww, the most silent of their group, roared in rage and an explosion of Reiatsu that swallowed up his body and when it receded, no longer was his slightly bigger huge form that was seen. Instead it was something akin to a humanoid whale that easily towered at 100ft.


    The berserk Reiatsu clashed against the unfamiliar world like lightning, tearing holes into the black sky.


    Itachi, ever impassive, saw all these and paid no mind to it as his mind was on his next target.


    Even when the humongous whale started charging up the biggest and most dangerous Cero Itachi has ever seen, Itachi ignored it as his body slowly disintegrated into crows and flew towards Ggio who was sending wild wind slashes at the incoming crows and turning them to black sludge.


    When Ggio finally got the last of the crows, Choe Neng Poww had finished charging up his Cero�� and suddenly everything snapped into place.


    Illusions were not something you fight, at least not in the traditional sense. Back in the Elemental Nations, ninjas knew that the first thing to do when someone was trapped in an illusion was to break out of it, regardless of how painful it might be. The Hollows had tried fighting it �C which was their first mistake �C which led them to the second mistake they made.


    Black: Unfamiliar Haze was a simple technique to break out if it was cast on multiple people as that was when the rotation between strong and weak illusions applied, and if they had noticed the hints of these weak illusions, they would have noticed when Itachi completely dropped the illusion and simple used a simpler one that warped their surroundings.


    That and Choe Neng Poww��s transformation made the technique greatly unstable with how his Reiatsu rampaged.


    The result?


    Neither Choe Neng Poww, who was firing off a building sized Cero, nor Ggio who was too slow to move after the illusion dropped, noticed when the person they were intent on attacking was none other than each other.


    If this had been a city, nothing other than a citywide canyon would have been left in the wake of Choe Neng Poww��s Cero. This point was further proven when Ggio��s Reiatsu disappeared when the Cero hit, nor was his body found when the dust cleared.


    Itachi held his short sword in a reverse grip, eyes aiming for Redder who had lost an arm from the destruction of his comrade��s Vero, when he felt Lilynette��s Reiatsu flare along with the presence of a foreign hostile Reiatsu attacking her.


    An Hollow, an Adjuchas based on the level of their Reiatsu, and Itachi would be damned if he let anything hurt Lilynette after he��d given Starrk his word.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 98 - Consume All, Amaterasu

    ��Naruto, you must remember. You know why the people of the Leaf Village stop hating and fearing you. You know why they accepted you as one of their own. It��s because you showed them that you understood them. And you fought for their acceptance.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Charlotte Chuhlhorne, like his other comrades that were graced and ordained to the esteemed position of being his majesty��s, Baraggan Louisenbairn, fraccion, was a very strong and fortunate enough Hollow that had climbed up the Hollow evolutionary ladder and now stood above hundreds of Adjuchas-level Hollows just like him.


    With a finely muscled body �C and white Hollow carapace that covered his upper arms and legs like petals of a white rose �C, an overhead Hollow mask and bright purple hair, he exuded a feminine aura that heavily contrasted against his perfectly masculine body; but to Charlotte Chuhlhorne, he was the embodiment of perfection.


    When his glorious majesty stood up from his throne for the first in a little over a century, Charlotte and the others �C his six fraccion �C knew that someone �C a very arrogant someone �C had angered their glorious king, and it was up to them to show these insolent rodents their place �C which was the very endless white dunes that spread over Hueco Mundo.


    Charlotte had been very ecstatic to fight and measure his strength against a Vasto Lorde, maybe even killing this being and eating a part of them, but since their king himself was going after the Vasto Lorde, the others took it upon themselves to make sure they and their companions wouldn��t escape their certain death.


    He had expected it, for them to scatter and try to escape when they come across the rest of the fraccion, but what he didn��t expect was that the others would be held down by a single person, a Shinigami no less, and they let the weakest Adjuchas he��d ever seen(if she even was qualified to be called that) pass through and come to him.


    ��Kugh��!�� He batted away the pathetic Cero she shot at him and sneered. Even some Gillians had stronger Cero than that.


    ��Sorry, little girl. It��s nothing personal, but your companion made the mistake of standing against our glorious king.�� He said with a glazed and cutesy look. The scene was so bizarre that Lilynette could swear she saw sparkles around him.


    She tried running away but when she tried, the world turned into a blur and she screamed in pain as she felt a powerful kick in her abdomen.


    ��GET AWAY! GET AWAY! GET AWAY!�� She screamed frantically, huffing and panting in hot pain, even almost crying, as she tried to crawl away from Charlotte who no longer looked cute but demonic.


    ��I gain no pleasure from this�� but my king��s orders are absolute.�� His thick hands grabbed her by her neck and lifted her up with basically zero effort.


    ��You look, you talk, and you even feel like an Adjuchas, but you��re not even there.�� Charlotte remarked as he gave Lilynette a deeper look and gained a slight frown on his face.


    ��S-T-A-RRK���� She choked when Charlotte��s hands wrapped a little tighter around her neck and effectively cut off her voice.


    He was a second from snapping her fragile neck when his spine tingled, and as if expecting it, a blanket of Reiatsu covered his hands and he swiftly turned around and punched whoever was attacking him from behind.


    The Shinigami was suddenly upon him with blood running down one part of his head and three deep claw marks on his left hand.


    ����.


    Itachi wanted to use his black flames to burn the Hollow holding Lilynette but he really couldn��t stop him in an instant if he just snapped the girl��s neck.


    He had been forced to make a hasty play to get out of the confrontation between him and the remaining two Hollows and get to Lilynette in time before this Hollow killed her, just like he��d been about to do.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    With Truth-seeker in hand, Itachi kept a level head, even with Lilynette in the neck of fatal danger, and reviewed all he could tell about his Hollow from the short clash they just had.


    The giant Hollow, along with the handicapped one, was behind him and were both making their way towards him.


    There was a famous saying back in the Elemental Nations, one about the Uchihas �C specifically the Sharingan the Uchiha possessed.


    When going up against the Sharingan, if it��s one on one, run. If it��s two on one, attack from behind.


    Most opponents were hard pressed when going up against the Sharingan of the average Uchiha. Against one of the most prodigious Uchiha in history?


    Itachi��s hand flicked in and out of his robes and six shurikens with a kunai behind them were inches away from burying themselves into Charlotte��s face.


    Even without the Sharingan, Itachi��s visual acuity was flawless. With the Sharingan, the six shurikens effectively blocked Itachi��s form from Charlotte��s vision and when he tried to avoid them, that was when Itachi moved.


    Body Flicker.


    Charlotte swerved his head to the side to dodge the shurikens, two of which nicked him, and when he turned back to look at Itachi his eyes caught a reflection on the sheen of the kunai.


    Red eyes.


    He sharply turned behind to see if anyone was behind him but that was a fatal mistake.


    Why would you carelessly turn your back to an Uchiha in the midst of battle?


    Itachi who was behind him never dwelled in theatrics and unceremoniously stabbed his sword into the Hollow��s hole in his lower stomach and just as efficiently dragged it upward.


    With Amaterasu flowing through his blade, his blade smoothly cut up the Hollow��s body like a sword through water.


    ��Itachi���� Lilynette looked stunned at how easily Itachi killed the Hollow. Just as easily as Charlotte toyed with her.


    Itachi cut the arm holding her and they both disappeared as soon as he did, a moment later than Redder who brought down an explosive heel kick on where they had been that sent up a small mushroom cloud of dust and white sand.


    ��Itachi, how����


    Lilynette snapped her mouth shut when she saw the frigid emotionless mask on Itachi��s face. He had always been expressionless but she knew that was because he didn��t want to show any emotion on his face. On the other hand, the look on his face right now was as if he was an undead emotionless husk.


    Itachi��s eyes narrowed on the remaining two Hollows �C the gargantuan sized Choe Neng Poww and the handicapped Abirama Redder �C and contemplated whether to kill them now or retreat so as to give Starrk the chance to escape.


    The giant Hollow was already on them and Redder was snarling furiously at them, murder all too clear in his gaze.


    ��Putting the big one in an illusion is a waste of time and there��s no guarantee that it��ll work given his current state. I��ll snipe the red one for now.�� He thought.


    He silently let Lilynette down, absentmindedly taking note of the destruction Starrk and Baraggan were causing a couple miles away, and in the next moment he was gone.


    With how huge and erratic the second Hollow and its Reiatsu was, any illusions he used on the surroundings will be rendered unstable.


    Lightning sparked into his other hand, soon turning black, as he crossed the distance between the two of them.


    Redder yelled uproariously and flew towards Itachi, shooting off feathers from his wings as red bullets, while coating his wings in extremely potent Reiatsu and positioning them as if intending to cleave through Itachi.


    Itachi dodged every single one of Redder��s feathers and cut those that would have gone for Lilynette behind him.


    ��DIE DAMNED SHINIGAMI! Devorar Pluma!��


    ��Onyx Chidori.��


    Back in the Elemental Nations, it was common knowledge that the lightning element was weak against the wind element, but as souls those conveniences were irrelevant.


    The black lightning jutsu which was made from combining Amaterasu��s Reiatsu and his lightning release effortlessly tore through Redder��s wings and his chest, piercing through the natural wind barrier his Hollow ability granted him.


    ��He�� hehe..��


    Redder, who was on his end, held Itachi so tightly that he almost crushed the latter��s bone.


    ��Do�� it, Choe Neng����


    Itachi calmly lifted up his head to see Choe Neng Poww charging up yet another Cero with his mouth and Hollow hole while Redder held him down.


    Itachi slowly exhaled and his robes of flames flared out, incinerating Redder as they did.


    ��You already have more than enough power to destroy most of the enemies you��ll come across. This one is not any different.��


    ��Come, Amaterasu.��


    A conflagration of flames rose about and around him; his passion, his efforts, his beliefs �C all fueling the flames he now called his.


    ��Consume All,�� he brought his sword slowly upwards, his breath growing a bit labored as he did, and in the fraction of an instant, brought it down.


    ��Black Sea Conflagration.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 99 - A Satisfactory Conclusion

    ��Sorry about this. To be honest, it��s a pain for me too.�� �C Coyote Starrk.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    This particular laidback wolf was not one to be spectacularly surprised by anything anyone did, because why would he? It was either he was too engrossed in his self-loathing to notice, too lazy to care, or couldn��t even be bothered in the first place.


    When they arrived in Las Noches, honestly if Baraggan had come to ask him to serve under him(maybe without all the death threats) and that he and Lilynette will be allowed to stay with at least a few Hollows that wouldn��t just die out in his presence, he would��ve agreed.


    Starrk didn��t care much about a lot of things and serving under someone for the purpose of camaraderie wasn��t that much of a big deal. In fact, Starrk would argue that he��s on the winning side of the deal.


    Then why?


    Why didn��t he accept when Baraggan gave him that option? Why did he ask Itachi, a stranger and enemy, to secure Lilynette��s safety while he stayed behind to hold back Baraggan?


    Someone he had known for barely a week and he was putting Lilynette��s safety in their hands. A Shinigami for that matter. Thinking about it now, maybe Lilynette was right after all that he was going senile.


    Still, none of these changes anything.


    He was fighting a Vasto Lorde Hollow, and even when he knew Lilynette was in danger �C AGAIN! �C he still remained fighting Baraggan and seemed to trust Itachi to save Lilynette.


    His thoughts were so conflicting and alien that his focus wavered for a moment which Baraggan immediately capitalized on.


    His aspect of death flared up, which Starrk��s senses immediately became aware of, but while he tried to defend with a few Cero of his own, Baraggan dissipated his ability, a clever feint, and went for another one coming from up above.


    Starrk��s Cero clashed Baraggan��s aspect which, for a split moment, left his midsection opened for a brief moment which Baraggan used to slam a Cero into him.


    Starrk flew back and took a dive into the sands, and Baraggan, not being one to miss an opportunity, called back his aspect of death and let it sink into where Starrk fell into.


    Baraggan could feel it. Or rather he couldn��t.


    His fraccion��s Reiatsu. They were disappearing one by one. Snuffed out. Killed.


    And now only three remain�� only two remained.


    A breath of fresh death for all. The final respite of everything �C living and nonliving.


    ��RESPIRA!��


    Black and purple miasma bellowed out of him in a torrential wave �C rotting, decaying and killing EVERYTHING it touched.


    A point to kill. A point to destroy. A point to make across.


    It all began with a point, a tiny dot in the void. And when everything has turned to dust, then the end point would have been reached.


    ��CERO EL PUNTO.��


    Zero Point.


    Was it because of what came out from below or because of what fell down from above?


    The cause didn��t matter because the end result would have been the same anyway.


    The white sand hills and the sparse crystal trees, all of it, killed off. Erased from existence.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    All reduced to an endpoint.


    The might of two Vasto Lorde, the highest evolutionary anomaly of the tainted Hollow souls, having the same level of power �C or perhaps even greater than �C as that of a vaunted Shinigami Captain.


    Despite being miles away, the walls of Las Noches trembled and cracks ran through it from the resulting shockwaves of�� whatever that was.


    Even more surprising was the blanket of darkness that could be seen from as far as Las Noches. A void dark space thrice the size of Las Noches where everything within it was erased to nothing.


    A new eternal point in the landscape of Hueco Mundo.


    ��..


    Three people �C Itachi, Lilynette and Starrk �C sat at the peak of a small mountain and just stared off into the blankness that was the perpetually monotonous canvas of Hueco Mundo.


    ��You��re going back, right?�� It was a question that sounded like a statement, one which Itachi gave a little hum to.


    This time Lilynette didn��t argue or say something smack, just hanging her head even lower when Itachi replied.


    ��My window is up. I can��t push it forward more than this.��


    Starrk scratched the back of his head, trying and failing to mask his frustration, before ultimately giving up and sighing tiredly. In the end he asked a simple question out of curiosity.


    ��What does the World of the Living look like?�� Even Lilynette��s ears perked up to hear Itachi��s answers.


    ��Of the three worlds �C Hueco Mundo, Soul Society, World of the Living �C I believe the World of the Living is the one that is most ��alive��. Unfortunately, it��s not for any of us dead souls to inhabit.��


    Starrk and Lilynette gave a mirthless chuckle at that. That much was obvious, even for them. With the Living World being the most fragile world, mostly due to it being almost barren of spirit particles, Reishi, compared to Hueco Mundo and the Soul Society where everything there was made of Reishi.


    ��Itachi,�� Lilynette called out softly, her words coming out in nothing more than a whisper.


    ��Mm?��


    ��Will you�� come back here�� to Hueco Mundo?�� She hugged her knees closer to her  chest and wordlessly muttered something with her face buried between them.


    Though she didn��t make a sound, Itachi could read the slight twitches on her face and was a bit saddened when he realized what she couldn��t bring herself to say.


    ��Please.��


    Starrk didn��t notice what Lilynette couldn��t say but there was no doubt that he understood exactly how she was feeling.


    Itachi regarded the two Hollows besides him with a brief glance and did something that was very foreign and alien to him, something he couldn��t actually remember doing in his short-lived life and shorter death �� an impulsive decision. No logic, no reason, no tactical benefit behind it.


    ��It might take a while, a few months to a few years, but I might be able to visit Hueco Mundo every once in a while.��


    The smile practically grew on her face and her eyes almost seemed to sparkle with sheer ecstasy and hope.


    ��Really!?�� She pushed her head towards him, asking for every tiny detail to make sure she didn��t hear wrong.


    There was a part of him that told him to smile if he was feeling like it but Itachi promptly ignored it.


    ��It might take some time, but yes. I still have unfinished business in Hueco Mundo. As for if we��ll see again����


    ��You can come to our old place. We��ll just go back since we have nowhere to go.�� Lilynette said.


    Itachi looked at Starrk with a calm stoic face that carried with it a pair of questioning eyes, making Starrk chuckle with a nonchalant shrug.


    He dug his hand into the sands and raised to his eye level to watch the wind slowly blow them away.


    ��Lilynette is right. Better to go back to our valley than wander around with no purpose. Not to mention Baraggan will be looking for us. Best to keep our head for now.��


    ��That, or you can try to find other Hollows like yourselves. They might be rare, yes, but that��s no reason to think you both are the only Hollows like this.�� Itachi suggested.


    ��Are you trying to mock me, Itachi?�� Starrk lazily drawled off, not in the slightest bit offended. At least he didn��t sound so.


    Itachi ignored Starrk��s remark and slowly stood up. ��I��ll see what I can do about that.��


    With someone like Starrk, finding someone that appreciated at least the general characteristics he upheld would be a good thing for all of them.


    Itachi, personally, knew the mental and heartfelt pains people who were alone went through. Genuine companionship was a great treasure that most, unfortunately, fail to appreciate.


    ��Wait, how are you going to go back to the Soul Society?�� Lilynette couldn��t help but ask.


    ��The same way I came in.�� Was his simple reply. ��Trust me, I have it under control. Until we meet again then.��


    He didn��t wait for them to say anything before he left, leaving behind a pouting Lilynette and a grumbling Starrk.


    With his mission concluding in a slightly intensive manner, the Shinigami made his way towards where he had found a colony of Menos and a  few Adjuchas. Itachi didn��t mention anything about Aizen to Lilynette and Starrk because there was no reason to. The details concerning the mission was for him, and him alone, to know.


    ��I wonder how Junpei and Soi Fon are doing.�� He muttered to himself as he went about his way.


    It would have been better if Starrk and Lilynette could have opened a Garganta for him to pass through, but unfortunately neither of them had any experience with it being the severe recluse they were.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 100 - Prodding A Snake

    ��It��s been so long that I forgot the pain of not having a name. Everyone had a name that friends use to call them, but I didn��t.�� �� Kenpachi Zaraki.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    Kenpachi was not having a good day�� and wasn��t that an understatement of the century? The start of his bad moods was very obvious, even to the members of his own Division, and to someone who could easily hold a grudge for a hundred years with no problem, the course he took with it was both expected and disastrous for those involved, i.e basically the Eleventh.


    ��If you understand the pains of not having a name, then maybe you��ll understand how that sword you hold feels.��


    Those were one of the last words Itachi had said to him the last time he tried challenging the Lieutenant, a challenge which the latter promptly declined.


    And where did that leave Kenpachi? Intense duels with his Division��s Shinigami that sent most of them to Fourth almost on a daily basis. He got so frustrated that he further held back so that he could be injured and could immerse himself in the otherwise unfair battle.


    Had it not been for Yachiru calling it to a stop, the death toll would have been a few digits more than the three wastes that died.


    So Kenpachi and Yachiru, Captain and Lieutenant, hefted the beaten and battered bodies of maimed Shinigami to the Fourth to receive treatment.


    ��Captain Zaraki, what a pleasant surprise.��


    ��Tch. Retsu.�� The perpetual scowl on Kenpachi��s face deepened at the arrival of an old memory. ��I don��t need any buttering up, but they do. Don��t want them dying like flies on me.��


    ��I��d be surprised if you did. Still, this is�� surprising if I might say. Anything bothering you?��


    She could tell a story based on the slash wounds on their bodies and one thing she could see that was almost a constant in all of them was frustration. Something that, while rare, wasn��t exactly a new thing in her fellow Captain��s character.


    ��Just make them strong enough to hold a sword by the time they leave.�� Kenpachi said his piece and left without another word.


    Unohana briefly wondered what that was about as she walked down the hospital halls of her Division, attending to some of the more severe patients as she did, until she came across Yachiru dropping off some of the wounded Shinigami.


    ��Ah, Re-chan. Sorry for the traffic.��


    Unohana smiled disarmingly at the childlike Lieutenant and waved it off.


    ��Did you see Kenny?��


    ��I did. I think he��s outside waiting for you.�� She replied and called out to Yachiru who was about to leave. ��This is in no way any of my concern, but there��s something different about Captain Zaraki. Do you know what?��


    Yachiru tapped her lips in thought for a moment before brightening up with a huge smile on her face.


    ��He��s trying to achieve his Shikai�� finally.��


    Unohana watched in stunned surprise as Yachiru hopped happily away. She remained there, transfixed for minutes, before a soft smile �C that wasn��t quite one �C appeared on her face.


    ��Itachi����


    ����.


    [World of the Living]


    Kisuke frowned as he looked at the gate-like device in the middle of the room.


    ��What do you think about it, Tessai?�� He asked.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    The burly man with dark shades on looked at the device before turning silently to Kisuke who visibly deflated.


    ��Right? That��s what I thought.�� A small flare of Reiatsu covered his hands which he waved, making the device disappear.


    ��You think he made it out of Hueco Mundo in one piece�� or even at all for that matter?�� In a rare expressive show, his joviality slipped away from his face for a moment which Tessai caught.


    ��Possibly. Yoruichi seemed to think so.��


    ��Hmm.��


    ��You don��t trust her words?��


    ��Au contraire.�� He scratched his chin while waving his hand languidly. ��I probably trust her words on more occasions than I do mine. But the thing is Itachi is just a Lieutenant, a very talented one, but a Lieutenant nonetheless. With only a Shikai to boot.��


    He looked at Tessai with a mildly critical look. ��We both know how dangerous Hueco Mundo is.��


    Tessai paused, his eyes behind his glasses gaining a shade. ��You��re right. That�� is worrying. They are worrying.��


    ��That they are. Arrancars and Vasto Lorde.�� He said before shrugging away the slightly tensed mood. ��I doubt he��d come across any though, given how rare they are.��


    Just then, they heard a crow��s caw and turned to see a crow perched atop the bark of a dead tree, looking at them.


    ��Hey Tessai, what are the chances that that is just a normal crow?�� The ex-Captain asked with a wide grin.


    ��1%.��


    ��Close, but I��ll take it.��


    ����


    Itachi slowly opened his second eye from where he sat on the other side of the human town where Kisuke and the other defectors were hiding.


    ��Looks like they��ll be moving soon.�� He was a bit surprised that they still remained there for this long after being found out.


    He looked around, eyes stopping for a brief moment on something, before he stood up and slowly dissolved with the wind.


    ����


    [Soul Society]


    Coincidences of situations that align so perfectly was something that was hard to come by, so when it did Itachi immediately caught onto it and used it as best as he could.


    With his clone acting as a substitute, his main body was free, to an extent, to act as unrestrained as much as he was able to. And that was what he did.


    With the perfect decoy out in the open, he dug deep into his list of suspects for those likely to be allies of Aizen, and unlike before, this list wasn��t focused on the most suspicious Shinigami, instead the opposite.


    He might have never directly opposed Aizen but the little things he knew of the man, from their own small conversations and what he��s heard from Yoruichi and Co, let him paint a mental picture of the type of man he was dealing with.


    A manipulator through and through: the persona he wore was a complete opposite and so mundane that it bordered on naturally average.


    For his potential allies, Itachi concluded that Aizen��s comrades would copy his trait to certain degrees, both great and small.


    A prime example would be Ichimaru Gin who seemed to be at odds with his Lieutenant, as well as his generally shifty attitude towards everyone else, at first glance. But Itachi knew for a fact that Gin was Aizen��s partner in some ways.


    Fortunately for Itachi, and unfortunately for Aizen, Itachi��s suspect list wasn��t as extended and broad as it used to be due to everything that had happened and was tied in a way back to Aizen. Itachi concluded that, just like Aizen, they were talented and of considerable position for them to easily target both the Captains and their Lieutenants.


    Which meant that they were either of Captain status, or were Lieutenants down to the 5th Seat.


    ��It��s time to stir up the nest.��


    ��..


    Gin scowled in extreme distaste and disappointment as his blade left the body of the last standing Shinigami of this small scouting group.


    Manipulating the data on Hollow activities in the Soul Society was not easy but trust that man to find a way, and an easier one at that.


    Controlling the mortality rate was the same as controlling the data of Hollow activity and Gin was the one who was charged with ensuring this whenever that man wanted.


    ��Couldn��t even put up a decent fight.�� He scoffed and kicked one of the dead bodies away.


    ��Hopefully there��s someone that��ll at least put up a fight.�� Ever since he came across Rangiku over a week ago, his false jovial mood plummeted even more that it started leaking into his mannerisms.


    ��Dishonoring someone��s corpse, be it an ally or an enemy, is generally seen as a despicable act.�� Soft steps echoed out of the curtain of trees, greatly startling Gin as he didn��t sense anyone approaching.


    Upon seeing a hint of who this might be, he instantly moved into action �C his sword aiming straight at the heart�� and his aim was true, but that made him feel worried even more.


    ��A-and those who raise their blades against a comrade�� are fated to not die a good death.��


    Gin frowned and swiftly pulled out his blade and turned around while slicing off Itachi��s head.


    ��Tell me something I don��t know.�� His slit eyes were open and reflected a cold light as he looked around cautiously, knowing just how much trouble this could potentially land him in. ��How about coming out, eh?��


    ��So you are that eager to die huh?��


    Gin��s smile stretched across his lips in an unsettling fashion as he tilt his head to look behind him.


    ��Got quite the mouth, dont��cha?��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 101 - A Snake and A Crow I

    ��I��m a snake. With cold skin, no emotions, that slithers around searching for prey with its tongue, swallowing down whatever looks tasty.�� �� Gin Ichimaru.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    ��Can��t really ask you to turn a blind eye to this, ain��t it?�� Gin said in a low voice with his perpetually closed eyes now opened in a cold squint at Itachi.


    Itachi Uchiha, a recently appointed Lieutenant but also the most dangerous and obscure of the Lieutenants �C was Gin��s impression of the man standing calmly in front of him.


    As a touted genius even among the echelons of the best Shinigami talents, setting a never seen before record of graduating the Shin���� Academy in one year with one of the best records ever seen �C a genius even among geniuses �C, there was something about Itachi that always made Gin cranky in his presence, and he knew why.


    Excellence recognizing excellence.


    ��Would you believe me if I said they were traitors and I was only doing my just duty as a Shinigami?��


    The humor in his tone was dry, grating even, as Itachi remained silent while glancing at the dead bodies lying around.


    ��How is he here? Both he an�� I confirmed that his real body was in the Seireitei. There��s no way his body double woulda been able to sneak up on me this close.��


    They both stared at each other in silence, Gin in wariness while Itachi with a cold indifference. It was almost impossible to get a read on him when he looked like this.


    ��Killing him will interfere with the Boss�� plans, but ain��t like I got any other choice than to kill him.��


    ��Be smart. Resisting is futile.��


    Gin��s eyes widened the tiniest bit at the words that were now sounding behind him, along with both of his wrists held behind his back.


    ��Don��t you even want to know how this came to be?�� There was still a hint of a smile tugging his lips as he said that, even as his hands were sealed behind his back. ��I won��t tell if you don��t ask politely.��


    ��Don��t worry. I have my ways.�� Itachi simply replied.


    Gin chuckled with a shake of his head. ��These binds are kinda tight, mhm. Ya sure they��ll hold, ��cause I can be very slippery every now and then.��


    It came from their earliest interactions and since then both have been aware of the mutual dislike between them. A natural enemy.


    The cunning snake slithered his tongue at the aloof crow.


    ��You were distracted for a moment there, dear Lieutenant.�� His eyes smiled while his free hand held his Zanpakut��, a short blade that was now directly pointing at Itachi.


    ��Shoot to kill, Shins��.��


    The blade turned to white light and pierced through Itachi in the same instant for an extra 50 meters before stopping.


    Gin moved his blade upwards and the extended light going through Itachi sliced him up from his chest to his head.


    ��Shins�� huh. It��s almost impossible to dodge in such a short distance. Words of it being the fastest Zanpakut�� weren��t exaggerating.��


    Gin hastily retreated to a safe distance with a grave expression on his face washing away the shock that had been there.


    The reason for the lack of feedback he got from his attack was the answer now standing in front of him, except that he wasn��t amused with the way the answer presented itself.


    ��When did you activate your Shikai?�� Inwardly cursing the complex nature of illusion-type Zanpakut��, Gin carefully asked with a shrill throb in his voice.


    Itachi, who was standing unscathed mere centimeters from the path Gin��s blade had traveled, answered cryptically. ��Why are you so sure it��s my Shikai?��


    ��Only a fool ignores a sound advice. Do you think it unfortunate that I came across you today? Take heart, such is life.��


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Gin shifted to the side and grabbed the hand that came from behind and vaulted himself over it to stand behind Itachi, all for his eyes to narrow dangerously, if it was even possible at this point, as the only thing held in his hands were plumes of black feathers.


    ��Tell me: who��s behind this? Or if you��re alone in this, as unlikely as that is, what is your motivation for doing this?��


    ��You��re awfully chatty, Lieutenant Itachi. Makes me think you��re using it to compensate for something else. Hmm? Me right or yes?��


    ��Proficiently skilled in avoiding questions����


    ��What can I say? I��m a snake.��


    The moment Itachi made to reply, Gin��s finger flicked and a Kid�� barrier surrounded them as he swung his sword in six different directions, his sword piercing the barrier with unimpeded ease.


    The air shimmered as Gin cast a disillusioning spell to reveal Itachi��s position and it worked because Itachi was now right in front of him��


    *PIERCE*


    Itachi��s blade went in and out of his thighs in an instant before he could react with someone kicking his head from the side.


    It had hurt a little but Gin was stronger than that as he immediately released his blade the moment his legs touched the ground.


    ��Bakud�� #81: Dank��.��


    ��Had�� #57: Daichi Ten��y��.��


    ��Had�� #73: S��ren S��katsui.��


    Gin Ichimaru, though presently a 3rd Seat, was a genius Shinigami that was stronger than all the current Lieutenants, except for a certain few.


    Three chantless Kid�� rolled off simultaneously; first was the #80 tier barrier which was followed immediately by uprooting of rocks that flew towards Itachi, with the third being an enhanced version of the #33: S��katsui that was blasted through a hole Gin opened up in his barrier, razing everything in the vicinity to dust and smoke.


    But��


    ��Bakud�� #81: Dank��.��


    ��Had�� #57: Daichi Ten��y��.��


    ��Had�� #73: S��ren S��katsui.��


    Itachi released his own Kid�� spells at the same moment that Gin released his, and with an ungodly level of precision, both Had�� spells equally canceled each other out.


    ��I see. No wonder he��s interested in you.��


    The dust was far from settling when Gin appeared in front of Itachi with a skillful use of Shunpo and released his blade.


    Shoot to kill, Shins��.


    Very few could withstand the tremendous force the blade carried with its light speed. All it needed was one hit for it to pierce through and kill any enemy stupid enough to stand in its path.


    Itachi easily predicted the trajectory of the blade before his release and placed his sword in a way that deflected the blade the instant it extended.


    Gin retracted the blade and fired a red blast �C Had�� #31: Shakkah�� �C at Itachi who cut it in two and used the Body Flicker to appear above Gin who narrowly blocked the downward slash, only for feathers to fall off Itachi��s robe and turn into another Itachi that aimed to disembowel him.


    Gin was good, better than all the current Lieutenants sans Ch��jir�� and Kaien, Itachi could admit that, but unfortunately he wasn��t fighting somebody on the level of a seasoned Lieutenant. Even among Captains and with Shikai alone, Itachi could hold his own against over a good half of them.


    Gin could see that now. They have been clashing for over ten minutes now and yet�� and yet��. AND YET Itachi still hadn��t released his Shikai.


    That was a bitter realization for Gin, because not only did it bring back haunting memories, it also waved in front of his face just how far he was from reaching his goal.


    ��Ah. From the beginning�� has it all been useless?�� Gin��s thoughts were sporadic as he tried his best to survive against Itachi while trying to escape as soon as he could�� but this man, Lieutenant Itachi, was like a damn phantom.


    The effects of his illusions were affecting Gin��s thoughts that he could hardly recognize what was fake and real. And not only that, the resurfacing memories from his past were making it hard for him to focus on his predicament.


    Amidst all this, a particular face was very vivid in his head and with every surfacing memory relating to the face made his heart clench even tighter.


    ��Am I a joke to you?�� He held his bleeding head while gritting his teeth at the seated figure of Itachi on a tree branch staring at him with those red eyes of his.


    The unfeeling gaze of those eyes told him exactly to what height Itachi held him to: a helpless snake crawling on his stomach in a desperate act to survive.


    He pushed himself to stand straight on his feet and stirred his Reiatsu to go again at Itachi since the man had made it abundantly clear that the only way he��d escape was to kill him.


    ��Heh���� He let out a weak chuckle, one void of amusement of any kind.


    Itachi stood in front of him with his blade under Gin��s armpit, the warning all too clear:


    �C Move it and I��ll take your arm off. �C


    ��The very fact that you refuse to speak at all tells me everything I��ve wanted to confirm. You are under someone��s command, Gin Ichimaru. Who is it?��


    ��Hehe�� I have no idea what you��re talking about.��


    Itachi didn��t reply to that, instead looking at something invisible that his eyes allowed him to see and understand.


    ��Your Reiatsu.��


    ��What of it, dear Lieutenant?��


    ��It��s overflowing with regret, fond regret. Who did you forsake, Gin Ichimaru?��


    It was a familiar feeling to Itachi, something he knew very well, and given their soul nature it was easier to read someone��s true feelings based on their Reiatsu, especially in the midst of a clash between two Zanpakut��.


    ��Is it her�� Lieutenant Rangiku Matsumoto?��


    Gin stared in shock at Itachi, unable to find any words to speak. But one feeling that was clear to him was that this was the second most killing intent he��s ever felt towards someone.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 102 - A Snake and A Crow II

    ��Emotions? Nope, I��ve got nothing like that. I told you when we first met, didn��t I?�� �� Gin Ichimaru.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    [POV: With Itachi]


    Itachi nonchalantly glanced at Gin��s hands tightening around the hilt of his blade and capriciously ignored the hateful billow of his Reiatsu. He held little to no care for whatever backstory this young man had, or whatever motivations that pushed him into the path he was now on, where he would kill his own comrades and walk it off with a smile.


    Killing Gin would have been very easy and no one would have questioned his actions so long as he provided proof, but that would mean cutting off a potential source of information on Aizen��s plans.


    He reckoned that there was a deeper story involved in Gin��s actions as an accomplice given the conflicted feelings that flowed through the youth��s Reiatsu. Or he could be one of those natural psychopaths with a heart, he''s met a few of those in his lifetime.


    ��Even now, I can tell you hate me and you want nothing more than to kill me but still the amount of hate you feel towards me is significantly lacking compared to the hate you have for yourself.��


    ��Still�� preaching huh?�� Blood flowed out from the sides of his mouth, staining his lips and teeth crimson, which when added with the blood flowing down his head painted a frightening picture of Gin''s face.


    ��Since you��re in no mood to talk, I��ll ask you one last time: Why did you kill your fellow Shinigami and under whose orders?��


    Gin couldn��t tell if it was fatigue clouding his eyes but the Lieutenant��s blade seemed to darken to a deep black as he said those words.


    ��So this is it huh. I��m sorry, Rangiku, but it looks like I��m the one who has always been the failure. I couldn��t even do a simple thing.��


    Everything in this moment felt like a cool breeze to Gin, fleeting and peaceful, so maybe it was okay to go like this��?


    What about his regrets?


    No matter how peaceful he currently felt, they wouldn��t go away.


    ��Oh�� now I see it.�� He soliloquized. ��When I left, I unknowingly took your smile away�� and I couldn��t even return it. Some genius I am.��


    Itachi watched silently, feeling as Gin��s Reiatsu went from a bubbling flare to a somber wisp��


    ������


    �� waiting patiently for Gin to make his choice.


    Gin saw this for what it was and regardless of how much he wanted to escape his current situation, his abilities were limited.


    ���� No.��


    ��Hmm?�� Itachi��s eyes squinted at the minute flare of Gin��s Reiatsu that spiked up for a brief instant.


    ��No, I still haven��t apologized. I still haven��t taken back what he stole from you. No, not this time!��


    ��You know, you Shinigami��. I hate you all.��


    Itachi��s facial expression gave away the tiniest frown at Gin��s words. ��Is that why you hate yourself or is there another reason?�� He asked but Gin didn��t answer, but the latter��s Reiatsu kept rising in such an alarming way yet Gin kept forcefully pushing it out that it started hurting his body.


    ��Shins��, listen to me: I don��t care if you will it or not, this is what I want!��


    He still couldn��t make out how fast it all happened nor could he tell how it all came to this, but at this point that mattered little. There was no way he was going to peacefully accept that he was going to die to a Shinigami wretch, at least not without giving him damned best.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Itachi could tell a suicide attempt when he saw it and that was exactly what Gin wanted to do so he readied his blade and was about to lop off Gin��s arm when Amaterasu stopped him.


    ��Let him do it, Itachi. Since he wants to kill himself, why not let him and learn from his actions.��


    ��Is it what I��m thinking?�� Itachi curiously asked as he backed away from Gin on the behest of one of his Zanpakut�� spirits.


    ��Yes. The fool is trying to forcefully push himself into Bankai despite not being ready. He��ll burn both his and his Zanpakut����s soul by doing that.��


    ��Then isn��t that dangerous?��


    ��And what if it is? Danger is not a deterrent but a caution call. And besides, I doubt he��ll unlock the full capabilities of his Bankai with this desperate method of his.. Here it comes.��


    ��Consume All, Amaterasu.��


    He partially released his Shikai when Gin��s Reiatsu settled down as chaotically as it could, marking the end to his Bankai transformation.


    Itachi could very well see how Gin��s Reiatsu was leaking out of his body in large amounts and knew that the youth��s transformation came with a very strict time limit if he did cancel it as soon as he could.


    ��Bankai: Kamishini no Yari.�� (*God-killing Spear*)


    There was no physical difference between his Zanpakut����s Shikai and Bankai, but the momentum it carried was worlds apart.


    Itachi held his blade slanted in front of him and the blade started dissolving into black flames until nothing was left except a plume of flames taking the silhouette of a sword.


    The change in the atmosphere and how Gin��s turbulent Reiatsu quieted down made Itachi realize that the incoming attack might be a bit stronger than what he was initially expecting, forcing him to act accordingly.


    They both acted at the same time.


    ��Blaze Release: Sever and Swallow.) (*Enton: Tachikiro tsubame*)


    ��Pierce through, Shins��.�� (*Tsukit��su, Shins��*)


    A thin black line made from condensing the essence of Amaterasu��s flames tore the space in front of Itachi �C attracting, destroying and engulfing everything that fell into his pull.


    On the other hand, the force and speed of which Gin��s blade moved was over fifteen times its former momentum in its Shikai state. And another twist to it was that its trajectory could curve in an almost 270�� arc.


    Itachi��s eyes could barely follow the blade��s speed and he didn��t need to.


    The same instant they released their attack was the same instance they both collided, the result which was a great explosion of compressed Reiatsu as Gin��s blade of white light fought to pierce through Amaterasu��s black Sever point.


    Itachi pushed out more of his Reiatsu to combat the sheer force behind Gin��s blade and fortunately for him Gin wasn��t in a state to push back as his Reiatsu was dwindling at a rapid pace that Itachi was forced to act as he was basically climbing onto his deathbed.


    The force behind Gin��s blade progressively decreased and when it was sufficiently decreased, Itachi flickered behind Gin and swiftly interrupted the flow of Reiatsu in his Saketsu and Hakusui while being careful enough not to seal it and incinerate Gin in the process.


    The intensely charged atmosphere slowly dispersed as Gin��s transformation came undone. A quick scan of Gin��s body with his Sharingan highlighted the intense damage Gin had caused to his soul from his suicide stunt.


    ��Tsukuyomi, is there any reason why you suggested we shouldn��t kill him?�� Itachi asked as he placed Bakud�� seals on Gin��s body to restrain and prevent his Reiatsu from leaking out.


    ��I only voiced the thoughts you pushed away, Itachi. You felt it at the end, didn��t you? The sea of sadness flowing out of his blade.��


    ��Even a vile man can have a heart of love. It doesn��t automatically pardon his actions.�� He remarked. ��Just because I��m familiar with his feelings of sacrifice doesn��t mean I feel any sympathy for him.��


    ��True and truer words. You can always leave him to die if he��s not forthcoming with information on Aizen��s plans.�� Amaterasu chirped in as Itachi hefted up the thoroughly sealed and comatose body of Gin Ichimaru over his shoulders.


    ��This has been a very long week.�� He thought to himself as he stealthily retreated from the area of their fight. He had wanted to ruffle some feathers, silently investigate a few people and do a little bit of prodding to see how they react and it was by pure luck that he found Gin who had covered the area he killed those Shinigami with an illusion barrier. Something that stood out like a beacon to Itachi.


    Seeing the result of what had transpired and how Gin structured the scene to resemble that of a Hollow, Itachi had a sudden epiphany: Gin and Aizen were manipulating the data of Hollow casualties.


    There are a few things Itachi loathed with his entire being, and a traitor was one of them. As for killing a fellow comrade-in-arms in cold blood, well that was the greatest taboo in any military organization.


    ��Are you taking him back to Seireitei?�� Tsukuyomi inquired to which Itachi responded with a shake of his head.


    ��Undoubtedly, that��s the best course of action to take.��


    ��But you��re not doing that because��?��


    ��Because it��s easier for Aizen or any other of his accomplices to manipulate the information we can get from him. Best to get it filtered out of him as precisely as I can and in any way I choose.��


    The aloof crow had won whereas the cunning snake had lost his fangs and his venom along with having his stomach bruised, but it was no victory for either of them. The crow felt nothing for it, while the snake was trapped in his own regrets.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 103 - Itachi’s Unforgiving Nature

    ��If you lie to yourself how can you have friends or be trustworthy? In the end, all these lies will keep you from seeing your true self.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Gin��s eyes slowly cracked open and no sooner had they opened that his body flared up in pain that was accompanied by a sharp wince.


    He has never once fallen sick since waking up as a soul but he could immediately tell upon waking up that he was extremely feverish. There were also the constant flashes of searing pain from every single part of his body that would have made him cry out in agony had it not been that doing so would only result in more pain.


    ��U��ugh..�� A cracked groan that filled him with pain and relief escaped his mouth. Even thinking hard and trying to remember how he got here was a pain-filled mental endeavor. The only silver lining is that the memories were slowly fragmenting themselves together but the pain was stopping him from focusing on them.


    He braced himself for more pain and tried pushing himself off whatever bed he was laying on but that was the worst choice as lightning bolts of pain traveled through every nerve ending and bombarded his brain  excruciatingly.


    His body went taut while an extremely pained groan filtered out of his mouth, which was all the information he needed to remain where he was and wait for whoever would come to check on him.


    ����


    Itachi entered the makeshift room in one of his hideouts where he had restrained Gin in. Given, the young man��s chances of escaping was very slim, minutely so, that didn��t stop Itachi from holding him bound in place with a few sealing Bakud��.


    His knowledge and mastery on Kaid��, while remarkable, wasn��t intensive enough to heal the damage on Gin��s spirit core. He could stabilize him for now but only Unohana could guarantee Gin��s chances of survival.


    His Sharingan took note of Gin��s current condition and after seeing that Gin was in no way to even rouse up his Reiatsu, he removed the seals on his head and mouth to enable him speak more freely.


    Gin��s current complexion was vastly different from the poise and confidence the genius 3rd Seat used to carry himself with. Now he looked no different from a terminally ill patient on his deathbed.


    ��Heh�� Want�� to�� watch..as I slowly�� die?�� After finding it easier to talk, those taunting words were the first thing that came out of his mouth.


    Itachi didn��t bother answering that but he had to say he was impressed. Even in the stay he was in, Gin was still trying to rile him up and divert his focus.


    ��I��ll have you know that I��m no expert in interrogation and it��s not a part of duty I am intimately fond of.�� He stood beside Gin��s head and stared directly into the man��s eyes.


    ������ A pair of squinted, wary grey eyes stared up unflinchingly at the pair of black-dotted red eyes staring down. ���� Kill away.��


    ��How drool.�� Itachi remarked drily. ��I think you are getting the wrong idea. I am neither that na?ve nor kind enough to generously let my enemy go scot-free by granting them the luxurious reward of death especially in situations such as these.��


    Gin had already prepared himself for torture the moment he came to realize where he was so Itachi��s threat didn��t faze him one bit.


    ��At least take pride in it.��


    Gin frowned, wondering what Itachi was talking about. Since the rest of his senses were sealed, he couldn��t sense the slight change of Reishi in the air. Well even if his senses weren��t sealed, he probably wouldn��t have sensed it anyway.


    ��Welcome. To the world of Tsukuyomi.��


    Gin��s eyes widened in shock and confusion, either from the ominous words from Itachi or from the red moon up in the sky and the clouds of cawing crows.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ��Now answer me; under whose command were your actions sanctioned.�� Itachi calmly asked. ��Take as much time as you want. I am not in a hurry.��


    ��������


    [Hueco Mundo]


    A few days have passed since Itachi left the realm of Hollows and returned to the Soul Society. He was lucky enough to leave by the time mass panic struck a certain part of Hueco Mundo �C with Las Noches being the center of it �C and the Hollows in those areas fell into a heated frenzy as Baraggan��s wrath consumed everything in his path as he searched for a particular Hollow and his Shinigami companion.


    Starkk and Lilynette were forced to be extra careful as they hid from Baraggan, which was Starrk��s idea while Lilynette had suggested that Starrk just beat Baraggan so that he wouldn��t chase them anymore. Obviously Starrk ignored her.


    For two extremely pacifist Hollows, at least in Starrk��s case, being forced to fight other Hollows �C something they��ve done less that ten times for as long as they��ve been alive �C was jarring and conflicting, especially when they thought of how it''ll be more frequent in the coming months/years.


    Even if there was rarely any Hollow in Hueco Mundo that posed a threat to Starrk, the fact still stood that Starrk abhorred fighting and violence above all else.


    ��Rather than running around in circles, let��s continue on straight. We��ll go above the Menos Forest which is the safest path since other Hollows will think twice about running through a forest of Menos and risk getting ambushed.��


    ��And we don��t have to fear any ambush since they��ll run away the moment you get near!�� Lilynette happily exclaimed, not knowing how much damage she just did to Starrk��s soft spot.


    ��Basically.�� Starrk nodded sourly, but that didn��t last as Lilynette hopped on his back and hollered that they should get moving before Baraggan sniffs out their hides.


    ����


    In another part of Hueco Mundo a Hollow hid in a naturally forming cave system with eyes squinted and ears focused on the group of four clueless Hollows that were walking through the caves.


    The topic of their discussion was the clash of spiritual pressure that she had felt coming from the direction of Las Noches a few days ago. She had honestly been panicking when their Reiatsu colored the sky and darkened it for minutes, only to stand rooted in fear when the explosion happened.


    She knew Baraggan was strong, stronger than any Hollow she��s ever seen, and to find out that an unknown Hollow not only fought the God-king, barred his advance, and also escaped from him�� was unbelievable to say the least.


    Getting all the important information she could from the chatty group, she quietly slinked back into the shadows to ponder what to do with what little she was now aware of.


    Obviously she would avoid both of those plagues to the best of her abilities as failure to do that meant servitude or death. She knew that all too well.


    The two plagues could fight for the title of God-king all they want �C even destroying the magnificent city of Las Noches in the process �C as long as she was hundreds upon hundreds of miles from Las Noches, she couldn��t care less.


    Now the problem was where could she relocate to and lay low for the meantime, at least until a clear victor was made known? By the spirits if she knew.


    ����


    [POV: With Itachi, Soul Society]


    Inside the world of the luminescent red moon, an altar was erected up from the ground and blood flowed down every corner of it in huge unending volumes. All of which belonged to the person chained atop the altar.


    Gin��s croaked voice was only a guttural groan at this point as blood continuously flowed out of his orifices. The whites of his eyes couldn��t be seen anymore even as he had them wide open since they had both been stained crimson from the blood oozing out of his eyes.


    ��How long has it been, Ichimaru Gin?�� A clone of Itachi formed at the end of the altar where Gin��s head lay.


    ���� e�� n..��


    The man tried speaking but blood just flowed out of his mouth as he opened them, filling him with the sensation of drowning and suffocating.


    How long?


    He had no idea how time seemed to have passed on so fast and yet so slow that he remembered every second of it. This was torture.


    Why was he even here? Oh right, because he thought that that monster would just easily kill him or take him back to the Gotei 13 to stand trial. He��d have kept Rangiku safe and protected by ignorance by not spilling Aizen��s name but he had overestimated both his and Itachi Uchiha��s limits. And the vast differences between them.


    At the end of it all, he couldn��t even tell if any of it was worth it.


    Was it the after the third or fourth year of torture, after Itachi had remarked that he had absolutely no business with Rangiku if it was true that she wasn��t involved in this conspiracy, that he slowly started spilling everything he knew.


    Gin was prepared to face torture of any kind, but unfortunately he had nothing prepared for Itachi��s methods.


    Completely defenseless against Itachi��s manipulations (due to his injuries, mental fatigue and sealed Reiatsu), he had been thoroughly defanged and had everything stripped away from him. Brought down, broken and trampled, from his once vaunted status as a 3rd Seat.


    For the first time in as long as his soul could remember, Ichimaru Gin cried�� at least he wanted to but only blood kept flowing from his eyes.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 104 - One Step At A Time

    ��Those who do not fear the sword they wield, have no right to wield a sword at all.�� �� Tousen Kaname.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    ��Let��s run it back again.�� Itachi said and the students all shuffled into their respective positions against their fellow classmates.


    The class of sixth year students stared at each other with tensed muscle and serious expressions on their faces.


    ��Begin.�� Itachi called out and promptly moved away from the field to watch them from outside.


    His hands were filled with tiny rock pebbles which he threw with 100% accuracy at any student he found doing something wrong �C either in their swordplay, footwork, posture or any bad habits he found �C as he paid attention to the sparring students.


    ��Lieutenant Itachi, glad you could make it despite your busy schedule.�� One of the first instructors he met the first time he came here greeted him casually which Itachi returned.


    While he was no longer under any obligation to continue in his position as a combat instructor after becoming a Lieutenant, Itachi still found himself drifting back here every now and then. Initially he kept coming back because Junpei was still a student so it was him killing two birds with one stone �C which wasn��t even hard to do in his opinion �C but over time he found himself helping out the fifth and sixth year that he just added it to his list of duties.


    <ol>


    <li style="font-weight: 400"> TA. TA. TA. </li>


    </ol>


    Two stones flew out and hit five students in quick succession and on different parts of their bodies by ricocheting off their targets at the perfect angles.


    The instructor having a casual conversation with Itachi whistled in amazement at the flawless trajectory of the stones.


    ��I��m standing bare centimeters from him and I couldn''t even see when his fingers moved.�� He thought in awe of Itachi��s talents, even with simple projectiles.


    ��What are your thoughts on this year��s batch of graduating students?�� The instructor, Aoto by name, and also a member of the Kid�� Corps, asked.


    ��My opinion is purely subjective.��


    ��I know. That��s why I asked.�� Aoto said with a neutral smile.


    Itachi sighed. He had long noticed that his fellow instructor liked asking him for his personal opinion on most of the things the students did.


    ��If I said average then that would mean that they are somewhere in the middle of the Shinigami ladder.�� He said with a brief pause. ��They are baseline at best. Nothing spectacular and within the confines of general expectation.��


    Aoto��s smile faltered. ��You��re very hard to please, Lieutenant Itachi. I somehow pity the Shinigami of your Division.��


    ��They��ll be done after a few more rounds so I��ll be leaving now.�� Itachi said after sparing a last glance at the practicing students before walking away and disappearing on his third step.


    A week has passed since his return from Hueco Mundo and he had seamlessly switched with his clone without anyone being the wiser.


    His thoughts churned from what he had learned from Gin about Aizen along with the little of what he knew of Aizen��s plan.


    He already knew about Aizen��s plan to use the H��gyoku to evolve above his racial limits but it turns out that the part about evolving above the limit was just a prerequisite to his real end goal.


    Ascension to godhood.


    He had broken Gin��s mental defenses down to the roots that by the end of it there was no question he asked that Gin didn��t provide an answer to. And it was also because of what he��d learnt from Gin that prevented him from bringing him back to the Seireitei, because he was 99% sure that Aizen could play Gin��s eventual death to produce a greater effect that would benefit him even if he was ousted.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    He knew men like Aizen. Great minds weaving intricate manipulations that unveiling their guise meant nothing if you still couldn��t predict their next move. Danz�� Shimura, Hiruzen Sarutobi, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, Madara Uchiha; these were some of the greatest minds and manipulators he knew.


    Gin��s condition was stabilized for now so he kept him hidden so he could weigh his choices. Either deliver him to Kisuke Urahara��s group, have Unohana heal him �C while seeing if he could make her keep it a secret for a short while, or just kill him.


    And this was the reason why Tsukuyomi suggested keeping him alive, Itachi had easily realized after seeing the tangents between him and the young man.


    The things men would do for love, if nothing else, was something he understood. Dare he say, more than anyone he knew.


    Whereas Gin had sold his soul to the devil in a bid to return to the girl he loved the stolen piece of her soul, Itachi had sold the love of his family for his love for the village.


    Where Gin had mercilessly killed hundreds of the same Shinigami he had always considered his enemy, Itachi had massacred his clan and family. His own flesh, blood and love.


    Drawing such parallels, he was the bigger monster of both of them.


    ��Aizen should have reported Gin��s disappearance by now since he had not been on any official mission when he sneaked off to the Rukongai.��


    ����


    When he arrived in the area surrounding the Second barracks, he held open his hand and spoke one word while walking at a uniform pace.


    ��Report.��


    A scroll landed in his open hands while a shadow appeared behind him and kept the same pace with him.


    ��The Research Division is currently looking into the disappearance of the Fifth Division��s 3rd Seat, Ichimaru Gin, on the behest of the Fifth Division��s Lieutenant, S��suke Aizen. A team of four Lieutenants is being put together to investigate Ichimaru Gin��s last whereabouts.��


    A black quill appeared in Itachi��s hands with its tip lighting up as his Reiatsu flowed into it which he used to scribble something into the scroll before passing it back to the shadow behind him.


    ��Pass that to the Cat.��


    The shadow who could now be seen to be wearing a pitch black mask with an eagle face etched into it affirmed Itachi��s orders as he took the scroll and he was gone in the next moment.


    Instead of continuing onward to the Second, Itachi summoned a crow and started walking away from its general direction.


    Of course while using the Jigokuch��(Hells Butterfly) was the easiest and most efficient way of passing on messages, Itachi preferred using his crows for passing important or personal information. His distrust for the Shinigami postal services was due to how easily Aizen had infiltrated the main database of the 12th Research Division and the Kid�� Corps.


    He sent it to Soi Fon who was currently in a meeting and went towards the Fourth with the barebones of a plan in his mind.


    He couldn��t risk leaving illegally for the World of the Living at this time for a series of reasons, plus he had already released his stand-in clone and Gin wasn��t going to survive for much longer. If he wanted to leave for the World of the Living without anyone knowing, he had to plan it ahead by weeks, which meant Gin wouldn��t be getting help from Kisuke Urahara��s group anytime soon. And that was if he could even survive that long.


    Unohana was the only viable choice at the moment and while he had somewhat of a good read on her, he would have to probe her covertly to reassess the likelihood of her helping him while keeping it a secret from the Head Captain.


    ��Eh? Itachi? What brings you here?�� Isane called out to him in surprise when she spotted him. The calm and poised way he walked was too identifiable.


    ��I��m sorry for coming unannounced but I came looking for Captain Unohana.��


    ��No worries. She��s attending to a few of her personal patients right now so if you can����


    ��I��ll wait.�� He thanked her and made his way to the room he usually waited in. Thirty minutes passed by slowly, which was also when the door to Itachi��s waiting room slid open and Unohana stepped in.


    She sat gracefully opposite him and poured a cup of tea for herself and while she was at it also filled up Itachi��s cup that was still 2/3 full with a chuckle as she saw the look he gave his cup.


    ��Isane told me that you��ve been waiting for sometime now. It��s already rare to see you here, so what is the important thing you wanted to tell me that has you waiting this long?��


    It was only now that he was in front of the woman that he remembered while he had so much trouble getting any deeper read on her than the warm and accommodating way she appeared.


    ��Oh my. It seems like it��ll be more complicated than I thought if you��re still mulling your words. Well,�� she glanced at the clock, ��unless they call for a Captain��s meeting in the next two hours, I will be free for the next hour and a half. So how about enjoying your tea while you gather your words.��


    He could attribute it to her profession but she was too perceptive sometimes and if it wasn��t that he knew her somewhat, he would have been more guarded had it been anybody else.


    ��Let��s start with the simpler ones then.�� Itachi started slowly and asked curiously. ��How do you heal an intensive soul wound?��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 105 - Unohanas Help

    ��I think we start walking in the right direction only after we start getting our counterparts beside us.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    The two of them engaged in conversation solely centered around Kaid�� and it seemed to go on for over forty minutes as Itachi absorbed every theoretical knowledge concerning Kaid�� that Unohana shared. As someone that was always eager to learn new things in his youth, Itachi had a rather well-hidden thirst for knowledge which he sated a fair bit with their discussion-turned-pseudo-lecture. He didn��t exactly have enough time on his hands now to be experimental and practical with what he��d learnt.


    He never for one second forgot the reason he came here but he had to keep it to the side for a bit as he picked the brain of the best healer in Soul Society, so he did that while also making sure telling her about Gin wasn��t a flight risk.


    Maybe it was because of how forthcoming and genuine she always portrayed herself in everything she did, or it was something else. All Itachi knew was that there was nothing ��more�� to read. The Unohana he sees is the Unohana he��ll get. No underlying intentions or hidden maliciousness.


    ��While I��m always glad to see a Lieutenant like you wanting to learn Kaid�� this deeply, a worry has been nagging at the back of my mind for a while now.��


    ��What is it?�� Itachi urged her on.


    ��Do you know someone in need of such deep medical attention?�� She asked tentatively, but unlike the hesitation she was expecting if her guess was right, the casual nod Itachi gave her surprised her a little.


    ��Is it someone close to you?�� She asked curiously, her mind now focusing more on her yet-to-be admitted patient.


    It was obvious that Itachi would not have let her know about this if he had other choices to explore, not like that mattered to her right now. The complication of his request aside, along with whatever him and this unknown patient��s relationship was, the only thing she was sure of was that she was taking the patient from Itachi.


    Itachi shook his head. ��No. In fact it��s the direct opposite. It��s just that him being alive might give me a potential advantage down the line.��


    Those specific words made her pause her action of putting down her cup. Those words of Itachi pointed at the fact that the nature of his request was as formal as it was informal. And with Itachi being as duty-bound as he was, the fact that he didn��t just bring in the person to be admitted hinted at possibly a complicated identity. An enemy of Seireitei perhaps?


    Unohana decided to remain silent for now and listen to all what the young Shinigami in front of her had to say.


    ��Your thoughts were somehow on point. His name is Ichimaru Gin, the Fifth Division��s 3rd Seat����


    Unohana, at this point, did not have the faintest idea where all this was going but she still remained silent to hear all what Itachi had to say.


    �� And the brief explanation that followed was one of unexpected twists and shocking surprises.


    After hearing the web of tales from Itachi, Unohana remained silent for a few minutes before asking him a simple question.


    ��Can you prove your words about Ichimaru Gin killing his fellow Shinigami?��


    ��Yes. Other than Gin not being on active duty, I kept a reading of the Reiatsu and Reishi level of the place when I arrived.��


    She picked up her cup and slowly brought it closer to her lips. ��What is it you are asking of me, Itachi?�� For the first time since knowing her, this was the most serious Itachi had ever seen her.


    This was no longer the homely and respected healer of the Shinigami that everyone loved. The woman in front of him was one of the oldest Shinigami Captains and also a member of the founding group of Captains that formed the Gotei 13 some thousands of years ago.


    ��A favor. Help me heal Gin but keep it from reaching the Head Captain��s ears, at least for now.��


    ��If you have unearthed such a daring conspiracy, why still wait and not just tell the Head Captain?��


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ��Because Gin��s supposed death will prompt a reaction out of whoever is behind this.�� Itachi answered, remaining vague on the main point.


    The mask of aloofness on her face unnerved Itachi more than a little bit because he knew that her reaction from his words could only go two extreme ways.


    ��You are fully aware that your words are treason given the order that the Head Captain has just issued, right?��


    And her words were doing just that.


    ��I do.�� He replied.


    She showed no reaction to his admittance and simply stated. ��In order words, you don��t trust the competency and ruling of the Head Captain and Gotei 13.��


    The two of them stared at each other in silence after Unohana��s statement because at this point they both knew that her words were the truth.


    This was similar to a conversation they had years ago and Unohana, looking at the current Itachi, found that not much had changed between the current Itachi and the one she had met decades ago.


    ��You��re still trying to do everything on your own. Why?��


    Itachi let a frown show on his face upon hearing her words. He opened his mouth to speak but she cut him off before he could.


    ��I guess you��ll want to rebut by saying the few you can trust aren��t capable enough.�� She stood up and turned around to leave, stopping briefly at the door to say something before leaving.


    ��I��ll see you in the valley near the West Gate.��


    Itachi closed his eyes and slowly exhaled. He still didn��t know her stance on the whole thing but it wouldn��t hurt to trust her on this �C well it could but he didn��t have much of a better alternative.


    ��Trust huh.��


    He pondered Unohana��s words as he made for the West Gate and though he hated to admit it he really couldn��t when he knew she wasn��t exactly wrong.


    He was different from how he was in the past, true, but he didn��t really have that many people he trusted. And the few he did were either out of bounds, oblivious, or wasn��t strong enough that he��ll be comfortable letting them help him.


    He was a little bit surprised when Unohana appeared beside him when he arrived at the valley without him being able to sense her beforehand. His eyes slightly narrowed at that but paid it little mind. She was a Captain after all.


    ��My position requires me to be in the vicinity of the Seireitei at all times. My decision will come after I��ve spoken to Ichimaru Gin and for your sake I genuinely hope this doesn��t turn out to be a waste of my time.��


    Though she said it with such casualness, without her Reiatsu even flaring the tiniest bit, Itachi felt the phantom feeling of a blade drawn to his neck.


    ��I really can��t underestimate a Captain.��


    While they moved, Itachi found that Unohana��s use of Shunpo was the best he��s seen after Yoruichi��s. Her seamless use of it was even better than both of his.


    ��You��ve been busy, Itachi.�� She commented when they arrived at the hideout where he kept Gin.


    He didn��t say anything and just led her in while avoiding all the traps he��d set in place. They weren��t set to kill an intruder or stop them from progressing forward but were instead mechanisms that��ll blow up the place after the third trap gets set off.


    Whatever thought she had on the little contraptions Itachi had set up, which she probably had an idea about �C Itachi thought �C, she said nothing, remaining impassive the whole way until they arrived at the bed where Gin was kept.


    ��What happened?�� She asked with a surprise cast now apparent on her face. She broke all the Kid�� seals placed on Gin without Itachi��s input or even permission and likewise proceeded to envelope him in a green glow.


    ��He forced his Bankai to activate.��


    Unohana looked between Itachi and Gin in shocked surprise. ��I never knew something like that was possible. Releasing an immature or incomplete Bankai, yes, but forcing one to release? I��ve never heard of something like that.��


    Itachi stood by in silence as she examined her new patient and when she was finally done, she turned to Itachi after a long sigh.


    ��Whatever it is you want to do, do it fast. I��ll only keep this silent for so long. I won��t, under any circumstances, support something that��ll threaten the security of Soul Society.�� It was both a light warning and a show of trust, something the Shinobi was immensely grateful for.


    She was choosing to trust in his judgment over that of the Head Captain, at least for a while, which was more than Itachi could hope for.


    ��Thank you.�� He thanked her sincerely but she shook her head.


    ��Take it as me repaying a favor for you attempting to correct a mistake I made.�� She said cryptically, greatly confusing Itachi.


    She saw his confused look and just smiled like she always did before focusing back on Gin.


    ��You did a barely decent job stabilizing him�� but then considering the situation he put himself in, maybe it wasn��t that bad.�� She weaved a sign on top of Gin��s head and one over his heart, a Kaid�� seal Itachi noted, and did binds for his wrists and ankles. ��I��ll be questioning him once he regains consciousness. That won��t be a problem, will it?��


    ��Not in the slightest.��


    ��Good. Now find a way to sneak him inside the Seireitei without anyone knowing. I��ll put him in a secret location where I can easily access his situation.��


    With that done, the both of them left, separating themselves to their respective tasks.


    With Unohana temporarily granting him this favor, Itachi now had a bit more room to act. He��d wanted a light probing upon his return but catching Gin was a stroke of luck he just happened to come across.


    Caw caw.


    His messenger crow perched on his arm and relayed the response it got from Soi Fon.


    Truly, having competent people to rely on made complications a whole lot easier to tackle.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 106 - Caught in His Gaze

    ��You are fighting out of obligation, not out of hatred. You will never reach me like that.�� �� Sosuke Aizen.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    Aizen wore a downcast and concerned expression as he and Rangiku, along with a squadron of Shinigami, went about their task concerning the sudden disappearance of 3rd Seat Ichimaru Gin.


    ��Don��t worry, Aizen. Even though he��s a bit�� difficult, Gin��s pretty strong. I��m sure he��s alright.�� Came the consoling voice of Rangiku who stayed at his side ahead of the rest of the squad.


    Aizen smiled wryly at the obvious effort to cheer him up. ��I appreciate the thought, Lieutenant Matsumoto. And while you��re right about his terrible personality, he��s still my subordinate, hence my duty to make sure he��s alright.��


    Aizen��s words were filled with so much compassion that it brought a warm smile to Rangiku��s face that ended up psyching her up. ��Just where are you, Gin? Please be safe.��


    ��What are you up to, Gin? None of the surveillance picked him up. Even the one watching him during his mission went off for some reason. Better not do anything stupid, Gin.��


    Based on what he found, he already had a few things that were to play out so he wasn��t worried in the least about whatever might have happened to Gin. He just didn��t want to abruptly change his plan because of the situation.


    ��I also can��t put it past Lieutenant Itachi irrespective of the fact that he was still in his Division when this happened. Whatever it is, it doesn��t change anything.��


    Unfortunately, it wasn��t time to leave the Soul Society yet. There were still a few things he still needed to learn concerning the Soul King and all the members of Squad Zero, and also a few concerning things about the Noble Families.


    ��I��ll have to become a Captain sooner rather than later, which also means the time for my departure.��


    Rangiku thought that the small smile that crept up on Aizen��s face was due to her assuring words but they weren��t. Neither was the intent behind it as jovial it appeared on his face.


    ��A round of applause for you, Itachi Uchiha. Forcing my plans forward by decades. Maybe I should pay more attention to you.��


    ����.


    [POV: With Itachi]


    He knew that Aizen would be suspicious of him because of Gin��s disappearance so he couldn��t just stay back inside the Seireitei when there was a ��chance�� to one-up Aizen if he could find Gin before the scheming Lieutenant did.


    He decided against sending Soi Fon as that would look too nonchalant given his suspected suspicion of them so he went himself while directing Soi Fon to keep tabs on the Ninth Division��s 5th Seat, Kaname T��sen.


    ��Since he��s not aware of Gin��s status, if he��s smart enough, he��ll create the most believable and natural alibi for him to use in the event this all pans out for him.��


    Coincidentally, they were in a world where the most likely reason was one that would be easily accepted by everyone.


    ��And given that he��s been manipulating the data on Hollow casualties for the past few years, nobody will find it weird that a 3rd Seat died all of a sudden.��


    And the conclusion��


    ��A rather powerful Hollow will attack. Either the smallest group or Aizen��s group in the next few days.��


    ����


    Hiyori joined one of the reconnaissance groups on Soi Fon��s orders and while she was happy to have something serious to do, the news that a 3rd Seat was gone made the group more tense and she understood why.


    Like the others, this reconnaissance mission was more to find out about the Hollow that had killed 3rd Seat Gin than looking for a ��missing�� Shinigami like they were ordered.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Being part of the 12th Division, one that wasn��t very focused on field missions, meant that Hiyori was on the weaker side when she was a Lieutenant �C if not the weakest since that short stack of the Eleventh was clearly stronger than her �C which was something she aimed to rectify after the whole Hollow experiment debacle with her former Captain �C where the only role she played was a oblivious victim �C which was why she transferred to the Second Division. And it has been worth it so far.


    ��This is also a bust, huh. Let��s move on.�� Kaien Shiba, Thirteenth��s Lieutenant, ordered.


    ��Hollows have been rampant as of late, I hear. Now we��ve lost a 3rd Seat to those beasts.�� One of the Shinigami beside Hiyori cursed in righteous anger, something a lot of them could sympathize with.


    Caw caw.


    Hiyori��s face, and that of a few others, whipped up at the eerily familiar caw. Everyone from the Second knew who had a thing for crows especially when their barrack now had a few crows always flying around.


    The crow circled around them before flying down to perch on the arms of the highest ranked Shinigami from the Second �C which turned out to be Hiyori, their 4th Seat.


    ��That felt weird.�� She grumbled as the crow flew off. It felt as if she was put in a trance where the information just flowed into her head.


    ��What was the message, Ms. Hiyori?�� Kaien asked, still giving her a modicum of respect even if she was no longer a Lieutenant.


    Hiyori��s eyes snapped wide. ��Hollow attack! We have to go back!��


    Kaien and the others immediately followed after her without asking any questions, having to travel quite a bit for them to arrive. Luckily the squad hadn��t been wiped out despite there being two Hollows.


    ��Suiten Sakamake, Nejibana.�� (*Rage Through the Seas and Heavens, Nejibana*)


    ��Buttegire, Kubikiri Orochi.�� (*Chop Cleanly, Kubikiri Orochi*)


    Kaien and Hiyori immediately released their Shikai �C Kaien��s a crystalline trident while Hiyori��s was a seated large cleaver that was her entire body size �C and attacked the Hollow.


    ��Fucking damned things!��


    ����.


    [POV: With Itachi]


    One of the few first things he��d done in the last two days had been to summon three crows and set them out with the same message �C to organize reinforcements where needed.


    The mission, to him, was an empty task but that didn��t mean he wouldn��t do all he could to reduce any casualty that occurred.


    ��You wouldn��t put Leaf Shinobi in danger this easily back when you were alive. What has changed, Itachi?�� Tsukuyomi asked softly.


    With no one watching, a grimace came over Itachi��s face. ��I�� am not as nonchalant as I appear, Tsukuyomi. Unlike back then, I don��t have anyone who��ll believe my words without doubt. I can��t convince the Head Captain of Aizen without solid proof, and if he is able to put the Head Captain under his perfect illusion��.��


    Head Captain Yamamoto slightly reminded him of his own father. Headstrong, strict and rigid, and preferring tangible results over anything else.


    ��Yoruichi and Kisuke must��ve had the same reservations as I do when they decided to go rogue instead of just telling the Head Captain about Aizen��. And I��m trusting their decision.��


    ��Trust, is it?�� He heard Tsukuyomi muse. ��What a costly thing.��


    He could only nod to that.


    The cawing of one of his crows was the signal that his prediction on Aizen��s actions were right. Which also meant that everyone who was with him would fall under his illusion.


    He was tempted to go over to Aizen��s location to try and figure out how his illusions worked but Yoruichi��s reminder on never to directly confront him resounded in his mind.


    He snorted in annoyance. He hated not being able to freely as he wished, especially when due to irritating limitations.


    ��. The only silver lining was that he now had Aizen in his sights. And his eyes wouldn��t lose the man.


    ����.


    [An Undisclosed Location]


    Unohana had just finished doing her routine treatment on Gin and then proceeded to reseal his limbs and Reiatsu, like she did after every session, before waking him up.


    When Gin finally woke up, his vacant eyes lazily fell on Unohana and then blinked slowly to look ahead at the dark ceiling.


    ��It��s been a few days since I got you from Lieutenant Itachi and given that I��ve been using this whole time to stabilize you back to a good enough state, I believe it is time for a little question and answer.��


    Unohana watched in surprise as a glint of abject horror flashed across the pair of dead blinking eyes while his whole body started twitching violently at the mention of Itachi��s name.


    ��Oh my~ It looks like he really put you through the wringer.�� She stopped herself right before a certain smile came across her face, smoothly reverting back to her compassionate persona.


    ��After so many centuries, I find myself owing somebody a favor and I intend to square it up as quickly as possible, so it��ll be best if you can cooperate as best you can. Your healing will only go faster if you do, maybe even done with before Itachi returns.��


    She had to say that she was really curious about what Itachi did to put that look in Gin��s eyes. It was one she knew very well. One her enemies used to have a very long time ago.


    Hopefully and fortunately for her(and her patient too), Gin appeared to be more than willing to tell her anything.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 107 - Aizen On The Move

    ��A true warrior would never beg someone for his life.�� �C Izuru Kira.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    Reading through the file on Kaname T��sen that Soi Fon had put together, Itachi��s facial expression slowly morphed into a very peculiar one that belied his confusion.


    The character of the two people closest to Aizen were different from what he��d have expected given what he knew of Aizen.


    T��sen��s case was even more so �C A clearly morally upright person �C and there was a little tidbit inside the file that highlighted that he��d even gone to Central 46 to question them on their ruling concerning the death of his friend who was murdered by her husband who was a member of the Tsunayashiro Noble Family.


    Someone who spoke so fervently of justice and turned around to kill innocents. Just as they had done to his friend.


    ��A hypocrite.�� Itachi scoffed internally. He could see Gin��s reasons by a stretch �C it was a long stretch, but he could see it �C but T��sen��s case was one that reeked of hypocrisy.


    The folder lit up in flames and soon dissolved into ash right as Soi Fon entered the room.


    He stood up to leave but was held back by Soi Fon jabbing a finger into his chest while narrowing her eyes at him.


    ��You��re not trying to do something dangerous without me, right?�� She asked.


    Itachi remained silent, a small smile on his face as he slowly shook his head. ��Nothing overly dangerous yet, so stop worrying.��


    ��Yet huh? You��re really treading on thin ice with that statement.�� She warned. Him telling her to write up a file on Kaname T��sen was a glaring tell, even with Itachi being Itachi. She had an idea what it was about but she wouldn��t say anything about it until he did.


    ��Of course, I am aware. Later, Soi Fon.��


    ��Ouch. Hey!��


    He left the office before she could say anything else and only took two steps before he froze. He looked at his index and middle finger that he just thumped Soi Fon��s forehead with.


    He continued on his walk with the small smile still on his face.


    ����


    Itachi sat topless in a dark spacious cave with both of his swords resting on both of his sides.


    ��Are you ready?��  Itachi nodded and Amaterasu continued. ��I doubt you will achieve it on your first try but regardless, with this you have started your Bankai journey.��


    Itachi paid no mind to Amaterasu��s words, instead focusing on regulating his breath as the trial started.


    Bankai, in a nutshell, was physically manifesting your Zanpakut�� spirit and subjugating it. It was simple in theory but hard enough that less than one percent of Shinigami possessed it.


    A wide space was usually needed as most Zanpakut�� were destructive in nature and the ensuing fight between the Shinigami and their manifested Zanpakut�� would likely destroy a lot of things. Tsukuyomi on the other hand had told him this place would be enough �C which was the first uncertain clue that he was given. The second was Amaterasu��s earlier words.


    Both of his blades surged in Reiatsu that coalesced and joined together to form a dome that expanded to cover the three of them.


    ��Where are we?�� Itachi asked after he opened his eyes and saw the swirling darkness that was slowly giving way to show something.


    ��We��re not anywhere yet. Wait a bit, it��ll start soon.�� He heard Tsukuyomi say but when he turned around both of his Zanpakut�� spirits were gone.


    ��I was supposed to manifest them, right? So is this my real body?�� Itachi thought. He couldn��t make sense out of anything he was seeing and his Zanpakut�� spirits were nowhere to be found.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The black fog slowly started clearing up and Itachi found himself in an extremely familiar scenery. The moon was just at the right spot, shining ominously bright in this accursed memory of his.


    Konohagakure. The Uchiha Compound. The night of the massacre.


    ��What is the meaning of this, Tsukuyomi?�� Itachi asked aloud but no answer came from his trusted blade.


    Any moment now�C


    Itachi schooled his expression as he caught the flickers of his young self, strategically massacring his own clansmen in an act of duty to ensure the safety of Konoha and quell the budding of internal strife that was being perpetuated by his clan.


    The village��s peace and continuation was bigger than the interest of any single person, group of persons or even a clan.


    That was who he was: Itachi Uchiha, an utterly loyal rogue nin of the serene village that was hidden amongst leaves.


    Watching his younger self move with a focused efficiency, Itachi felt slightly jealous at the conviction and loyalty his younger self carried himself with. It was a sickening thought, but that was how he felt.


    He was about to question his reason for being here when his perspective shifted. Now he no longer was the one watching his younger self carry out the ultimate form of love and loyalty, but instead he found himself in the body of his younger self�C no, it was not in the body of his younger self, but instead he found himself in the position of his younger self only he wasn��t any younger.


    ��What is the meaning of this? Tsukuyomi? Amaterasu?�� Itachi asked but like before neither of them answered.


    He looked down at his hands and in them were both of his blades �C the pristine crystalline of Tsukuyomi and the haunting black of Amaterasu.


    What sort of test was this supposed to be? What did he stand to gain by doing�� this?


    ��This is Tsukuyomi��s test, but what is the essence of it? Why this particular memory? What can it teach? What can be TAUGHT from this?��


    He didn��t notice when his perspective shifted and now he found himself atop a pole, the beginning of a horrific illusion.


    It wasn��t that he couldn��t do it again, he could, but the question still remained: what was this test meant to tell him?


    The memories of different faces came to his mind as he stood still, realizing that he could suddenly remember them all with newfound clarity.


    ��No, I��m seeing them as he kills them.�� The faces of multitude of expressions kept flowing through the front of his mind in a loop.


    This was a sick trial.


    So he stood up there, eyes watching the loop of his younger self annihilating his clan start to restart over and over again �C from child to teen, from the young and middle aged adults to the elderly �C while it all replayed itself in his mind.


    ��..


    [POV: With Aizen S��suke, Hueco Mundo]


    The lone Shinigami casually strolled through intersecting paths of Las Noches with all the Hollows simply ignoring his presence. For petty tricks like this, he didn��t need his sword. A simple Kid�� was enough.


    ��That hole. Looks like I was right to investigate the disturbances that happened here some time back. Two different Reiatsu. Both Hollows.. Vasto Lorde.��


    ��Looks like that self-conceited king found himself a match.�� He smirked and just as casually strolled into Baraggan��s throne room, which was just a large round roofless space with his throne seated on an elevated platform in the middle.


    His presence was overwhelming, but the amused smirk never left Aizen��s face. Not even when Baraggan raised his head and his Reiatsu came crashing down on Aizen.


    ��Still resulting to cheap tricks in the presence of this king. Coward, show yourself.. Or I will do it for you.��


    His dark red Reiatsu rushed towards where Aizen was standing before parting ways as they crashed against a barrier Aizen had silently erected.


    The illusion around him slowly peeled away and revealed Aizen and the glowing translucent green shield in front of him.


    ��SHINIGAMI!�� Baraggan growled angrily and the full extent of his Reiatsu surged, uncaring of the unfortunate Hollows in Las Noches that would die from such an action. The king of Hollows stood up from his throne.


    ��Millennia and millennia, and yet the arrogance of your kind remains as unsightly as it ever was when the first of your kind first brandished their sword. The gall to come before me!��


    ��Quite a refresh hate you hold towards the Shinigami.�� Aizen said lightly, completely unfazed in the presence of Baraggan��s eroding Reiatsu. ��But I can��t help but feel that the anger behind it is for something else.��


    Baraggan seethed. ��YOU DARE MOCK THIS KING?!��


    His Reiatsu swirling around the room coalesced into thin lances and shot at Aizen to kill him and for the first time since arriving in Hueco Mundo, the condescending smirk on his face thinned for a moment as half of the room exploded in Baraggan��s decay.


    ��I did not mean to anger you already more than you are. I only came here to propose something I can now see you��ll be much more interested in. A cooperation if you��re interested.�� Aizen said in his own pace, his smirk back, looking laidback despite the danger Baraggan posed.


    Baraggan now eyed Aizen with a more leveled gaze at how generally unfazed Aizen appeared to be.


    ��So you mean to tell me you are not in cahoots with the Shinigami and the Vasto Lorde that attacked my people in my castle? Is that what you��re saying, Shinigami?�� Dark purple miasma of death and rot swirled around.


    ��Oh?�� Aizen eyed the Hollow king with an interested gaze. ��I believe we��ll have a very productive discussion.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 108 - The Questions Within

    ��Whenever you fight from this point on, there is one thing you must never do. Which is��to die alone.�� �� Shiba Kaien.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    [POV: With Itachi]


    The dome of energy surrounding Itachi slowly dissipated back into his body and his two swords but the man in question paid no attention to it and remained unmoving with his head hung low and his long hair covering his face.


    Itachi remained mute and frozen like that for what seemed like hours before the sound of clothes shifting echoed throughout the underground cave.


    ��What was that?��


    His words were soft and low, so low that it didn��t ripple an echo through the surrounding walls.


    For the first few seconds of him asking, the only reply he got was an unsettling silence but as the silence stretched on, his Zanpakut��s thrummed and two figures appeared behind him.


    None of their features were visible as Amaterasu chose to appear as a humanoid mass of black flames, whereas Tsukuyomi appeared as a haphazard motion of grey mist in a somewhat humanoid form but with a crow head.


    Before any of them could speak, Itachi started with a little alteration to his previous question.


    ��What was the essence of showing me that?��


    The mass of erratically swirling grey mist floated until it was standing at Itachi��s left side.


    ��That is one of the tests prepared for you to truly understand who and what Tsukuyomi is, and in essence grasping the reflection of your truth in it.�� Tsukuyomi stated in the calm and composed voice he was known for.


    ��We are unlike other Zanpakut��s because of the way we were conceived. Different from other Shinigami who bond with their Zanpakut�� to learn its name, Shikai or Bankai, the relationship that has once existed between us makes the result for such bonding utterly useless. It is not a lie to say you have the most intimate and solidly built relationship with your Zanpakut�� spirits compared to any other Shinigami we��ve known.��


    The two of them were now at Itachi��s side but still his head hung low as he listened to Tsukuyomi��s words. Words he had heard before and thought he understood now seemed completely foreign to him.


    ��It is a journey of self discovery you have to go through on your own and reach the answer only you want. How else can you hope to recognize your reflection on the moon if you don��t know who you truly are?��


    ��I know who I am, Tsukuyomi. I have always known who I am.�� Itachi replied. Though his words sounded calm, there was an underlying current of anger, confusion and resentment in them.


    ��I have accepted my regrets. I have acknowledged my failures. I have made peace with my past. I have admitted to who I am; lost, scorned and alone. I have recognized that my worth is only as much as those who my life has impacted. I now live, not as the traitor scion of the Uchiha or Itachi of the Leaf, but as Lieutenant Itachi of the Second Division.��


    Itachi raised his head to stare blankly upward as he let out a derisive chuckle.


    ��So how?��


    He felt the static of his fiery companion rest on his shoulder in a comforting nudge and slowly, involuntarily even, he started relaxing the tension in his shoulders.


    ��The answer is already within you, Itachi. You just have to recognize it for what it is and accept it for what it will be. And remember, whether you can hear our voice or not, we are always with you.��


    With her piece done, Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi went back into their separate blades and left Itachi to himself and his thoughts.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ��I truly am the biggest hypocrite. I accuse Zaraki for not knowing the name of his companion and yet I don��t even know who I am.�� The smile he wore as he stood up to leave was one of self-ridicule. He judged individuals like Gin and T��sen as highly hypocritical, and yet here he was.


    Still he wasn��t one to give up. If to achieve Bankai he would have to confront an unknown part of him then that is what he would do. Never once in his life had he run from any challenge or deemed one too impossible to surmount, and even in death he wouldn��t.


    He would keep trying over and over again until he finally understands what his Zanpakut�� spirits were trying to tell him.


    ��..


    ��Are you alright? You seem extra quiet today.�� Soi Fon asked as they both oversaw the training of the new Onmistukid�� members.


    ���� I ran into a little complication. It��s nothing serious.�� He assured her while focusing on the Zanjutsu sparring sessions going on in front of them.


    She said nothing after that, taking his words at face value, and joined him in watching the fights playing out.


    ��You put Junpei in Onmistukid��.�� Itachi stated matter-of-factly.


    ��Hmm. His Shikai will be a great support for him in Onmistukid��.��


    Itachi countered. ��It would aid him in being a simple Shinigami. Any special reason for the corps?��


    She looked at Itachi from the corner of her eye and huffed. ��You are teaching him how to be an all-round good fighter. I want to teach him a specialization. You can have him back when I��m done with him.��


    Itachi chose to leave it at that and both him and Soi Fon fell into the routine of addressing the new recruits and directing them. All the while as they did that, Itachi��s mind was on something else, or rather someone else.


    ��He would no doubt want to be a Captain as soon as possible which means I need to achieve my Bankai at all cost if I hope to have a counter to his Shikai. And even worse, his Bankai.��


    ��Mr. Itachi!�� Junpei ran over and gave him a loud salute after their training exercise ended that earned him a glare from Soi Fon and an empty stare from Itachi.


    ��It��s Lieutenant Itachi.�� Itachi corrected him but he just laughed awkwardly and scratched the back of his head.


    ��Um����


    ��I know I haven��t had the chance to test out your Shikai yet but I��ve been busy these past few weeks.�� Itachi said, guessing correctly what Junpei wanted to ask.


    He didn��t remain with them any longer than that before going to First Lieutenant Sasakibe for a short debriefing and on his way back he made a short detour to the Eleventh.


    ��Lieutenant Uchiha.�� Someone called out to him as he strolled through the streets of the Eleventh barracks.


    ��Officer Yumichika. Do you know of your Captain��s whereabouts?�� He inquired of the 5th Seated Officer who was one of the few that always hung around Zaraki Kenpachi.


    Yumichika shrugged. ��I have not the faintest idea. Now that I think about it, he��s been absent a lot lately. Still you might want to ask the Lieutenant for the Captain��s whereabouts.��


    ��I see. Thank you.�� Before Yumichika could say another word, Itachi simply wasn��t there any more.


    ��Can he not be such a hardass for once? Hmm, Ikkaku would probably be interested in watching if they do end up fighting.�� Yumichika turned and ran back to look for his battle hungry friend.


    Given the sheer size of the Seireitei, it took Itachi a few minutes to find Yachiru and ask her of her second half��s whereabouts.


    ��Kenny? Mmn, he��s been swinging his sword at nothing and for no reason for a week now. Shh, promise not to tell anyone, Tachi-tachi?��


    ��I promise.�� He didn��t even stop her from locking her pinky finger with his to seal the deal. He was too caught up in Yachiru��s ecstatic smile and giddiness to care about the unimportant nuances of her happy actions.


    Zaraki Kenpachi was learning. He was accepting his flaw, his only flaw, and trying to bond with his sword in the only way he knew how to. He was himself, always has been. And Itachi could see that.


    ��C��mon Tachi-tachi, let��s go meet Kenny.�� She pulled on his sleeves and Itachi was tempted to follow her but had to stop himself after taking a single step.


    ��Not today, I��m afraid. It would be remiss of me to interrupt him at this juncture with something redundant.�� He tousled the little pinkette��s hair and smiled as he saw her pouting at him but didn��t make an effort to move his hand away. ��I��ll see you later, Yachiru.��


    ��Bye bye, Tachi-tachi.��


    As he left the Eleventh, one of his ghosts arrived behind him on one knee to deliver a message.


    ��Mayuri Kurotsuchi is at the last step of stabilizing a gate to Hueco Mundo but he still hasn��t proceeded. What are your orders, sir?��


    ��Leave him be for now. He��ll send for me sooner or later. Right now, I want strict surveillance and overview on every single Shinigami that leaves through the gates.��


    The Eagle behind him gave a nod and promptly disappeared to carry out Itachi��s intent.


    Left alone, Itachi looked at the bright blue sky up above and couldn��t help but ask himself.


    ��Am I doing it all wrong?��


    He had never once doubted himself as much as he��s done since arriving at the Soul Society. It sometimes gets too much that he starts wondering if he was suddenly being stupidly na?ve.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 109 - The Questions Within II

    ��If I would have stood in front of you and looked you in the eyes from the very beginning�� talked to you instead of down to you�� and been open about everything.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Itachi��s breath shook as he blocked the straightforward downward slash from Amaterasu that caused the ground beneath them to cave in.


    If he was one for vulgarities, Itachi definitely would have cursed his breath out when he saw black flames seeping out of the crater cracks.


    ��Enton.��


    ��Enton.��


    They both said at the same time as flames rose from the ground up like a curtain and covered the both of them. They both used the same technique as counter at the same time but the results couldn��t be any different.


    Itachi flew like a black ball out of the curtain of fire and steadied himself as he slid to a halt midair.


    ��I knew this would happen right from the start. From the very first day I let you call my name, I knew I would have to beat it into your body for you to fully understand.��


    The curtain of fire parted ways as Amaterasu stepped through it with a blade forged of fire, as thin as a hair��s breadth with no hilt or guard, in her hand.


    Itachi��s eyes squinted thin as needle points as Amaterasu suddenly appeared in front of him, for the third time now, without him being able to track her movements even with his Sharingan until she was right in front of him.


    ��I know how the Sharingan works more than you ever will, Itachi. After all, I was once a part of those precious eyes of yours.�� Amaterasu��s very thin blade clanked against Itachi��s black blade but it didn��t throw him off this time. ��You still don��t understand what it means to surrender completely to your passion. In that case let me show you. The insurmountable difference between you and the Captains.��


    The atmosphere grew extremely dense while Itachi kept his whole attention on Amaterasu whose was now suddenly an unstoppable force. With her he didn��t have to worry about tricks and clever manipulations and strategies. Her raw strength eclipsed every petty plan and underhanded tricks. The only way to stop her from consuming everything was to have the raw strength to stop her in her path.


    ��. And she was showing Itachi how he utterly lacked that very raw power.


    ��You have the same level of raw power as I do, or rather you can draw out the same amount of raw power I can. Yet you actively weaken it and make it completely useless by pairing it with one of those ��smart�� plans of yours.��


    Close quarters, mid range, long distance �C she was an expert in all of them and she was able to match every single one of Itachi��s strikes with relative ease compared to how he took hits from her.


    It was the first time that Itachi felt that his Sharingan was utterly useless in a fight. And ironically, this fight wasn��t against some deadly foe but instead an aspect of his soul.


    ��She��s the personification of the Mangeky��, so in a way she��s the better version of me.��


    She opened her palm and showed Itachi the floating black orb she molded.


    ��I am the personification of the highest authority of flames, its supreme dictator. I don��t kindle it, I don��t soothe it, and I don��t gauge it at every turn. I simply command it and it obeys.��


    The black orb atop her palm was the compression of an intense amount of her flames and imbued with her essence to Consume, and that was what it did.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The atmosphere, the Reishi itself, and everything nearby was sucked into it and effortlessly obliterated to nothing.


    Its sucking force grew stronger and it started pulling Itachi to it which forced him to utilize his only viable option for escape. Bringing along with it a very similar memory from his past.


    He had to rush the chant as he futilely fought against the pulling force of the orb and with a single blur of his hands, he weaved a few signs to go with the incantation.


    ��Had�� #88: Hiryu Gekizoku Shinten Raih��!��


    A cannon blast of spiritual energy crashed down on the orb and everything in its path, soon covering the entire landscape in the bright white flash of its explosion.


    The result of the explosion was a 250 meter wide crater with absolutely nothing remaining in the nearby surroundings.


    ��You lost again.��


    Amaterasu appeared by his side and informed him of yet another failure of which he could only sigh to.


    ��You��re starting to see it now, aren��t you? As you draw closer to the truth of yourself you start to notice the small cracks running across the image you��ve been used to.��


    ��Even when accounting for surprises, that one was a little bit�� shocking.��


    Amaterasu scoffed. ��You did something similar, albeit at a lower level, when you were fighting Ichimaru Gin. The question now is why did you go back to Kid�� when your flames would have sufficed?��


    That was the condition surrounding his fight with Amaterasu, that apart from his black flames he wasn��t allowed to use anything else. And doing that was an automatic forfeit.


    ��You can control, bend and shape my flames to your intent, but this is going a step higher. At this point they are not just bigger and faster flames as they now carry a component that can affect the world in any way you desire. All you have to do is let it pour out like a torrential storm.��


    Itachi sat on the ground as he finally got his breath to an even pace after Amaterasu disappeared, his entire body marred with sweat and dust.


    His Bankai wasn��t coming out as he had projected and the repeated losses to Amaterasu was making the already crystal clear problem even more apparent.


    Like Amaterasu had said, he had no problems using her flames and manipulating it but the part where she lost him was the ��component�� she said was missing in order for him to clear the raw power intensity between them.


    He knew she was being cryptic on purpose so that he would figure it out on his own but he couldn��t shake the feeling that she was leaving something out. Something crucial.


    At this stage, it was no longer about his body and soul��s growth capacity, especially in relation to him. If he was a traditional Shinigami, he would have already gotten his Bankai by now but Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu made it clear that he had to find peace with a root of himself before he could move on �C which was mostly due to Tsukuyomi��s nature.


    If he wasn��t a calm and serene mirror, how could he hope to reflect his desires and intent on others?


    ��..


    [POV: With Unohana Retsu]


    Unohana made her way to the hidden location where she kept her private patient, the Fifth Division��s former �C and presumed dead �C 3rd Seat, Ichimaru Gin.


    Unohana, every once in a while, everyday, would ask herself why she was entertaining something as reckless as this and going along with a mere Lieutenant��s plans �C plans she knew little to nothing about.


    Oh the old man would be angry as hell when she finally tells him, of that she was absolutely sure of.


    Others might be worried about being scolded, thrown in jail, relieved of duty or something else as the result of the Head Captain��s anger, but she remembered his anger a bit too differently from the rest.


    ��Good morning, Ichimaru. How are we doing today?�� She asked as she did her routine checkup on Ichimaru Gin, confirming with relief that he was already starting the healing process. A month or two and he will be completely healed.


    ��Captain Unohana�� mostly fine. If you wouldn��t mind, the seals make it hard to sleep peacefully sometimes.�� He said softly.


    She shook her head at him and calmly explained to him just like she had done the last ten times he��d requested some seals to be loosed.


    ��I can��t take that risk. Healing you and keeping your status from the Head Captain can be considered treason if we��re being strict. I can��t risk you running off to Aizen on any occasion when some of your seals weren��t activated.��


    Gin chuckled wryly. ��No shade Cap��n. Ah guess I was being too greedy, being a traitor an�� all.��


    Yet again, for the seventh time this morning, Unohana found herself asking why she was doing this.


    ��Ah yes. That was the reason, wasn��t it?��


    Repaying a favor. Maybe her old friend wouldn��t be so mad at her if she told him why she was doing this.


    Zaraki was taking to his sword and for the first time in his centuries-long life, he was pondering about something else that wasn��t himself or the next opponent to kill.


    The berserker was actually refining his Reiatsu, even if he didn��t know what it was that he was doing.


    ��Now that hotheaded young man just have to make sure I don��t regret ever doing this.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 110 - My Name Is...

    ��I always lied to you telling you to forgive me. I used these hands to keep you at distance... I did not want you to get involved. But now... I think you could have changed father and mother.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    [The First Division, Yamamoto��s Office]


    Due to the recent happenings and a few upcoming ones, Yamamoto called the leading officers of all the Division to his office for a meeting.


    The first item of the day was unsurprisingly the disappearance of Ichimaru Gin who was now officially pronounced dead. After that was taken care of, the main reason Yamamoto called them, specifically the Captains, was because they were about to promote two individuals to Captains.


    Itachi, who stood beside Ky��raku with Soi Fon behind him, didn��t allow it to show on his face but he couldn��t deny that he was a bit alarmed when Captain Yamamoto said that but soon calmed down when he realized that Aizen wasn��t part of the two Captains who wanted to officially take up the offices of Captain.


    The first, unsurprisingly to Itachi, was Mayuri whose main motivation for going through the official process was because some of the data in the Research Institute he was interested in had restricted access to only the ��official�� Captain.


    The other, once again unsurprisingly to Itachi due to being informed beforehand by his ghosts, was Kuchiki Byakuya who was taking over from his grandfather who was stepping down.


    ��Guess the younger ones are starting to take up office duties huh. Man, they will put us out of work in a short century. I for one am eagerly looking forward to the day where I can drink the whole day away without worrying about being called out on performing my ��duties��.��


    Itachi briefly glanced at Ky��raku but said nothing at the man��s nonsensical claims. Mostly because he could actually see something like that happening in Ky��raku��s case.


    ��Oi what��s with that look, Itachi? Geez, can you really not take a joke?�� Ky��raku sighed dramatically and just by coincidence saw the rigid and stoic looking Soi Fon standing behind Itachi and almost completely mirroring how her Lieutenant moved. Even down to his very-very-subtle-eyeroll-of-disappointment.


    ��By the spirits, there are two of them in one place.�� He whined a little louder this time and drew more than a few pairs of eyes towards where they stood.


    After the short meeting ended, the Captains remained behind for their own discussion except that Ky��raku stopped Itachi when he was about to leave.


    ��How close are you?�� The laidback Captain asked Itachi in a whispering tone with a hint of seriousness in his eyes.


    The question was vague but Itachi did not need a context to know exactly what Ky��raku was asking about.


    ��Truthfully, I don��t know. I��m right there on the precipice but I can��t seem to take the step. They both said I��ll have to figure it out on my own.��


    ��Hmm, that��s vague and concerning.�� Ky��raku murmured while scratching his rough stubble. ��Yours are definitely a special case given how easily you can separate and bond them even as a Shikai.��


    Ky��raku looked pensive and even visibly serious, which was a very rare look to find on him. He paused and looked at Itachi before shaking his head putting his smile back on.


    ��Well then there��s no issue.�� He tipped his straw hat a little low at the curious Itachi. ��With how your Reiatsu has increased over a fold or two in the last few days, I''m sure you��ll get there in no time.��


    ����


    [World of the Living]


    Three people, two men and a woman, stood around a gate-like device etched into stone, with two of them looking cautious skeptic while the last one looked weirdly giddy like a child so he gushed on and on about the gate.


    ��Come on now, my dear friends. You have to be at least a little bit curious�C��


    ��That doesn��t explains the danger we could potentially attract�C��


    Kisuke scoffed condescendingly at Yoruichi��s words as the counter to her concerns practically rolled off his tongue.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ��Need I remind you that Itachi Uchiha rode a Hollow into Hueco Mundo, spent a week there and rode one out as well? If he could do all that on his lonesome then obviously we can do more.��


    Regardless of his sales pitch, Yoruichi and Tessai both vehemently disagreed to fire up the weapon and let Kisuke skip his way giddily into Hueco Mundo.


    Seeing that he couldn��t do anything to convince them otherwise, he scowled and pointed at the trans-dimensional gate that couldn��t be moved around willy nilly.


    ��So how are we going to tell our mutual Shinigami?�� He asked droopily, only remaining interested in the data he would get once they went practical with it.


    Yoruichi laid down on the bare ground and threw her legs over Tessai��s with the former Kid�� Grand Chief barely reacting to it at all.


    She made a show of waving her hands in a ��here or there�� manner. ��He��ll come for it when he needs it.��


    ��Right. And we don��t know why he would want a direct express to Hueco Mundo. He doesn��t even have any comprehensive information on that dimension.�� The former Twelfth Division Captain and former Onmistukid�� militia stared at the carefree Princess with one eye closed.


    Yoruichi guffawed loudly and deadpanned at Kisuke after she got the needed laugh out of her system.


    ��Then you shouldn��t have rushed to build it without knowing extensively what he wants it for. That��s 100% on you.�� Yoruichi gave him a smug shrug with a shit eating grin stretched across her face.


    Kisuke groaned, Yoruichi fell into a snickering fit, deriving pleasure from his suffering, while Tessai just watched them mess around like a much older brother keeping an eye on his mischievous siblings.


    ����.


    [Eleventh Division, Seireitei]


    Zaraki panted laboriously with a few droplets of sweat running down his brows. His current state wasn��t because of anything like a physical exertion(only the Head Captain could reduce him to a state like this in the whole of Seireitei) but rather was the proof of his frustration.


    For the first time since he could remember, a seed of passion that wasn��t an ecstatic expectation of his next deathmatch burned inside Kenpachi and like how he has been surprising himself as of late, he didn��t squash it immediately it irritated him.


    He let it fester and grow up like a tumor to the point where he could attack it in some way. And what did he have to show for it?


    He, Zaraki Kenpachi, could finally feel something from the blade right when he was almost fed up.


    ��Arrghh! Don��t just vibrate you damned blade. Say something!�� Unfortunately, patience wasn��t one of the nonexistent virtues that he possessed.


    Since the blade was too scared to say anything, he growled and strapped it back to his waist and turned to leave. He��ll come back another day and try again to see if his longest partner can finally talk.


    ��..


    [Hueco Mundo]


    Starrk and Lilynette traveled as stealthily as they could to avoid unnecessary confrontation with Baraggan��s Hollows, even managing to make it past the Forest of Menos without a hitch.


    ��Where now, Starrk?�� Lilynette asked her companion as the only thing they could see for miles on end was the familiar white dunes of Hueco Mundo.


    ��Anywhere the wind takes us, I guess.�� Starrk answered after a moment of quick contemplation.


    That was how they kept traveling for days with no particular direction and their only company being the endless hills of sand, a few unfortunate Hollows they came across, crystalline trees etc�� and everything else that made Hueco Mundo what it was.


    Because of their Reiatsu, they had to take multiple turns to avoid any Hollows they could as they didn��t want the death of numerous unfortunate Hollows on their conscience. And it was during one of their important detours that they came across him.


    For one, the strange looking Hollow showed no panic in the presence of their Reiatsu, in fact he also released his own as he mistook theirs for hostility.


    ��Hold on there for a second, my friend. We are not trying to cause you any trouble.�� Starrk took a few slow steps towards the almost fully white Hollow that had half of his mask broken to show the humanoid face beneath.


    ��My name is Starrk. That��s my partner, Lilynette. Do you have a name for yourself?��


    ��A�� name?�� The Hollow tilted his head in a clear show of confusion.


    ��Yes.�� Lilynette answered by peeking over from behind Starrk. ��Words that call out to you. What you want others to calm you.��


    The Hollows head dropped low at that and he muttered very softly.


    ��No one wants to call me����


    ��Starrk���� Lilynette tugged at Starrk��s sleeves when she saw how genuinely sad the Hollow appeared. She looked up at him and in her eyes he saw a heartfelt plea.


    This was the first, and that was the only thing they needed to push harder. This was proof that there were Hollows like them in the lonely parts of Hueco Mundo.


    ��I��m Lilynette. This is Starrk. When you choose a name we��ll be here to call you. I promise.�� Lilynette took a bold step forward and looked directly at the surprised eyes of the Hollow. ��You can also come with us if you want.��


    ����Truly?�� The Hollow asked shakily as if he could believe what he was witnessing.


    ��Yes. It��ll be more fun than staying here alone and by yourself. We can even pick up your name as we go����


    ���� I .. I think I have a name.�� The Hollow stuttered as if wary of saying something that might drive them away like the others.


    ��Well then kiddo, let��s hear it.�� Starrk said, feeling just as cheerful as Lilynette as the Hollow spoke his name for the first time. It somehow felt like more than it should, he couldn��t explain it but that was what this moment felt like.


    ��Ul�� quiorra.�� Seeing them eagerly cheering him on, the white Hollow spoke his name out loud for the first time. ��My name is Ulquiorra Cifer.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 111 - Touching Upon The Roots

    ��We��re all the same. No one really remembers the day he was born. We all have to trust another��s word on the matter. It doesn��t matter if it��s true or not. Just having a birthday makes one happy I think.�� �� Aizen Sosuke.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    The Captain succession went successfully with Mayuri and Byakuya becoming Captain of both the Twelfth and Sixth Division respectively. There wasn��t much fanfare about their succession mostly because there was no one more suitable for the role they both took up. The Twelfth Division probably didn��t care while the Sixth Division was more than happy that their Captain��s grandson was the one taking up his mantle that someone else.


    ��That��s a surprisingly new look on you.�� Soi Fon remarked when she saw Itachi just absentmindedly gazing at the ceiling with what was almost a lost expression on his face.


    ��Welcome back, Soi Fon.�� He greeted her but otherwise remained just as he was when she came in.


    Seeing him like this, Soi Fon couldn��t help but ask worriedly. ��Hey, Itachi, are you sure everything is alright? This isn��t the first time I��ve seen you like this this week.��


    Itachi sat upright with a faint smile on his face as he waved her worry away. Having someone always worrying about his health was a relatively new thing for him, and one he greatly endeared.


    ��I��m fine, Soi Fon. Truly.�� He sighed good-naturedly before coming clean with her.


    After hearing Itachi��s words, Soi Fon sat beside him with a concerned frown on her face. ��Your Bankai is�� complicated to say the least.��


    ��I��ll figure it out sooner or later. Don��t worry about it.�� He assured her.


    ��If you say so.�� She stood up to leave but remembered something important and paused her steps. ��Are you deeply acquainted with Lieutenant Matsumoto? I think she��s looking for you for some reason.��


    Seeing Itachi looking confused and oblivious, Soi Fon shrugged and went to her desk to organize but stopped when she saw that Itachi had organized everything for her.


    Since he��d already done that for her she thought of going over and running her militia through a few drills when she remembered a conversation she had with Suzumebachi.


    ��Hey, Itachi.��


    ��Soi Fon?��


    ��You once told me that your Zanpakut�� spirits were different from everyone else��s and from what you just told me they did, I can see it somewhat����


    Itachi looked at her with a brow raised. ��Where are you going with this?��


    ��I��m getting there.�� She turned fully to him and pointed at him, his eyes in particular, and started, ��You said that the foundation for those were the emotions of the user, right? If they are connected to your Zanpakut�� spirit as I think they are, then shouldn��t you achieving Bankai be dependent on your emotions towards�� something else, rather than your ��qualification�� for it?��


    The room fell silent as they both stared at each other blankly, and Soi Fon, thinking Itachi still hadn��t got what she was trying to say across, continued explaining the comparisons and differences between her and Suzumebachi and Itachi and his Zanpakut�� spirits.


    ��Basically, Bankai isn��t a release for you to achieve since you��ve ��technically achieved it��, whatever that means, but instead what you need is the emotional equivalent.�� She finished with furrowed brows. ��Your Zanpakut�� spirits are weird, Itachi.��


    Itachi had, on a few occasions, explained to her how his eyes and some of his techniques worked and after outlining the similarities between his Chakra-based abilities and Reiatsu-based versions, proceeded to teach her a few.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Itachi abruptly stood up and grabbed his coat �C a long black coat he wore over his shihakush�� �C and started walking for the door.


    ��Um, Itachi?��


    ��If nothing important comes up then I��ll be seeing you in a few days, Soi Fon.�� And with that he was gone.


    Soi Fon grumbled with dissatisfaction besides her as she watched Itachi leave. ��He could at least tell me what he figured out.��


    ����


    [POV: With Itachi]


    Itachi arrived at his special training spot and wasted no time in unsheathing his black blade.


    ��Come, Amaterasu.��


    Black flames bathed around him and in front of him was the female silhouette of Amaterasu conjured up of black flames with her blade in hand.


    ��I don��t know whether to be offended or thrilled that you choose to fight me first before going for that old crow.�� Though she said that, Itachi could tell that she didn��t care all that much either way.


    All she cared about was the promised dance of flames and desolation between them.


    ��Your eyes. They have a new glimmer in them. Did you pick up something interesting on the way here?�� She asked.


    Itachi nodded. ��Someone gave me a clue.��


    His words caused Amaterasu to fall into a laughing fit as if she just heard one of the funniest things ever said which naturally drew Itachi��s questioning stare.


    ��Oh this is precious. The famous Itachi Uchiha, the unparalleled genius, needed someone to point out a clue. This should be interesting.��


    The flames that covered Itachi��s blade blazed even higher in response to Amaterasu��s mocking words.


    ��Hoh!��


    Itachi made the first attack play which was perfectly parried by Amaterasu but he didn��t stop there and pressed on the attack.


    His passion �� just like she had said the very first time they met, was the link between them and the fueling force behind his flames.


    Except that he wasn��t the best at expressing passion. Or rather, he has NEVER once in his life expressed his passion for anything.


    He had told her that his desire was for a family, but he was yet to put out the passion for it.


    ��It is harder than I thought.�� He thought as both of them once again clashed that swords, causing the flames around them to rise up.


    The desolate dance, marred by black, continued between them with no one willing to give an inch to the other.


    It wasn��t that Itachi had closed the gap that existed between them during their last fight, no. There was no gap to close, he had realized. She had fought him with the passion to fight him, just that, while he had fought to defeat her. He had regarded her in the same way that other Shinigami regarded their Zanpakut�� for a Bankai release �C a spirit to be defeated. But that wasn��t the case for him.


    ��Black Sea Conflagration.��


    ��Black Sea Conflagration.��


    They were not an unknown. They had said it themselves even that Bankai was easy for him to achieve �C his body and soul capacity was more than enough for it �C but then something else was needed to cinch it, just like it had been with his Shikai.


    In his defense, with how long he has lived in the Soul Society �C which was now more than the years he spent alive �C he had grown used to seeing himself as Itachi of the Second Division, which wasn��t bad per se, but that wasn��t all he was.


    ��Don��t slow down now, Itachi. Turn that flicker into a blaze! I was afraid that you were growing too boring lately.�� Amaterasu appeared above him in a spin which he reacted to by skewering her with flames he raised from the Black Sea he stood on but she just dispersed the moment they touched her and suddenly was now mere inches in front of him on the ground.


    ��Is that what she was talking about? Fighting with the essence.�� The way she moved was one of Itachi��s biggest headaches as it simply rendered the Sharingan��s prediction obsolete.


    He couldn��t move the way she did, not yet at least, but he could try and see if he could do what she was doing.


    He drew from the flames around him and pushed them into the sword.


    ��All consuming and depthless.��


    His blade met hers and sucked in everything her blade emitted which caused the flames around him and his blade to increase before they both blasted against her and threw her back.


    Amaterasu threw her head backwards and laughed so hard that Itachi could feel the tremendous happiness and joy in her being. She was genuinely happy for them �C the three of them.


    ��You cheeky brat. It��s a rough concept, barely passable, but I can see what you tried to do there. Well we can��t stop now if you��re this eager.��


    Itachi didn��t really understand but he nodded his head and locked blades with her once again.


    Amaterasu stretched her other hand and another blade grew into it but when she turned to face Itachi she saw that he did the same thing and now they both wielded two blades.


    ��Well, aren''t you a gentleman?��


    ��I promised a dance. I would be a poor partner if I didn��t put my all into it.��


    Even though he couldn��t see her facial features, he knew that she was wearing a huge grin on her face. ��Then let��s see how good your footwork is when we switch up the tempo.��

 Chapter 112 - The Last Piece

    ��Pain must be the ultimate lesson, and it teaches one to understand what pain in life actually is.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Itachi had his hand over his eyes as he fell on his back with conflicted feelings. He could feel the two distinct Reiatsu around him sparking off against each other as if conversing to each other before one of them faded away.


    ��If I didn��t know any better I would say that you are the one who spoils me the most.�� Itachi groaned.


    Amaterasu scoffed as she sat on the floor near his head. ��As if. But since he��s being petty, someone has to do it.��


    She looked at Itachi and if Itachi had been looking at her at this moment, he surely would have noticed two bright twinkles in where her eyes would have been.


    ��What is the problem, Itachi?�� She asked. ��Whatever it is he showed you, is it really that hard for you to understand?��


    ��And if you think I won��t understand then try again. I am the flames of your passion, remember?��


    ���� It��s not that.�� A faint whisper came from Itachi. ��It��s not as simple as that.��


    Amaterasu paused and looked at Itachi for a moment before nodding in understanding. ��It��s not that it��s that hard. You are reluctant at accepting whatever it might mean for you. Either as a definition of your past or a verdict of who you are at present.��


    She no longer said anything after that and slowly faded away into Itachi��s blade, leaving him to deal with his conflicted feelings alone.


    Dealing with Tsukuyomi was way harder than he thought it��d be. Then again, it shouldn''t have been that surprising given who he was and the similarities between them.


    He sat upright, looked at Tsukuyomi��s sword still stuck into the ground and sighed. Now it wasn��t just a battle with his Zanpakut�� spirits but one with himself.


    At this point, he dared to say he was just tired of everything. The Soul Society, Yoruichi and her merry band, his goal for the Captain candidacy, Aizen �C he was tired of them all. All they did was make everything complicated. Even the tiniest issues had the possibility of snowballing into a cascade of problems.


    At the end of his contemplations he took his blade and silently left.


    ����


    [POV: With Ichimaru Gin]


    Gin��s eyes idly flickered from one equipment to the other as his mind drowned in extreme boredom after seeing the same scene over and over again for however long he��s been here.


    ��Who knew I would have lost?��


    It didn��t come to his mind, and even when he was confronted with it, he never for once believed that he couldn��t defeat Itachi Uchiha


    It wasn��t because of pride or any form of a superiority complex �C he has neither of them �C but the amount of hard work he had put in as a Shinigami made him doubt that any of the Lieutenants, except Aizen of course, could defeat him.


    �� Only to be proven wrong in the most humiliating way possible.


    Itachi Uchiha had not only matched him with relative ease but also stayed his hand a few times when he could have killed him.


    And to further humiliate himself, he had hurt both himself and his Zanpakut�� when he forced Shins����s Bankai when neither of them were ready.


    ��I see you��re up quite early.��


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    His musings were interrupted by the presence of Captain Unohana, who Itachi �C that devil �C had pawned him off to so he could be healed.


    ��Well, there��s nothing much I can do than just laze around. How about letting me out for a while, hmm? I can even help ya out with anything you need. Eh, Captain Unohana? I just want to stretch me legs.�� He implored the kindhearted genial Captain who was his personal healer, just like he had done every single day since the day he could talk.


    ��And my answer to you, Ichimaru Gin, like always will still be no.�� She covered her mouth with the sleeve of her dress as she chuckled.


    ��Ouch. Quite coldhearted of you, dear Captain.�� Gin mourned while Unohana chuckled in amusement.


    ��Don��t worry, very soon you won��t have to battle against your boredom.�� Unohana��s remark made Gin��s ears perk up in what he hoped was an important piece of information.


    ��Hmm? How so?�� He asked.


    She came beside him and started healing him just like she��d done numerous times behind. ��Well, our mutual benefactor said he��ll be wrapping everything up soon.��


    ������ That made Gin feel conflicted and cheated because of the possibility that he wouldn��t be there to see Aizen trample upon the Shinigami��s pride. ��I see.��


    ��Do you really want it that way? I can convince Itachi and between me and him standing in defense for you, your sentence will infinitely be lighter.��


    It was something she proposed a few days back after coming to her own thoughts about Gin, his thought processes and the motivations for his actions, but the man himself seemed nonchalant about it. Not even caring if he was given the death sentence.


    Gin was about to give his usual refusal when he saw Unohana turn to look at the entrance where Itachi stood.


    Seeing him walking towards them with slow and silent steps, Gin immediately fell silent as memories he was putting his whole into forgetting started flowing back. Each and every single one of them because of this man standing a few feet from him.


    Subconsciously, he folded into his sheets to hide as much as he could from Itachi��s gaze. Those illusions truly traumatized him.


    ��Does he not know how powerful those things really are?�� His heart palpitated at the thought. ��What a damned freak.��


    ��Lieutenant, what brings you here today? Good news on progress I hope.�� She asked and turned to him.


    Itachi however remained silent and turned to stare pointedly at Gin.


    ��Need I remind you that he��s still my patient, Lieutenant Itachi. Anything you want to do to him will have to wait until he��s fully healed or handed over to the Head Captain.�� Unohana stated and went back to her routine of healing Gin. ��Now I believed I asked you a question, did I not?��


    Gin released a subtle breath when Itachi looked away from him and stared back at Unohana who casually ignored him.


    ��The next Captain selection. It��ll be the both of us.�� He replied.


    Unohana hummed and remained silent for a few seconds before speaking. ��So you plan to expose his Bankai with yours. It��s a good plan, but what if he pulls his strings before then? How do you plan to respond?��


    ��By relaying the information to people I know I trust and that they can react in an instant. I doubt he can weave his way through multiple Captains.��


    ��There�� that��s it for today.�� She patted Gin��s hand, arranged his sheets, before turning to face Itachi. ��Not playing to the advantage you have over your enemy is the same as letting him play his over yours.��


    She briefly glanced at Gin and sighed. ��I know your position doesn��t allow you to act without proper evidence, that along with the few contingencies Ichimaru Gin said he had created for you, I can see the reason for your reluctance. Despite how unsightly it is.��


    Itachi scoffed as they both left Gin��s prison/healing room. ��Do you have any idea how that fact annoys me?��


    ��Oh believe me, I do.�� Unohana replied. ��How about joining me for tea before you go on about your duties?��


    ����


    [POV: With Aizen]


    Aizen��s face nested a small smirk that resembled a kindhearted smile if one didn��t look hard enough.


    ��Lord Aizen, now that Gin��s situation is obscure, what do we do?�� T��sen asked softly as he served Aizen tea.


    Aizen looked at T��sen and his smirk widened a bit. ��We will do what we always do. We move forward.��


    ��Yes sir.�� T��sen bowed in complete respect and stood beside Aizen with his ears open for anything Aizen had to say.


    Aizen, while he appreciated T��sen��s reverential respect, appreciated Gin��s ��quirkiness�� more.


    There were very few things in existence that could make a man like him genuinely happy and his trip to Hueco Mundo did just that.


    Talking with that ruler of Hollows really excited him, not because the other party was a good conversation partner, but because of the details of the conversation they had.


    ��You are quite the tenacious one, Captain Itachi. I would have wanted our game to go on for another century but you went ahead and became too predictable. The game ends here, I��m afraid. Let��s pick this up whenever we meet again in the future.��


    ��T��sen, get ready. Our time among the Shinigami regrettably has come to an end.��


    ��I have always been ready, Lord Aizen.��


    Aizen chuckled at that. ��Of course you have.��


    While everything could proceed without a hatch, there was one thing that Aizen couldn��t place as a definite variable and would have to plan around and that was Kisuke Urahara��s H��gyoku.


    ��What a pity.�� The game was up but it hasn��t ended. They were just moving to another board.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 113 - Passion and Blades

    ��Honor? Is that what you are all talking about? Then let us speak instead of our duty to the Gotei 13. Honor will not protect the world. I do not believe that using evil to defeat evil is itself an evil act.�� �� Shunsui Ky��raku.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    Junpei rolled on the ground and threw two kunais during his second motion but Itachi calmly used the hilt of sword to bat the two projectiles to the side.


    He moved with Shunpo directly into Itachi��s personal space and drew his sword from the side up but Itachi once again calmly parried it with the hilt of his blade before taking a few steps back. Junpei attempted to follow but had to deflect three shurikens that seemingly came out of nowhere.


    ��Had�� #4: Byakurai.�� A pale weak stream of lightning suit from Junpei��s hand but once again Itachi batted it away with his sheathed sword.


    Junpei gritted his teeth when he saw that but then grinned and flicked his fingers to reveal two steel wires connected to it which he drew back.


    ��Kaiz�� Kid�� - Had�� #4: Zoku Byakurai.�� (Modified Kid��: Continuous Pale Lightning)


    The steel wires, connected to the first kunai he threw, conducted the electricity and bounced them back from end to end. With Itachi in the middle of the two strings, Junpei let the lightning explode around him.


    ��That ought to at least�C��


    ��Why relax after every perfected attack? Do you think just because it went as you planned means that your opponent can��t counter it?��


    Junpei��s hair stood on their ends when he heard Itachi��s voice behind him. His neck turned robotically to look at Itachi��s unimpressed eyes before managing a shaky smirk despite nervous sweat.


    ��Me feigning relaxing was part of the attack.�� He said and they both looked down to see something glowing which was Junpei��s cue to hightail it out of there.


    BOOOOOM!


    Junpei��s eyes scanned everywhere around him and seeing that Itachi was not in sight, breathed out in relief�� and Itachi countered for the first time.


    A pair of hands caught his legs and drew him into the ground so quickly that by the time he blinked only his neck and head were above the ground.


    ��Three independent yet connected attacks plus a Modified Kid��. Fluent use of stealth tools, passable use of Shunpo and Zanjutsu, average Kid�� strength.�� Each of Itachi��s punctuated words caused Junpei��s wince to deepen.


    ��You are getting better at the things you used to fail at. There��s improvement but not on anything new. But improvement is improvement, so be glad.��


    Junpei groaned loudly and banged his head against the ground in a frustrated fit. ��Can you sound less�� disappointed when saying I��ve improved?�� Came Junpei��s muffled words.


    ��I am neither disappointed nor surprised by your growth. We both understand your strengths. If I try to expect more from you then I will be unfairly pressuring you.�� Saying that, he pulled the sulking youth out of the ground.


    ��I know all that, Mister Itachi. Doesn��t mean that they don��t sometimes get to me.�� He complained while he dusted himself off. ��Should we continue? We still haven��t used Shikai and Hoh��.��


    ��As long as you don��t plan to complain every time I speak.��


    ��No promises, Mister Itachi.�� Junpei replied with a grin while Itachi could only sigh at his stubbornness. ��I said to call me Lieutenant.��


    ����


    [Four hours later]


    Junpei was laid out flat on the ground gasping for air and looking entirely spent as he was run ragged the entire time by a pristine looking Itachi.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ��I�� c-can��t�� feel�� my w-wrist.�� He drawled out but his coldblooded teacher completely ignored him and instead turned in the direction of an incoming pinkette that crashed into him and swung around his neck.


    ��Tachi-tachi! I knew you��d be here�� �� She exclaimed excitedly while hanging off his back. ��Oh, and Jun-jun too.��


    Junpei could barely say his greetings without them coming off as unintelligible grunts so he just waved a few twitching fingers in her direction.


    ��Come on, Tachi-tachi. Kenny wants to fight after so long.�� She bounced on his back while pointing in Kenpachi��s direction.


    Itachi contemplated it and saw no reason to decline the invite for a spar, so with a triumphant shout, Yachiru settled on his neck and urged him to move faster.


    Itachi wondered what it was that made her this happy but didn��t ask in case it had anything to do with Kenpachi��s Shikai.


    ��Kenny, I bought Itachi! Yay!�� She hopped off Itachi��s shoulders and settled on Kenpachi��s with the tip of a foot.


    ��Zaraki�� You feel different from the last time we met.��


    Kenpachi tilted his head and scratched his ears in confusion. ��Uh, you sure? Your Reiatsu is the one doing the impressive. Anyway forget about that, that��s not why I called you here. You owe me a fight, remember?��


    The huge Captain stood up and Itachi finally took note that he wasn��t wearing his eyepatch or the bells in his hair.


    He saw Itachi looking at his sword and smiled as he held it up. ��You��re curious about this, ain��t ya? I haven��t got the Shikai yet but I can feel it, that��s why I want you to fight me for real this time. I want to know that you��ll still be able to keep up if I go through with it. Or else what use is getting stronger if there��s no one to fight?��


    Itachi looked at Kenpachi who looked expectant, and then at Yachiru who looked overly ecstatic and was jumping impatiently on Kenpachi��s shoulders for them to begin.


    For the second time, Itachi came across the similarities and parallels between Starrk/Lilynette and Kenpachi/Yachiru. Two different people who viewed strength as a form of curse.


    To match the resolve of Kenpachi��s request, Itachi unsheathed his dual Zanpakut�� and opened his Sharingan.


    ��Your move, Zaraki.�� Once again he was facing this monster, but unlike before, he had the premonition that this particular monster before him was not plainly stupid like he used to be.


    ��Yachiru.��


    ��Aye aye, Kenny!�� His trusty partner saluted and moved away from his shoulders.


    SWISH. SWISH.


    ��Ah, there it is.��


    A manic bloodlust grin bloomed on Kenpachi��s face when he felt the intensity of Itachi��s Reiatsu. It felt promising. Maybe, just maybe, going through with this won��t be such a bad idea.


    ��I really hope you don��t bleed black.�� Kenpachi arrived at Itachi''s side in the blink of an eye with his blade bearing down, only for its momentum to be cut off by a deflection of Itachi��s black blade.


    ��Try and enjoy this as much as I will.�� Kenpachi advised and to his surprise, Itachi nodded with a faint smile.


    ��I plan to.��


    ��Hehe��hehehe.��


    BOOOOOM!


    ��Hahaha hahaha! Yes, this is it.�� Kenpachi roared and the depths of his Reiatsu exploded out and brought its weight down on the world.


    VROOOOOOM! DOONG!


    Itachi��s Reiatsu, while not as bottomless as Kenpachi��s, matched the former''s oppressive golden intensity with his of ink black and flickering silver.


    ��Forget everything. No fanciful attack. Just swing your blade to your heart��s content.�� Itachi thought as he brought the full might of his blade down on Kenpachi.


    ��Forget everything. No fanciful attack. Just swing your blade to your heart��s content!�� Kenpachi wantonly crazed as his chipped blade met Itachi��s blade with equal and more intensity.


    The both of them spun from the recoil and brought down their blades once again, clashing steel and steel one more time, but neither of them withdrew.


    Itachi stood his ground and received Kenpachi��s sword strikes, blocking with one blade and attacking with the other, except that Kenpachi was no slouch with the blade as he moved his blades with barbaric efficiency to meet Itachi��s slashes head on. While Itachi might have efficient sword style and masterful sword skills, Kenpachi was unparalleled when it came to wielding a blade in general.


    Itachi sidestepped two successive slashes and brought both of his blades together �C blazing black and ephemeral silver �C and slashed across Kenpachi��s chest which offset a huge black explosion.


    ��That is more like it.��


    Itachi watched in surprise as Kenpachi walked out of the blazing inferno with an ungodly amount of Reiatsu pouring out of his body that it formed a physically visible representation of a deathly skull. He was brute forcing his way through Itachi��s Amaterasu in a way only Zaraki Kenpachi could.


    Three copies of Itachi appeared and rushed the behemoth who just swung his sword with full force and sent a wave of Reiatsu towards them. One was late to dodge while the other two, along with the original, dodged and closed off Kenpachi in a blade box, attacking from four different angles.


    Reality shattered like glass, black flames blazed on, colliding with heavenly might that shattered and severed everything in his way. Kenpachi in his euphoric craze, even went as far as holding Itachi��s Tsukuyomi just so he could get a clean deep cut into Itachi��s torso, which he did, a favor that was instantly repaid by Itachi dragging Amaterasu from Kenpachi��s shoulders to his waist.


    They fought purely against the other �C slash for slash, stab for a stab �C their blades clashing against each other at every turn and angle.


    Yachiru off in the distance, watched stunned at the pure smile on their faces. ��Tachi-tachi and Kenny are happy.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 114 - The Unexpected Climax

    ��There is no such thing as ��truth�� or ��lies�� in this world; there never has been. There are only plain, hard facts.�� �� Aizen S��suke.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Itachi and Kenpachi had hypnotic grins on their faces as their swords clashed for what was the hundredth time and yet neither of them felt as if they were on the back foot.


    Kenpachi overwhelmed Itachi with everything he did �C every swing, every step, every clash �C but Itachi maneuvered his way over the man��s intensity with instinctual skill and foresight, and aiding himself with his more dangerous techniques that threatened every inch of Kenpachi��s life whenever they burst forth.


    What Itachi couldn��t know was that Kenpachi wasn��t exactly growing to a higher state of being as they clashed swords, instead he was returning to the state he once was but with a level of contentment and understanding within his soul.


    The most fearsome Captain of the Gotei 13 was slowly rousing up and breaking the shackles he had once put on himself.


    On the other hand, if Itachi had taken a second to look at himself, he would see that the headband around his head was gaining cracks and leaking Reiatsu.


    Twirling both blades in his hands, Itachi burst into crows and blitzed Kenpachi so fast that had he been an instant slower(thanks to his bestial instincts) he would have been sliced diagonally across his torso as the crows flew past him in a blur, even with his trained eyes.


    Itachi materialized behind him with Honshin now in his hands, its edge alit in black flames, that was sailing threateningly at Kenpachi��s neck.


    ��Yes, Itachi! Try to kill me!�� The grinning mad Captain exclaimed as he turned around and hacked down with his longer sword at Itachi, foregoing his defense, and a crazed smile on his face as both blades found flesh and tore easily through it.


    His overwhelming Reiatsu clamped down on Itachi��s flames as they flared across his torso but they happily devoured it, trying to burn it down to its seemingly bottomless limit, while Itachi��s wounds glowed green as he actively started healing with Kaid��.


    During all this, neither of them withdrew their gaze from the other, almost absentmindedly tending to their wounds as they readied their blades into a stance.


    ��RARGHH!��


    ��Fall!��


    Their Reiatsu carried their intent through freezing gusts of malefic gold and twinkling silver amidst eternal black��


    ��I CAN FEEL IT!��


    ��I can see it!��


    The same exact thoughts were birthed in their minds in different ways but with the same essence and the moment they both got it, nothing else mattered as their blades flew freely �C drawing them into a daze as it traveled �C with the singular intent of striking true at its target.


    Neither had an idea of what it was they saw and felt but they knew deep within them that if they could reach it with this stretch then they would arrive at the answer they have been reaching for, or at least something close to it.


    Yachiru stood up alarmed on seeing the intensity the two of them engaged their clash with, fearing that one of them might take it too far and regretting that she was too far to put a stop to it.


    The two in question weren��t evening thinking about Yachiru��s worries. Their eyes were widening with each inch they drew closer to each other��


    BOOOOOM!


    The breaths of everyone that had their eyes on the ongoing hitched as Itachi and Kenpachi��s blades stopped at just a hair��s breadth from their heart and throat �C Itachi and Kenpachi��s eyes snapped up in clarity and slowly turned to their sides and what they saw actually left them stunned on how to react.


    A Hollow�� inside the Seireitei��?


    The alarms from the nearby Division started blaring but the both of them were still locked in a cold pause as they stared at the Hollow who stared back at them but seemed unsure of what to do.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ��Is this one of your illusions?�� Kenpachi asked in a low growl that belied his unbridled fury.


    ��No. It is not.�� Itachi replied with more than a bite to his words. Ignoring the awkward Hollow, they both retracted their swords and looked in the direction of the Gotei 13 where they could see a black canvas in the sky.


    ��Hollows����


    ���� have infiltrated the Seireitei.��


    The implications of their words were so ridiculous that they were both having trouble believing their words, even when the proof was right in front of them.


    [Attention to all Shinigami! Hollows have invaded the Seireitei. I repeat; Hollows have made it past the Shakonmaku and have infiltrated the Seireitei.]


    The transmission from the hell butterfly came through and that was when they both turned back to the Hollow that was still frozen solid in its instinctual actions.


    ��Fucking Hollows���� Kenpachi gripped the wrapped hilt of his sword furiously, ��It interrupted our battle�� just at the climax.��


    Itachi remained silent but his anger could be clearly seen in his eyes. ��Let��s go.��


    ��Hmm.�� Kenpachi nodded as Yachiru appeared sitting on his shoulders.


    They both disappeared, running towards their respective Divisions, and left the frozen Hollow behind without a second thought. Or at least that was what it looked like before the Hollow started disintegrating into dust and fading away into spirit particles�� the entirety of its being crushed under the Reiatsu of two Captain level Shinigami.


    ����


    [POV: With Itachi]


    ��It happened all of a sudden, sir. There was no precedent to the attack.�� The Eagle hurriedly reported as Itachi met up with Soi Fon and Junpei.


    ��It was premeditated.�� Itachi harshly corrected, a calm cast currently worn over his face. ��Eyes on their movements and relay it to the 12th Division. And get me Aizen��s location.��


    The Eagle received the order and promptly dismissed himself. His mission was to direct his chain of subordinates to get a precise overview and information channeling of what was happening inside the Seireitei in real-time.


    ��Itachi, now is not the time to keep whatever is going on in your head to yourself. Is Aizen behind this?�� Soi Fon inquired seriously from her secretive partner. She knew the obvious answer but wanted the specifics from Itachi �C who clearly knew more than anyone on what was happening.


    Off to the side, Junpei was just speechless and remained so as his superiors conversed.


    Itachi slicked back his hair and tied it before answering Soi Fon. ��It happened earlier than I speculated and would have remained within reason but this����


    Junpei spun around in panic and fired off a single digit Had�� and followed with his sword to decapitate the Hollow that had snuck up on him.


    ��I thought I had gotten reassurance that something like this wouldn��t happen.�� He admitted internally that the structure of his basis wasn��t exactly rock-solid. He didn��t go as deep as he would have liked back then in Hueco Mundo. ��My inadequacies aside, I will head for Aizen with Captain Ky��raku after informing the Head Captain. I want you to go aft�C��


    ��Kaname T��sen, right?�� She smirked viciously. ��I will make sure to show him what��s in store for traitors among Shinigami.��


    She left immediately after, leaving a shocked Junpei behind with Itachi.


    ��What?��


    ��H-he helped me�� with my Shikai Release�� I-I�C�� he stuttered.


    Itachi stared at him with eyes that held a healthy reprimand. He held out his hand and flames stretched out from it and coalesced into his blade, Honshin.


    ��Go to Marenochin and carry out your duties. I��ll be leaving first.��


    Caw. Caw. Caw.


    The call of crows resounded allover sky of Seireitei even as Hollows poured in from the enormous Garganta that ripped the sky in two.


    ��..


    No one had expected it.


    Hollows attacking the Seireitei �C from a Garganta opened within its barrier �C was one of the few instances that was close to an impossibility in the minds of every Shinigami that was currently staring up in disbelief at the black doorway in the sky.


    ��Stop dawdling about and get moving. Hollows have infiltrated the Seireitei for spirit''s sake.��


    Ky��raku Shunsui bellowed to the nearby Shinigami who were still gawking in fear and profound shock at the unbelievable scenario that was vividly playoff h out in front of them.


    ��Mayuri, you bastard! How could something like this happen? You��re inching closer to death every second that I don��t get an explanation.��


    Caw. Caw. Caw.


    ��Itachi?�� He held out his arm for the crow to land and deliver its message. He sighed tiredly after the crow flew off, looking as if he preferred lying down and letting everything just blow right past him than doing the least expected duty that came from his position as a Captain �� that was how he looked to whoever it fooled.


    ��Seriously. Kids nowadays have to know when to take a break. Going through a rebellious phase doesn��t mean plotting one every other year.�� He complained to himself while scaling through roofs and cutting down any Hollow stupid enough to come near him.


    Despite his relaxed and bored look, the blade steel glint expertly hidden in his eyes showed how serious he was actually taking the ongoing event.


    �� That was when an overwhelming Reiatsu that reeked of death and despair came through the Garganta and fell on the Shinigami down below.


    He skidded to a stop with surprise clear on his face. ��Oi Oi! What in the spirit''s name is it this time?��


    ��.


    ��.


    Baraggan Louisenbairn, God-king of Hueco Mundo, has entered the Seireitei.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 115 - Traitor Vs Shinigami I

    ��Fear is necessary for evolution. The fear that could be destroyed at any moment.�� ��  Aizen S��suke.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    [POV: With Aizen S��suke]


    It was both anticlimactic and disappointing seeing clueless Shinigami running around in sheer panic and false determination like a bunch of shepherdless sheep the instant their bubble of security popped �C just like he had expected.


    ��While it would simply be cathartic to watch the truth of your words play out in front of your eyes, I��m afraid I don��t exactly have the luxury to do so.�� He muttered to himself with a soft easygoing smile.


    ��Congratulations, Itachi Uchiha. Be content with yourself and your paltry achievement. You managed to disrupt my plans, however small it might have been.��


    ��I see. How futile. Commendable, but futile.�� He glanced at the hell butterfly on his fingers and promptly destroyed it.


    He wasn��t stupid or arrogant enough to think that the remaining Captains of the Gotei 13 couldn��t stop him if he wandered idly around. Likewise, he was fully assured of his safety and successful execution of his plans because of what they were �C his plans.


    ��Now then. Let��s see who wants to play the role of a scapegoat. It is an open position after all.�� His glasses glinted a sharp light as he adjusted them to his eyes before walking unbothered through the open doors before disappearing without even an updraft of air or a splutter of Reiatsu.


    Aizen S��suke, a shadow hiding beneath the hypocrisy of the Soul Society and its Shinigami, has finally put an end to the first act of his master plan.


    ����


    [General POV]


    The impromptu meeting was short and tensed with the nature of the information Itachi shared, which like expected had ended up directing the Head Captain��s anger at him while also holding him accountable and partly responsible for the Hollow infiltration due to his withholding of crucial information �C A point strongly perpetuated by Mayuri.


    ��The only strong ones are the Menos Grande and a few Adjuchas. I��m taking all the Adjuchas.�� Kenpachi proclaimed as he ran beside Itachi and Kuchiki Byakuya �C the recently appointed Captain of the 6th Division.


    ��Don��t be foolish, Captain Zaraki. You alone can��t take care of all the Adjuchas scattered about.�� Was Byakuya��s curt remark. ��You don��t possess the capabilities.��


    Kenpachi glared fiercely at Byakuya and held his blade invitingly. ��Come on then. Don��t be a spineless noble like your old man �C come and test my capabilities!��


    Byakuya reply to that was a cold harrumph before focusing back on Itachi who was surprisingly ahead of both of them, despite being only a Lieutenant.


    And that was when they felt it. A Reiatsu that Itachi won��t easily forget anytime soon.


    ��Such a powerful presence.�� Byakuya looked genuinely shocked.


    VWHOOOOM!


    The noble��s shock increased as Kenpachi released spiritual pressure of his own that could be felt all over the Gotei 13.


    ��Kenpachi, focus on the Adjuchas. Leave the Hollow with that Reiatsu to Captain Shiba and Captain Ky��raku.�� Itachi warned but received only a daring glare from Kenpachi before the latter went his own way.


    Byakuya looked at Itachi, his immense disapproval of Itachi��s shortsightedness set aside, and asked. ��Where will you be heading, Lieutenant Uchiha?��


    ��To the roots.�� Itachi simply replied before going his separate way with the Body Flicker.


    ����


    [POV: With Soi Fon]


    The irate Executive Officer and Acting Commander-in-Chief of the Onmistukid�� was on a blazing trail as she went after the traitor that was Kaname T��sen �C A blind Shinigami that advocated strongly for fair justice, a respectable sense of morality if only he practiced what he preached.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ��I won��t let you get away, again. Not this time.�� She grit her teeth in anger. Whether those words for her, T��sen, or for somebody else was something only she knew.


    ��I don��t need to hear any words from you if you still haven��t found him.�� Clipped words assaulted the Root Shinigami who appeared behind her while struggling to keep up with her Shunpo.


    ��The Tiger found him. He''s leaving the vicinity of the 12th Division.�� The rabbit mask-wearing Root Shinigami answered hurriedly before completely losing sight of Soi Fon.


    Since she was in the general direction, Soi Fon quickly arrived in front of a surprised T��sen.


    ��Officer Soi Fon, are there any updates on our situation?�� He asked fervently after carefully poising himself.


    Soi Fon, in her all-black stealth garb with only her eyes being visible, drew out her short sword Zanpakut�� standing across from T��sen.


    ��Why?��


    T��sen looked confused. ��I don��t under�C�� he cut himself short as he was forced to block Soi Fon��s blade that attacked out of the blue.


    ��Why?�� She asked again, all but telling T��sen that his ruse was up.


    T��sen actually chuckled, before degrading into a full blown belly laugh.


    Soi Fon narrowed her eyes dangerously at the blind Shinigami. ��You find it hilarious?��


    ��I do.�� T��sen sneered. ��You all act so highly and arrogantly as if the smallest slight against you is a grave unforgivable sin, blissfully ignorant and uncaring of your own faults and shortcomings�C��


    ��Just shut up. Asking you ��why�� was a mistake on my part. Clearly you��ve convinced yourself that we��re in the wrong of whatever hateful vitriol you wanted to rant out.��


    ��Jinteki Shakusetsu, Suzumebachi.�� (Sting all Enemies to Death, Suzumebachi).


    Her blade shrunk into her hand to reveal a golden vambrace with a golden chain linked to her stinger-like middle finger.


    In response to Soi Fon��s clear intentions, T��sen also released his Shikai. ��Nake, Suzumuchi.�� (Howl, Suzumuchi).


    There were no changes to his Zanpakut�� upon his Shikai Release but its unchanged form didn��t fool Soi Fon, nor did it deter her as she attacked him the moment his Reiatsu receded after the release.


    ��Nake.�� He commanded hastily after luckily blocking Soi Fon��s hornet stab. Upon his command, his Zanpakut�� projected a high-pitched sound that specifically targeted Soi Fon.


    T��sen��s Shikai, Suzumuchi, abilities �C one of them at least �C was to project a high-pitched tone that overloads the senses of its target and knocks them out.


    Seeing Soi Fon stiffen, T��sen unhesitatingly thrust his blade and stabbed through her heart with his face set in cold resolve.


    ��This is proof of my justice. Lord Aizen��s vision.��


    Poof!


    His eyes widened as ��Soi Fon�� burst into smoke and he sensed someone behind him. He pushed himself to dodge, barely managing to do so.


    ��Tsk. A second stab and I would have taken care of one traitor.�� Soi Fon grumbled disappointingly to herself.


    Sweat trickled down T��sen��s brows at how narrowly he��d just escaped certain death. Though he couldn��t see it, he had a faint feeling of something on his back.


    ��Suzumebachi. A two-hit sure-kill Zanpakut��. I have to prevent her from getting behind me.�� Soi Fon blocked T��sen��s thrust with her stinger and did a fast roll over his outstretched arm to deliver a kick to his chin while also pulling out a short sword with her left hand that she stabbed at him the moment her legs touched the ground.


    ��Tch.�� She clicked her tongue in annoyance on seeing the barrier in front of T��sen.


    She wasn��t about to give him a smidgen of breathing space, fully intent on leaving his questions unanswered in a bid to split his focus. She already had information on his Shikai, making it easier to prepare a good counter for it.


    ��Kaiz�� Kid�� �C Had�� #4: Zoku Byakurai.�� She divvied up the lightning between her left and right hand, coating her blade and her stinger with lightning.


    There wasn��t that much time and a good number of Hollows were still rampaging about freely. She had to deal with T��sen as soon as possible so she could proceed with her duty.


    ��Failing here would mean all the training I did with Itachi was for nothing.�� She thought to herself. ��If I can��t even cut down the weaker traitor in front of me, how can I ever hope to catch up to her?��


    The blue sparks of lightning reflected the pure determination to cut down T��sen in her eyes, an intent her opponent felt and saw.


    ��Had�� #33: S��katsui.��


    She cut the Kid�� spell clean through and hurriedly ducked under the slash aimed at her neck and smirked as T��sen had foolishly come close.


    ��Kai.��


    The modified lightning Kid�� spell she held was released and it slammed dead center against T��sen��s chest and blasted him away.


    She wasn��t even allowed to question if the fight was over before she had to dodge as rain of blades fell on her.


    She escaped being turned into a pincushion but not without a few cuts all over her body.


    ��You are quite tenacious, Officer Soi Fon.�� T��sen growled, letting his frustration leak out through his words. Initially he had thought he could take her unawares but she turned out to be prepared against anything he had up his sleeves.


    Soi Fon snorted. ��I can say the same about you.�� Inwardly she thought differently. ��He��s shown both of his Shikai abilities. He��ll have no choice but to fall back to the basics as none of them worked.�� She concluded, mimicking Itachi��s voice in her head.


    Everything she��s done so far has been for two reasons. First, to neutralize T��sen as early as possible, while the second was in the event that the first play didn��t pan out, driving everything she did in a progressive buildup for the decisive stroke.


    ��Now for the selling counter.��

 Chapter 116 - Traitor Vs Shinigami II

    ��Why is it that the Uchiha clan is known by all, and feared by all?�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    ��Get the fuck away from me! Damned weaklings!�� Kenpachi��s furious yell echoed through buildings as he cut his way through Hollows weak Hollows as if they were nothing.


    The weaker ones of the lot died under the brunt of his wild Reiatsu while the ones that could still move were cut clean through by his jagged blade with little to no resistance.


    ��Oi Yachiru, are you slacking off?�� His mouth twisted close with an unhappy huff from Yachiru��s smack to the back of his head.


    She hit his head a couple of times with both her hands with an unhappy pout on her face before pointing in another direction.


    ��I told you we were going the wrong way.�� She said with rising indignation at Kenpachi��s blockheadedness.


    Kenpachi snorted unapologetically and pointed his blade forward. ��I told you I sensed something strong in this direction. Did I accidentally kill it?��


    Yachiru ignored his musings and turned his head towards the direction she was urging him to run in. ��Come on, Kenny! If we��re late, Shun-shun or Tachi-tachi will kill the super strong Hollow and leave you with nothing.��


    At the mention of the super strong Hollow, Kenpachi remembered the pressure it emitted as well as the reason he was hacking away at weaker Hollows.


    ��Then what the hell are you waiting for? Yachiru, point out the way! I��ll run towards it in an instant!��


    ��Yeah!��


    Following the directions of his trusty companion, Kenpachi mowed through the Hollows unimpeded and quickly made their way towards Baraggan.


    SCREEEECH!


    A Menos Grande took notice of Kenpachi from halfway through the Garganta and forced his way through the clogged dimensional gateway and managed to push out the entirety of it��s ridiculous huge body, and even coincidentally falling directly in Kenpachi��s direction.


    Shinigami from all over the Seireitei watched disbelievingly as the descending titanic Hollow started charging up the largest Cero most of them had ever seen.


    ���� are we doomed?��


    ��By the spirits�� how can we fight that?��


    Despairing whispers traveled along the mouths of the weakhearted Shinigami as the Cero took its form and glowed an ominous crimson as if foreshadowing their end.


    ��Watch me, Yachiru! Nothing will get in my way!�� Kenpachi��s crazed ecstatic shout along with his Lieutenant��s tiny voice of cheerful support entered the ears of the watching Shinigami. All eyes searching for the figure behind the bludgeoning waves of Reiatsu.


    And moments later, a scene straight from the pictures of a storybook played out in front of their eyes.


    Riding the high of his battlelust, Kenpachi broke off into a sprint, with his long blade scraping the ground behind him, and jumped off the cratered ground with a minimal force towards the falling Hollow.


    ��RARGHH!��


    With a great shout he swung his blade upwards with such ferocious strength that the Reiatsu over his blade grew larger as it traveled the short distance and cleaved straight through the Menos Grande and the Cero it had wanted to fire.


    His descent created a bigger crater than shook the nearby Shinigami to lose their balance.


    ��What are you all moping around for? Clean up these insects so I kill the big one in peace. I��ll lop off your head myself if I see you hiding pitifully.��


    ��Kenny, Kenny, come on!�� Yachiru impatiently urged him further on.


    Like an infection, a gleam of determination and courage slowly grew widespread in the hearts of the spectating Shinigami after Kenpachi and Yachiru left.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ��Hell yeah! Let��s slaughter these maggots!��


    ��Arrogant. Too arrogant, these ignorant Hollows. Attacking us inside the Seireitei with such weak strength? Oh, so ignorantly courting death.��


    The chaos escalated as frenzied Shinigami jumped into the fray, giving no thought to the possibility of death.


    ��..


    In another part of the Seireitei, Ky��raku and J��shir�� stood with blades drawn out as they barred Baraggan��s advance.


    ��Feeling skittish? I don��t mind you sitting this one out if you��ve got a bad stomach ache.�� Ky��raku joked in a bored accent.


    J��shir�� chuckled but looked otherwise serious. ��I don��t see how I can. It��s not like we can just leave him to walk freely around the Seireitei either.��


    Ky��raku made his displeasure evident in his extra loud sigh. ��So either we do it ourselves or leave it to the Old Man? Talk about hard choices.��


    ��So this is the city of Shinigami. How drool.�� Baraggan said with an air of superiority. ��Both of you are Captains, right? Restraining most of your Reiatsu will do nothing in your favor.��


    ��Answer me this; what dictates change in the life of living things? And what is the constant all things meet, and none can escape?��


    The two Shinigami Captains frowned and shared a brief glance at each other.


    ��Quite the ominous question there, Hollow.�� J��shir�� remarked dryly.


    Ky��raku however answered, purely out of curiosity. ��Time and death. I can��t help but feel like I just raised some glowing red flags.�� His ending comment brought wry smiles to the faces of both Captains.


    ��Good.�� Baraggan hummed appreciatively. ��And with the herald of my coming, your time to die has arrived.��


    They had all been informed of the essence of Baraggan��s abilities from Itachi, but J��shir�� inwardly admitted to himself that it was a lot scarier to witness in such close proximity than simply hearing about it.


    J��shir����s presence here wasn��t a fluke but intentional due to the nature of Baraggan��s ability. Both his and Ky��raku��s Shikai were in the their released state �C his being two sleek swords connected to each other by a red rope from their hits with five charms dangling along it, whereas Ky��raku��s Shikai was a pair of huge black heavily curved scimitars �C with him at the front to counter Baraggan��s abilities and Ky��raku behind to make the insta-counter play.


    He dodged the death beam and twisted one of his swords in a casual motion.


    ��Had�� #88. Hiry�� Gekizoku Shinten Raih��.��


    Baraggan covered himself in a dark barrier of his Rot for the incredibly powerful and chantless Had�� to harmlessly crash against it.


    Ky��raku whistled at the impressive(frightening) effect of Baraggan��s Rot. ��Well, only a few special Bakud�� comes to mind that might hold him down. That��s if he doesn��t just disintegrates it just as easily.��


    Baraggan attacked again but while J��shir�� made sure to dodge, Ky��raku defended against it with a strong enough Bakud��, only to retreat when he saw it cracking and dissolving.


    They inadvertently pulled Baraggan into a game of cat and mouse as he tried to hit them but they were too quick to react. Unlike Baraggan, Ky��raku and J��shir�� were perfectly fine stalling Baraggan until he retreated or they found a relatively safe instant to kill him.


    ��You can afford to act so frivolous in the face of death?�� Baraggan couldn��t help but curiously ask Ky��raku from where he stood, given how relaxed the Captain looked this whole time.


    Ky��raku shrugged. ��Ladies don��t find the all too serious look that attractive. It''s a matter of preferences.��


    ��Hmph! A foolish jester for a Captain. Die away.�� He left his comfortable position of attacking from a distance and used Son��do, a Hollow��s movement technique acquired at their highest evolution, to close the distance between him and Ky��raku.


    A blanket of Rot formed above Baraggan, one he brought down when he got near Ky��raku only for Ky��raku to be abruptly swapped with J��shir�� at the last second, who��s sword calmly took Baraggan��s attack head-on.


    J��shir����s Shikai, S��gyo no Kotowari, gave him the ability to absorb any energy attack with one of his blades and release it through the second blade at multiple times the speed and intensity in an instant, making the counter quite hard to dodge.


    J��shir����s unexpected counter revealed a major weakness of Baraggan��s Rot �C he too wasn��t immune to its effects. In other words, he would disintegrate just as easily if his own Rot touched his body.


    And that fact was proven by the image of Baraggan in front of them with the entirety of his left side gone.


    The self-proclaimed God-king of Hueco Mundo didn��t scream out in pain but the pain and shame he was currently feeling could be felt in his Reiatsu that suddenly started thrashing around uncontrollably.


    ��Nice save, J��shir��. He almost got me there.�� Ky��raku tilted down his straw hat to further hide his embarrassment from his friend.


    J��shir�� could also sigh in exasperation at his best friend��s frivolous and flippant attitude at what would have otherwise been a fatal mistake.


    ��Can you at least act serious for now?�� He outright pleaded.


    ��Hear yourself, J��shir��. What image does three serious looking men staring at each other send to the young ladies down below?��


    He looked past the seething Baraggan and an unnoticeable cold look flashed past his eyes in an instant.


    Kenpachi was doing a good job trimming down the Hollows as he went on his little rampage. The only problem were the few remaining Adjuchas and Menos Grande, especially the Adjuchas.


    ��Aizen and Itachi��s whereabouts are still unknown. Mayuri, Isshin, Byakuya are stretched too thin. We need to end this fast.�� These were his inner thoughts.


    ��You could have sent a good looking female Hollow to get me more invested in this fight�� but considering how they would look�� Ah, it��s really hard being a man.�� These were the words that came out.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    A/N: School''s been a real pain in the hide since last week but I''ve finally got enough breathing room to feel comfortable posting. Hopefully it stays this way for the next few weeks. (That''s not raising a flag right?)


    .....


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 117 - Itachi Uchiha vs Sōsuke Aizen I

    ��If you forget others because you have power, and become arrogant and egotistical, you��ll eventually become just like Madara.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    What is right and wrong? How do you see this concept, and how do you expect others to see it?


    It was a very confusing yet profound question, and that was what Aizen had asked Itachi when the latter finally confronted him.


    ��At the end of those grandiose words, what you seek is simply power. Not understanding, lesser reasoning �C just power.��


    His fellow Lieutenant laughed listlessly, his posture the epitome of calm and confident, before regarding Itachi with slightly droopy eyes.


    ��We are more alike than you would care to admit. A fact that I find both repulsive and happy for.�� Aizen started, sending down a brief glance at his sword sheathed to his waist. ��Even the nature of our Zanpakut�� are similar. A coincidence? One of the many I��d reckon.��


    ��And rebelling? Where are the similarities there? Or is that where it conveniently ends?�� Itachi couldn��t help but ask sarcastically.


    Aizen looked at him with a particular knowing smile, one Itachi was slowly growing to hate.


    ��Wouldn��t you have done the same if you didn��t accept the bare compromise in the standards of the Shinigami? Unfortunately, that is where the similarities stop.�� Aizen stated once again, his eyes no longer smiling as he spoke to Itachi.


    ��Where you accepted the compromise and lowered yourself to accept their ideals, I refused and questioned it. My inquisitive mind sought new answers to my unending questions. And that was how I exceeded the perceived limits of the Shinigami.��


    From the little narration so far, Itachi could more or less tell where this conversation was heading. ��And then you got drunk on power and sought even more. Slowly losing your morality and conscience with every consequent decision for the greed of more power.��


    Aizen sighed in a manner that felt close to disappointment. ��Do you know the curse those filled with great strength are afflicted with?��


    ��Loneliness.�� Itachi answered but Aizen shook his head.


    ��Close, but not quite.�� He remarked with wistful words. ��Understanding. No one understands them, no one can. Not when everyone else stands below among the weaker crowd.��


    Itachi tried, he really did, but he couldn��t for the life of him understand the perspective of Aizen��s words. ��You are wrong, Aizen. Understanding comes from dialogue �C a personal wish to be mutually aware of not just yourself but also those around you. Did you really seek out someone to understand you? Or did your intelligence deceive you that no one could?��


    Without yet drawing their blades, they had engaged in battles of wit, perspective, duty and morals �C two souls so very similar, yet so starkly different.


    ��Let��s leave it at that for now.�� Aizen, after a moment of silence, took off his glasses and said. ��So tell me, Itachi Uchiha, why have you come alone to confront me? That was�� is your intent, right?�� The glasses dissolved into dust particles.


    Aizen smiled faintly when he saw Itachi remained silent.


    ��Your resolve is uncertain �C wavering and accepting of compromise. It would be an insult to draw my blade for the likes of you.�� The coldness in his words made it clear that he was no longer in the mood to converse.


    Itachi knew, has always known �C more than instinctively �C that Aizen was not an opponent he could face alone. Yoruichi��s warnings aside, his experience, his wit, his guts and even the fast beating of his heart told him that he wasn��t Aizen��s equal. Even now, he had a problem fully sensing the fullness of the man��s Reiatsu.


    Knowing and acknowledging your weakness and seeking strength from your allies �C this was one of the principles Itachi had built himself on.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ��Let me guess; you��re stalling for Head Captain, or maybe even Isshin Shiba.�� Aizen stated. It was an obvious ploy, of the easier ones he��d made perfect contingencies for.


    Aizen was right, Itachi knew. All this he knew, YET the thrumming in his sword never stopped.


    He was unsure, resolved and determined yet wavering in his decision because he knew it would be an answer to the question he��d never asked himself.


    Right here right now, would he, Itachi Uchiha, willingly give up his life to protect the Soul Society?


    ���� Just like I had easily given it up for the Leaf?��


    Aizen watched the imperceptible fluctuations in Itachi��s Reiatsu with vivid bore and slowly lost all interest in the young man.


    ��Haah,�� Itachi exhaled softly and gripped his sword tighter. ��I know who I am����


    ��Hoh?�� Aizen tilted his head to harmlessly evade Itachi��s passing sword, and sidestepped to dodge the one that came from behind before disappearing to appear a few meters behind Itachi.


    ��Your illusions are impressive but ultimately futile.�� A barrier appeared in front of him to block another sword strike from another Itachi that had suddenly appeared in front of him. ��Illusions like these�� hmm?��


    His eyes glinted in interest as he saw Itachi��s blade slowly cut through the barrier.


    ��An interesting phenomenon, those black flames of yours.�� He calmly remarked, even as the sword cut halfway through the barrier before Itachi suddenly exploded into black flames.


    ��How interesting indeed.�� He said with slight fascination as he looked at the flames that quickly ate at the green glow that covered his hands.


    He looked at Itachi with a renewed light in his eyes. ��I had my suspicions, but it looks like I was right after all.��


    A disappointed sigh escaped his lips as his hand went to the hilt of his sword. ��This is what you wanted all along, is it not? Now gaze at it in its fullness.��


    ��He��s fast�� not impossible to follow, but still fast enough.�� Itachi��s eyes glowed furiously as he followed all of Aizen��s movements.


    ��Tsukuyomi�� I��m ready to accept it. My death was a waste, but my life wasn��t.��


    ��Black Sea Conflagration.��


    ��It was, wasn��t it?�� Spoken like the true mirror soul he was, his reply was questioned to strengthen Itachi��s decisions as truths. ��So, are you ready yet? Reject it, deny it, accept it �C each is a right choice, but is it right by you?��


    The trees and rocks around them turned to black flickering flames while still holding their form �C a territory base for Itachi to exert himself as best he could.


    The same instant Itachi��s Black Sea came alive, because it was an instantaneous effect, Aizen released his Shikai for the first time to Itachi��s eyes.


    ��Shatter, Ky��ka Suigetsu.��


    No fanfare, no flutter of Reiatsu ��no, even if there was, how could one truly know?


    ��Since you already know the ability of my Ky��ka Suigetsu, tell me, how do you expect to see through it? When is it activated?�C�� Aizen asked with curious casualness as he gazed into Itachi��s eyes while stabbing him through the chest.


    He was standing in the middle of the Black Sea, or rather hovering inches above it, not at all bothered when the flames wrapped around his limbs and quartered him.


    Itachi brought a hand to his chest to heal it but on a second thought left it alone. The three tomoe in his eyes were slowly spinning as they tried to see through Aizen��s illusions.


    ��Perfect Hypnosis. Your eyes facilitate a more efficient use of all your abilities, mostly with illusions. I find it somewhat ironic that those exact abilities are the reason why you won��t ever be able to see through Ky��ka Suigetsu��s hypnosis.�� Aizen stated.


    Those words would have been despairing for most in Itachi��s shoes because both he and his Zanpakut�� spirits knew how truthful those words were, but Itachi was not most people. His eyes were not so simple. His Zanpakut�� spirits were not most spirits. He had his pride as well.


    ��Then why haven��t you killed me yet? A strike is all it would take.�� Itachi said.


    He slashed his sword without moving an inch and suddenly the space between him and Aizen disappeared but it only ended with a cut to the latter��s cheek.


    ��Demonic Illusion: Binding Snare.��


    A dark red world took Aizen��s vision and he found himself in a precious position being held against flaming stakes, but all he did was smirk.


    He looked down at Itachi and spoke casually. ��Do you think any of this is real? Am I in the illusion, or are you trapped in your own illusion?��


    Itachi emerged unscathed with a frown on his face as the stakes melted into his body but he didn��t slow down and attacked Aizen who calmly received him.


    ��You have learned nothing. You refuse to.��


    Thrust. Parry. Feint slash. Block. Stab. Parry. Lunge. Parry. Sweep. Block.


    Aizen without absolutely any difficulty, overwhelmed Itachi to the extent where the former Shinobi refrained from using any exoteric technique as the only one he hurt was himself.


    His body was full of cuts and holes while Aizen remained unscathed.


    ��Just like every other Shinigami, you arrogantly strive for futility.�� A voice said behind Itachi moments before pain wracked his body rigid.


    ��Had�� 78: Zangerin.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 118 - Bankai and New Eyes

    ��If you want to know who you are, you have to look at your real self and acknowledge what you see.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    Everything was quiet; a serene and somber sensation flowed all about�� and all of a sudden it shattered as gross pain broke through the flimsy barrier of denial.


    Itachi fell to his knees with hitched breaths as he felt the full brunt of Aizen��s Kid�� spell. He raised his head when he felt the cold steel of Aizen��s blade resting on his shoulders.


    ��Take consolation that your death will further my plans a little bit more smoothly.��


    Itachi��s thoughts weren��t on Aizen��s words. He found that he didn��t really care that much, even if he died now, what he was currently basking in, aside from the pain, was a feeling he had only felt twice in this life and both of which was the first two times he released his individual Shikais.


    ��That wasn��t an illusion. This pain isn��t fake.�� His mildly delirious thoughts assured him. He could still feel the thrumming of his blade, and knew what they were going to say.


    ��I can��t defeat him. But this isn��t about beating him, it is about proving myself right.��


    He would push himself this far, pain was an old comrade, and see through Aizen��s illusions. If he couldn��t��


    �� how else would his Illusory World of Darkness shine?


    ��Do it, Tsukuyomi.��


    Aizen swung his sword unceremoniously at Itachi��s defenseless neck, seeing no need to prolong this hollow farce. It had been interesting while it was.


    Aizen��s sword had barely nicked Itachi��s neck when a dome of darkness engulfed them, and to his surprise, to find out that Itachi was gone.


    ��His inner world.�� He guessed correctly and judging from the stability he felt from Itachi��s Reiatsu moments before the darkness took them, he could ferry a 90% guess on what was happening.


    ��..


    Shine. Illusory World of Darkness, Tsukuyomi.


    That was the blade��s name, at least half of it, but did itachi ever truly let it shine? He thought not.


    He might have reflected the pale rays of the Illusory World through the surface of his sword but that wasn��t all of it now, was it? He thought not.


    The red moon above reflected his eyes �C the mirror of his soul �C but what of the darkness? All these were smaller parts of him �C Tsukuyomi, the Sharingan, this Illusory World �C so it made sense that the darkness was also an original part of him, but never reflected through his eyes �C at least not fully �C, why so?


    Below him was the reflection of his clan on repeat, and the truth he had to accept.


    The decisions to make were simple; kill them or save them �C he��d done both �C but what did his actions represent.


    Itachi, scion of the Uchiha Clan, had long accepted the fact that he was a broken and demented soul. He had accepted the hard part of his soul and made peace with it, but that wasn��t all.


    �� Sometimes accepting an obviously easier choice was not always easy, mostly because doing so would invalidate most of your mental and physical struggles.


    He sat in front of his family �C his father, his mother, Sasuke, Shisui and Izumi, his childhood flame �C his mask, his sword, his headband and a robe that bore the clan��s symbol on its back laid neatly before them.


    ��My family is dead. Their lives reaped with the same hands that once swore to protect them. At that moment, my greatest truth became a lie.��


    The mask gained cracks and broke. Opposite Itachi, Izumi and his mother��s form fizzled away and appeared laying on the floor in separate parts of the room with blood pooled under his mother from a stab wound to the chest whereas Izumi appeared unhurt �C both dead in the same position he had left them in.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    He had to be truthful to himself, not by believing it, but by shattering the illusion he had believed in all this time and accepting whatever he found behind it.


    ��I was scared and na?ve. I knew what was right and wrong. I knew what my heart wanted, I heard it, but my cowardice led me to choose what was ��safe���� for who? I��m afraid I might never know. What I do know is this; I killed you all because it was the ��safer�� option�� not because of my own beliefs and views.��


    Blood.


    Crimson splatters painted the entire room space, even the air itself �C like red blotted spots in physical reality �C and his father��s head slumped to the side. He died while sitting, and slowly slumped to the ground as he seconds ticked by.


    The sword dripped sanguine red like a paintbrush dipped in paint and rolled over.


    Not paying attention to what was happening every time he spoke, his eyes remained on the remaining people who sat in front of him. What emotions showed on their faces? He wondered and though he stared right at them, he never once let his focus drift to their faces. He knew they could express themselves like the real people he knew, but he chose not to see it.


    ��. Because the brutal and honest truth was that whatever they felt didn��t matter.


    He might have heard someone crying, shouting or saying something, but he ignored it.


    ��It didn��t end there.�� He continued. ��Somewhere down the line, not too long after, I started believing that the village was right. Regardless of what they did. I forced myself to believe that no sacrifice was too big or heavy compared to the wishes of the village.��


    His throat felt dry. His breaths became hollow. His voice became blurry and soon faded into the background, away from his ears, still he continued speaking.


    ��I hated the darkness in the village. I despised it. I understood it and the importance of its presence, but I still hated it. I CHOSE not to do anything, wanting someone else, anyone else, to do it because I didn��t want to ��choose�� again. What was I afraid of? I wish I knew. I had nothing to lose that I haven��t lost before����


    He stopped and considered his words and slowly shook his head after. ��No. Maybe I did. I could lose my chance of ��escape��? Escape to where? I would never know. The last thing I could love, or even remotely care for, I set up to be my replacement. Ultimately I failed to love, but how could I when I couldn��t even ��choose�� how to.��


    He might have stared into Sasuke��s face at some point but he didn��t let himself remember what look was on his face or whatever words came out from the boy��s mouth.


    ��What loyalty? What identity? I did nothing right but I greedily took solace in the fact I had someone I could love, in my own demented way.��


    The headband creaked as if trying to resist but ultimately ended up crushed into a metal ball that caught on fire and slowly withered away.


    His eyes finally gained clarity and he saw the last person remaining �C himself. A shadow of his earlier days in the Akatsuki.


    ��I hated the clan. I hated their cursed name. I hated my parents, my family. I hated myself. I hated that no one could make a better decision. I hated that my parents let me choose because they didn��t want to. I hated that Shisui left me so lost. I hated that Sasuke was more free and unburdened than all I could ever hope to be. The clan made my life an object of my own hatred. I regretted ever being born into the Uchiha.��


    The robe started gaining tears and the illusion of Itachi morphed into a more ragged and deathly appearance �C how he��d looked when he died.


    ��At the end of it all, I died knowing that there was someone who was still willing to call me ��brother��. I died�� content.��


    This was who he truly was. Take away his grandiose titles, his prowess, and even his genius, and all you get is a thoroughly broken and demented man. The fool who played perfectly to the piper��s tune.


    He died with a brother and a name �C it was more than he could ask for. Truly his greatest fortune.


    The space faded away into darkness and the darkness came to Itachi.


    ��How is this me defeating you?��


    ��Nuances. We are part of you, defeating us is the same as defeating yourself. And you knew this was never about making you suitable enough for Bankai, you��ve long been sufficient.��


    ��Then?�� Itachi questioned in a monotone.


    ��Your lineage, Itachi. The emotions tied to your eyes. The Curse of the Uchiha.��


    The darkness formed a mirror in front of Itachi and when he saw his reflection, a flicker of emotion flashed in his eyes.


    ��How?��


    ��You��ve always possessed the Mangeky�� Sharingan. Evolving your soul and growing the Sharingan up from the three tomoe, along with the new experiences and meanings tied to them, set the base for it to grow into something new.�� The darkness hovered around Itachi as he looked at himself in the mirror. ��Each pattern of the Sharingan represents the life and experiences of the user. No Sharingan is the same, close maybe, but not the same. Those lines and patterns are the proof that you have severed your ties with your past.��


    ���� The mark of who you are now. Unbounded and unfettered.��


    The darkness, Tsukuyomi, didn��t explicitly say it but Itachi knew. A man is the sum total of his experiences.


    Who he used to be shaped who he was today.


    His old Sharingan and the pattern of this new one. Two different related Sharingan blended together in an unprecedented fashion.


    ��Congratulations.��


    ��Congratulations.��


    It felt surreal.


    ��The Eternal Mangeky�� Sharingan.��

 Chapter 119 - Itachi Uchiha vs Sōsuke Aizen II

    I''m back!


    It''s been a rough month and some what with final year projects, projects essays and reviews and whatnot. If I''m being completely honest, it''s not what I signed up for.


    With how it has been so far, I hope I can get back into things without to much stress.


    It''s back to baby steps, for now at least.


    .


    ��You focus on the trivial, and lose sight of what''s most important. Change is impossible, in this fog of ignorance. How can we evolve when regulation is all we know?�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    The fog of darkness dispersed and the two adversaries once more came face to face with each other �C Itachi��s being a blank sheet while Aizen had a very curious gleam in his eyes.


    ��You stayed.�� It was a rhetorical observation but Aizen replied nonetheless.


    ��Something caught my eye, and given you were achieving your Bankai Release, it was only fitting I see it to its end.��


    Itachi frowned and held up his finger and a crow was summoned from a burst of smoke and feathers. ��I am curious. How are you stalling the Head Captain?��


    Aizen looked back into the distance and let out a disappointed sigh. ��You will find out soon enough.��


    Itachi said nothing to that as his eyes trailed Aizen��s form. From his sword to his Reiatsu �C which was a bloody wave �C and saw what he was looking for.


    The only choices to counter Aizen��s Ky��ka Suigetsu had been either to use Izanami and risk one of his eyes or to use Tsukuyomi on himself to counter Aizen��s hypnosis �C both of which were full of holes and disadvantages to himself than Aizen.


    The feeling he was getting from his new eyes were unlike anything he��d felt whenever he had used his Mangeky��. The drain wasn��t crippling, nor did his head buzz softly with it being kept on.


    ��So it��s not that they happen to facilitate your techniques but are instead part of your Zanpakut����s abilities.�� Aizen remarked, noting the changes in Itachi��s eyes. So he asked curiously, ��Can you see through it now?��


    He smiled and swung his sword at Itachi but the latter remained unmoving and not even flinching when it cut across his chest and sprouted a fountain of blood.


    Crack. Crack. Crack.


    A shimmer of light flashed and the space before Itachi cracked like breaking glass to reveal that Itachi was completely unhurt.


    The smile on Aizen��s face was gone. He��d suspected that there was something more symbolic about Itachi��s eyes and his Zanpakut����s and the way the latter had juts seen through his perfect hypnosis was all but confirmation to his hypothesis.


    ��Should I applaud you? Congratulations, you managed to see through my perfect hypnosis.�� Aizen said sarcastically. Despite Itachi��s change, other than the initial surprise, he remained unfazed.


    And the reasons for that were simple.


    First, just because Itachi saw through a basic application of his Ky��ka Suigetsu did not mean that he was immune to it. He ��saw through it, meaning he still fell under its influence.


    He deflected Itachi��s sword and enacted a little bit punter before the latter could react, cutting him through across the torso.


    ��Hmm. Your Zanpakut��, is it truly in its Bankai state?�� Aizen turned to Itachi who stepped out a stone��s shadow in a splutter of flame.


    He took a closer look at Itachi��s blade and realized that the blade held no true form.


    Itachi held one hand in a tiger seal against his blade. ��Curious?��


    The instinctual sensation and information he got from Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu concerning his Bankai was the very reason why Itachi knew he would be on the back foot and the situation wasn��t exactly looking good for him.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    He was still playing off his shock concerning these new eyes of his, setting the deck in case he was forced to play a gamble, while also feeling off the huge changes he was currently going through.


    He and Aizen rushed at each other and locked blades with each other and broke off to continue the deathly sword play between them.


    ��You think because you��ve achieved Bankai that you��re strong enough to face me?��


    And that was the second reason, Bankai or not, Aizen was incredibly strong. The strongest being Itachi had ever fought.


    ��I can shatter this sword of yours if I so will it.�� Aizen said seriously for the first time and brought his hand down, the seamless flow of his Reiatsu coming down on Itachi like a sea��s tide.


    CRACK.


    Itachi��s eyes widened as cracks spread over his blade in an instant before it completely broke apart and Aizen��s blade tore into his shoulders.


    ��How is it?�� Aizen taunted as he pushed Itachi down to his knees. ��Hmm?��


    He looked at the fragments of the broken blades and caught a reflection of red eyes staring right at him.


    ��How is it?�� Itachi asked as his sword threatened to take away the kneeling Aizen��s shoulder.


    ��Heh.�� Aizen chuckled. ��Not bad.��


    The both of them stared at each other, never having moved an inch from their spot since the beginning.


    A fitting conclusion to an unending sequence. A battle between illusionists �C a maze of untruths �C where winning depends on who was the better manipulator, and between the both of them the answer was clear.


    Aizen was no longer in the mood to prod Itachi��s abilities, especially when his time limit was creeping dangerously to its end, and settled for killing him as soon as possible.


    ��Had�� #91: Senju K��ten Taih��.��


    It was too instantaneous. A Kid�� of such high level casted in an instant without a shortened chant or an activation time.


    Ten energy points that threatened to disintegrate any form of state, material or immaterial, surrounded Itachi at point blank range.


    If their conjuring was fearsome, their movement was even more so as Itachi who was mere inches from them felt as if time paused and they exploded.


    ��Aizen, you bastard.��


    ����


    ��


    ��  ��Bankai: Amenominakanushi �C Tengoku no ch��shin!�� (Amenominakanushi �C August Center of Heaven)*


    ��..


    Kenpachi made his way towards the maelstrom of Reiatsu that couldn��t be missed �C not when two Captains were fighting a deathly Hollow.


    ��I��ll be going on ahead, Yachiru!�� His partner alighted her reliable steed who leapt into the air and locked his eyes on the two fighting Captains.


    ��That Hollow is mine! Butt out, you twigs!��


    ��Captain Zaraki, watch out!�� J��shir�� shouted at the incoming Kenpachi whose eyes narrowed before kicking off the air and changing his trajectory right at the moment where a purple energy blast flew past and exploded, completely disintegrating everything it engulfed.


    ��Huhhh? And who might you be?�� There, down below, was a completely black Hollow with a stark white mask. ��It doesn��t matter! You are strong, I can feel it!��


    He completely forgot about Baraggan and faced the strong Hollow. Of course he knew it was strong, or else his blade wouldn��t be thrumming so excitedly.


    ��I��ll carve you up sweetly.�� One swipe of his sword and everything around him was swept away from the resulting cyclone. ��Let��s die with joy!��


    His eyelids went lower as the Hollow dodged his sword and with a shout punched him heavily in the face and sent him skidding a few steps back.


    Ptui.


    ��That��s more like it.�� He said with a low voice and, edging over the limits of his madness, barreled into the Hollow. He surfed on the Hollow as it dug up a trench along the ground.


    Whether it was Kenpachi surfing on it, his smug grin as he did, or whatever it was, the Hollow bellowed angrily and started charging a purple Cero.


    ��Bring it on!�� Kenpachi dared and raised his sword as if to bash both the Cero and the Hollows head in.


    ��Kenny, be careful!�� He heard Yachiru shout and lost his focus for a moment when he looked at her, which was when the Hollow fired off its purple Cero.


    Yachiru landed on Kenpachi��s shoulders and hastily erected a Kid�� barrier only for it to crumble as soon as the Cero touched it, buying just enough time for Kenpachi to get them out of there.


    ��Oi! What are you doing, Yachiru? I had that.�� He shouted angrily while Yachiru wore a serious frown on her face.


    She warned Kenpachi sternly. ��That Cero is dangerous, Kenny. Even for you.��


    ��Huh?�� Kenpachi bent to hang his pissed off glare over Yachiru and questioned threateningly. ��You think it��s going to kill me?��


    Yachiru replied unflinchingly. ��Yes. Even a single hit might be too fatal or outright kill you.�� She stared pointedly and added, ��Unless you can cut it.��


    ��Watch me�C��


    BOOOOOM!


    He put Yachiru down and turned to the Hollow who dared to interrupt them.


    ��Die.�� A single word. No shout, no expression.


    His left hand dug into the Hollow��s face and lifted it off the ground to slam it back against it while his right hand swung his blade forward from behind, slicing through the ground as it did, and dug it deep into the Hollow��s side and flung it away, jumping after it while it was midair to pommel it into the ground.


    .


    .


    .


    ��Bankai: Amenominakanushi �C Tengoku no ch��shin.��


    (Amenominakanushi �C August Center of Heaven.


    *Amamenominakanushi* is the first deity in Japanese mythology, coming first before two others and forming the Kotoamatsukami �C A group of three primordial gods �C before the creation of other gods like Izanami and Izanagi.)

 Chapter 120 - Day and Night

    ��Finished? It��ll never be finished. A battle isn��t like some stupid argument. As long as someone��s still breathing, the fight isn��t over.�� �� Kenpachi Zaraki.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    The Hollows that had landed inside the Seireitei had mostly been taken care of except for a few stragglers and the scant numbers that were actually somewhat strong.


    Between the unoccupied Captains and the Lieutenants, the Hollows were quickly on their way to annihilation. What however made fear creep into the hearts of the weaker Shinigami were the gigantic unmoving Menos that had their heads peeking through the open Garganta.


    Another worry they had, especially the Captains, was what was holding the Head Captain? Those Shinigami old enough, over two centuries, knew that the inactivity and radio silence from the Head Captain was unusual. At the very least, his Reiatsu would have washed over the Seireitei soaked in his anger.


    ����


    A scowl entered Soi Fon��s masked face as she gazed at T��sen��s bloodied form that was riddled with butterfly motifs. It irked her so much that she failed to kill someone this many times.


    She could very well tell that she was stronger than him but he was as tenacious as a bug when it came to dying.


    ��You are on your last leg. Surely you can see now how pointless it is trying to rebel against the Soul Society.�� Soi Fon said but T��sen simply sneered.


    ��Me surviving this far shows how resilient and steadfast my justice is. Try and try again, you��ll only fail. Lord Aizen can��t be defeated.�� T��sen spat out, angering Soi Fon even more.


    He knew he was on his last leg and their next clash would decide the winner, most likely ending up with him dead. He was blind not stupid. Even a blind man could tell how overwhelmed he was.


    That was why he had to stall. There was a reason Aizen knew so much about every single important Shinigami��s character. A century was sufficient enough time to write up a thorough and in-depth psych eval on them.


    ��You spout so much drivel about the uprightness of the Shinigami and the Head Captain but where has he been all this while? What has happened to the vaunted Yamamoto Genry��sai?��


    Soi Fon scoffed at T��sen��s attempt at mind games. ��If you want to know so much then why not head to his office and find out?��


    ��There��s no need as I already know his circumstances. Even the unmoving rock that is Yamamoto Genry��sai has fallen to Lord Aizen��s plans.��


    Soi Fon kicked into motion towards T��sen with steely flames in her eyes. ��And what of his plans concerning you? Is it fulfilled?��


    T��sen braced himself and met Soi Fon with a deep grunt. ��I will gladly die for Lord Aizen��s vision.��


    T��sen jumped back to avoid two kunais and hastily held his blade to block Soi Fon��s sting only to have his exposed stomach kicked in by her tiny frame.


    ��Then be grateful to me for helping you fulfill it.�� Her fingers blurred through a few signs as she took in a large gulp of air.


    ��Wind Style: Great Breakthrough.��


    A huge vacuum of wind struck T��sen unforgivingly to the ground into a small crater.


    Soi Fon appeared with her short sword right above T��sen as the latter coughed out blood and struck true, frowning deathly so when she saw that she��d only taken both of his hands which he had brought up in panic.


    ��It changes nothing.�� She said nothing and just flipped her blade as she brought it down with a reverse arch.


    -!!


    A shadow loomed over her and was clearly attacking her midswing, aiming to take her head off just as she took T��sen��s.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ��Tch.��


    She had to choose between using her last chance to kill T��sen or retreat to avoid the weird Hollow that suddenly attacked her.


    ��Even siding with Hollows. Unfortunately it won��t save you.�� She brandished her sword and resolved to quickly rid herself of the Hollow and promptly dispose of T��sen.


    However when she attacked, the Hollow picked up T��sen and fired off an instant Cero with its free hand, which she expertly dodged only to now find herself being assaulted by a group of Hollows while T��sen was being taken away.


    ��Die, you maggots!�� The first Hollow turned stiff and disintegrated after two quick stings.


    Soi Fon grew even more furious as she killed off the Hollows while simultaneously pursuing after T��sen only to watch as he progressively got farther.


    ����.


    On the other side of Seireitei, a clash of two behemoths was taking place as Kenpachi swung his blade wildly against the surprisingly durable Hollow who kept healing while protecting its head, only to find out it just made Kenpachi happier and wilder.


    It fired off a Cero that exploded into a huge wave of destructive Reiatsu at Kenpachi whose smile never again dropped as he cut straight through the Cero and took one of the Hollow��s hand and tried taking its head next but it punched the blade with a Cero that pushed both of them back.


    Before the stark black Hollow could react, Kenpachi had stomped into its chest and pushed it towards the ground.


    It fired off numerous Ceros and instead of dodging them because of the closing distance, Kenpachi simply licked his lips and cleaved through every single Cero that came his way and stabbed his sword straight through the Hollow, pushing his blade even deeper as it held onto it.


    ��Do you like the blade that much? It��s mine but you can have it!!�� Kenpachi cackled and stabbed his blade into the ground cleanly through the Hollow.


    He pulled back his sword, taking the Hollow��s fingers as he did.


    The Hollow twitched violently as it tried to heal and started forming a deep dark purple Cero that held such ominous Reiatsu that even Kenpachi could tell.


    ��Heh.�� But he just smirked.


    SLASH.


    He sliced through the Cero and through the Hollow��s head, killing it on the spot.


    ��A pity you don��t have a name. I would have liked to remember you.�� He freely swung his blade to get the bloodstains off it and looked at it. ��A name huh?��


    He took one last look at the Hollow that was slowly disintegrating and slowly walked away, suddenly not in the mood to fight.


    ����.


    [The 4th Division]


    Unohana sighed forlornly for the umpteenth time as she looked through the windows at the state of the Seireitei.


    ��What do you have to say about this?�� She asked the only patient that was with her in the room.


    Gin turned his neck to gaze out of the window and returned back to staring at the ceiling.


    ��I had no clue. But given who we��re talking about, I don��t really find it all that surprising.�� His voice was a bit croaky but he managed to get his words across.


    ��Hmm.�� Unohana only said that while staring outside, painting the chaos far away from the flow of the Reiatsu she could sense.


    ��I��m sure you��ve noticed it. Something very weird.�� Gin said knowingly while Unohana squinted her eyes at his reflection on the windowpane. ��The reason why the Hollows are still so brazen.��


    ��The Head Captain has been unusually quiet.�� Unohana stated blandly with no trace of her usual comeliness in either her face or her words.


    ��To do something like this, he has to occupy the Head Captain for a few minutes or fully take him away from the battlefield.��


    ��How foolish. You think a little boy like Aizen is a match for the Head Captain?�� Unohana questioned rhetorically in a way that said the answer should be glaringly obvious but Gin just laughed.


    ��Let me ask you this, Captain Unohana; whoever said he had to fight the Head Captain? Why would he fight when he has no reason to?��


    She now fully turned to look directly at Gin with the same expressionless mask on her face.


    Gin turned to her with an obscure smile on his face. ��Instead you should be asking yourself what kind of diversion can stall the old man for this long?��


    At that moment, someone arrived in the room they were both in and knelt before Unohana.


    ��Who are you and why are you here?�� Unohana asked, briefly glancing at the masked man and focusing back on Gin.


    ��I��m simply known as Dog. On preset protocols set by Lieutenant Itachi, we are to report to you when communication cannot be established between us and the Lieutenant, following down to Officer Soi Fon, the Head Captain or Captain Ky��raku.��


    ��The message?��


    ��Aizen has massacred the entire council of Central 46. He temporarily sealed the Head Captain at the same location with a forbidden Kid�� using the lives of the Central 46 members as fuel.��


    Gin closed his eyes while Unohana''s eyes widened in shock.


    ��The Head Cap�C��


    An intense heat washed over the entirety of Seireitei and the spiritual pressure that followed it rooted both Shinigami and Hollow alike to the ground.


    ��Bansh�� issai kaijin to nase.�� (Reduce All Creation to Ash)


    Words sounded in everyone��s ears and the pressure against their souls increased.


    ���� Ry��jin Jakka.��


    The sun appeared inside the Seireitei and blinded everyone in dread of its overwhelming heat and searing light�C


    ��.


    An eclipse dark moon appeared on the other side of the Seireitei. The light and darkness clashed in uniformity and divided the Seireitei into two equal parts.


    The sun��s blinding light of day and the eternally abysmal darkness of night.

 Chapter 121 - Aizens Exit

    ����But living creatures are strange. They are made in such a way that they can actualize only what their minuscule minds wish for.�� �D S��suke Aizen.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Everybody stood stunned as the two phenomena took place almost instantly �C the sun coming up just a few seconds before the darkness.


    The heat was unbearable even for the Captains, and deadly to the normal Shinigami, that was if Yamamoto did not control it and hold the brunt of it back so that the Seireitei wouldn��t pop and melt into molten goo. But even while controlling and holding back the overwhelming heat of his Shikai Release, it was still overwhelming for almost all the Shinigami.


    The strongest Shinigami, Yamamoto Genry��sai Shigekuni, the Shinigami Head Captain and Founder of the Gotei 13.


    His Zanpakut�� was the strongest and most dangerous Zanpakut��. So dangerous that just releasing its Shikai threatened the very existence of the Seireitei.


    The heat subsided greatly and the lives of the Shinigami were no longer at stake but that only spared doom for the Hollows as they started combusting into flames one after another with every step that Yamamoto took.


    ��I really don��t want to ask, but what��s got you this pissed off, old man?�� Ky��raku asked as he landed a comfortable distance behind Yamamoto.


    ��Ky��raku, where is that brat Aizen?�� Yamamoto asked.


    Ky��raku shook his head and pointed at the dark region. ��If I had to take a guess, probably where Itachi is.��


    ��But what even is that?�� J��shir�� asked in awe and slight trepidations. The emergence of that strange phenomenon sent shivers all over his skin.


    Ky��raku answered with a little upturn of his straw hat and a scheming smile on his face. ��If I had to take a guess I��d say that the brat finally achieved Bankai. An equally terrifying one at that.��


    Yamamoto only grunted before bending his leg and shooting off straight into the heart of darkness, carrying the sun with him as he went.


    When Yamamoto arrived, he instantly noticed the weirdness of what was currently happening and the already pissed off frown on his face deepened.


    This darkness, Yamamoto realized, wasn��t just the absence of light caused by the dark moon. Every speck of it, everything that the darkness touched, was the Bankai. Everything. It. Touched.


    He looked at Ry��jin Jakka��s flames and his surprise grew. His Ry��jin Jakka was crying out in indignation and outrage as something was trying to usurp its flames right from the bone of its blade.


    ��Get yourself under control, boy.�� Yamamoto growled�� and then it finally exploded out.


    Yamamoto��s Reiatsu and its sheer depth and despairing intensity easily eclipsed everyone��s Reiatsu as it blanketed every inch of the Seireitei. The release of his Reiatsu blew away the darkness and the sun he carried with him �C a mirage caused by his Reiatsu �C flew next to the dark moon, intent on subjugating it.


    If not for the safety of the Shinigami behind him, Yamamoto would have brought down the full brunt of his Reiatsu and let his flames flow unrestrainedly especially when he saw the darkness creeping back and rising even more excitedly at the presence of his Reiatsu.


    He blinked and saw the dark moon slowly eating off his sun and slithering into the flames of his blade.


    Flames came alit in his eyes and he stared deep into the eye of the abyss. Even though he couldn''t see anything, he knew someone was there.


    ��I won��t repeat myself again, Lieutenant Itachi. Restrain your Bankai.�� He stared directly into the darkness, not flinching even when the moon opened up its eye and stared down at him.


    A quarter of his sun and his blade was corroded in darkness but the legendary Captain ignored it all and waited for Itachi��s reply.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    �� and the reply came as if the order was never given in the first place. It was transitory, instantaneous and forgotten all at the same time.


    The walking abyss, the moon��s darkness and the gazing eye that stared at the below �C all were gone in the blinking of an eye.


    Yamamoto looked at his blade and an interesting question played in his mind. ��Was it all an illusion? Did the entire Shinigami population fall under an illusion?��


    As if to spread doubt on his confusion, crows appeared from nowhere and flew into each other and slowly formed into Itachi.


    ��Aizen boy, where is he?�� Yamamoto asked straightforwardly, not entertaining any of the changes on Itachi��s person. Neither on the multiple cuts and stab wounds nor on the qualitative increase of his Reiatsu.


    ���� There.�� Itachi pointed at the wide open Garganta in the middle of the sky. ��He��s leaving.��


    ��Hmm. If you can��t move, call for medical aid and have Unohana look at you. I��ll be going on ahead.�� The instant he said that was the same instant he took off in a blazing trail towards where Aizen and his cahoots stood proudly in the air.


    ��Hello there, Head Captain. I��m so glad you can join us after all this time.�� Aizen said with a smile on his face.


    ��Since you��re all here, I guess this is as good a time as any for truths to be told. Those that can be told.��


    ��Your truth is that you��ll die here alongside the rebels you��ve aligned yourself with.��  Yamamoto said and pointed his blade at Aizen, the handicapped T��sen, and the Hollow king Baraggan.


    Aizen lost the soft kindhearted smile he always wore and stared down at Yamamoto with a sense of superiority in his eyes.


    ��For thousands of years the Soul Society and those behind it have lied and manipulated the life of every Shinigami with a fabricated myth as they sat on their gilded halls and divided up the role of god between themselves.�� Aizen started and looked at all the stupefied Shinigami down below.


    ��I refuse to be ruled by lesser men. I am the thing lesser men should fear.��


    ��It seems your intelligence has driven you mad. Worry not, I am adept at educating overly pompous brats.��


    A smile that promised unbridled terror grew across Yamamoto��s face and so did the amount of flames billowing around him.


    ��I will give this world a true god to look up to. Be glad, Shinigami. My world will come to you sooner than you can imagine.��


    ��The only thing coming soon is your death.�� Yamamoto yelled and attacked.


    Aizen��s eyes squinted as Isshin and Ky��raku appeared behind them sword swinging. A Hollow rushed at Yamamoto and exploded itself in a huge Cero blast to halt the Head Captain for a second. And a second was all Aizen needed.


    The Menos peeking through the Garganta shot down yellow beams that covered Aizen and his entourage.


    Isshin and Ky��raku were a moment too late as their blades bounced off the light and they were forced to jump back.


    ��Ooh, Negaci��n. I haven��t seen this in a very long time.�� Ky��raku whistled and stared at the exiting group with squinted eyes.


    ��Nicely played there, Aizen. You should have pulled this out right from the beginning instead of making us fight pointlessly.��


    Aizen looked at Ky��raku and the latter held his stare unflinchingly. ��Ky��raku Shunsui. Your words are even more deceptive than your thoughts. I won��t receive it as it could very well be a curse.��


    Ky��raku sweat-dropped in faux hurt. ��Oi Oi, this old man��s heart is fragile.�� His entire demeanor suddenly changed and he continued. ��Hope we meet soon again, Aizen.��


    Aizen took his gaze from Ky��raku and looked at the Head Captain, the few remarkable Shinigami among the crowds and ended with a final glance at Itachi, specifically the blade strapped to his waist.


    ��See you soon, my dear Shinigami. The true god��s ascension awaits.��


    Those were his last words as the Garganta covered below them and the open space seamlessly sewed itself shut.


    ��And with that he��s gone. This conclusion leaves a sour taste in my mouth.�� Isshin said with heavy dissatisfaction as he sealed his Shikai Release.


    ��You and I both, Captain Shiba.�� J��shir�� agreed and turned with the other Shinigami towards Yamamoto. ��What next Head Captain?��


    Yamamoto��s sword was already back in his wooden form as none of the Shinigami would have been able to stand next to him otherwise.


    ��Tend to the wounded first. All Captains are to report to my office in two hours, that includes you also.�� He said, turning to Itachi at the last bit.


    He turned and walked away leaning on his cane with hunched back, leaving behind a few words before applying Shunpo and disappearing from the scene.


    ��And bring the traitor, Ichimaru Gin, along when you come.��


    A shocked gasp was heard but most people ignored it, Itachi included, who left in a surprising show of bursting into crows. He needed an overview of the Seireitei��s current state from his subordinates as soon as possible to know the extent of Aizen��s rebellion.


    ��Is something wrong?�� J��shir�� put a hand on Ky��raku��s shoulder in deep concern when he saw the gravely solemn look on his best friend��s face.


    Ky��raku looked at J��shir�� and shook his head sadly. ��That Hollow�� the one we fought����


    ��Baraggan? What about him?�� J��shir�� asked, inadvertently drawing the attention of the nearby Captains to them. ��What did you realize?��


    Ky��raku tipped his hat to cover most of his face. ��I didn��t realize when we were battling him but�� he is a lot more dangerous than we thought.��


    ��Hmm, he was pretty dangerous but how more so?��


    Ky��raku opened his hands and in it was a short cut rope. ��He destroyed my spare gourd. My alcohol is gone.��


    ��.����


    ����.��


    Everyone stared speechlessly as he shook his head solemnly and walked away with a depressed gait.


    It was a double tragic day for the Soul Society.

 Chapter 122 - The New Questions

    ��And one day, when you have the same eyes as I, come before me.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    [POV: With Itachi]


    The first person Itachi met with was Junpei who was injured rather extensively and had one of his hands hanging limply at his side while also trying his best to stand upright.


    ��M-Mr. Itachi�� I mean, Lieutenant Ita-��


    ��It��s alright, Junpei. Take it easy for now.�� Itachi interrupted him and made a clone to take him to the 4th Division. His senses zoomed in on Soi Fon next and he appeared right beside her.


    ��A rough fight?�� He asked.


    ��Tsk.�� She clicked her tongue angrily.


    ��He used a Hollow bait to escape.�� She said through gritted teeth. ��After everything, after all the training, all the techniques you taught me�� I STILL COULDN��T EVEN STOP ONE TRAITOR ARGHH!!��


    Itachi silently looked around the battlefield and read the movements of Soi Fon��s lingering Reiatsu and pretty much visualized how the entire fight played out.


    He suspected something like this after fighting Gin but it was still surprising that Soi Fon failed to apprehend Kaname T��sen.


    ��We��ll talk about this later. We still have a lot to do.��


    He could see that Soi Fon was clearly angry at his nonchalant dismissal but she held herself knowing that now wasn��t the right time to lash out.


    Three Root agents landed behind them �C the Tiger, Dog and Cat �C two of them on their knees while their leader, Tiger, walked towards Itachi and Soi Fon and reported what had happened when they were fighting.


    ��Oh spirits! Itachi���� Soi Fon covered her mouth in shock and looked at Itachi in worry. As someone who had incriminating evidence on Aizen prior to the invasion, most of the blame would go to him as not just ordinary Shinigami were killed due to his inaction, but also nobles and the entire council of Central 46.


    Even in the face of possible imprisonment, Itachi still remained nonchalant and calmly ordered the kneeling Root agents and subsequently dismissed them.


    ��Soi Fon, go with Tiger. Aizen wouldn��t just kill Central 46 without a reason behind it.��


    Soi Fon��s eyes widened when she realized what Itachi was hinting at. It was an insinuation worthy of being executed or sentenced to Muken for a thousand years.


    ��.. Will you really be alright?�� She asked, eyes full of concern.


    Itachi looked at her, really looked at her, and smiled. He walked towards her and thumped her head with two of his fingers, surprising and confusing her at the same time.


    ��I��ll be fine. I promise.�� He said as he walked past her. ��No lies, remember?�� And with that he faded away, leaving her and the Tiger behind.


    ��Let��s go.�� They wasted no time and went to carry out Itachi��s orders.


    ����


    As the two-hours time frame for the meeting closed in, Itachi went to the 4th Division to bring Gin along with him to the 1st Division as ordered by the Head Captain.


    ��Mind sharing what is on your mind, Itachi?�� Captain Unohana, who was accompanying him, asked.


    ������ Itachi looked at the woman who was right behind him with the slightest raised brow. ��Most wouldn��t be able to tell.��


    ��Ufufu~ I am not most people.�� She said with the softest laugh. ��So? What is it?��


    Itachi looked at her from the corner of his eyes and for the life of him couldn��t tell why it was just impossible to figure out this woman. She was no simple doctor, that he knew, but even that meant little to nothing as none of the Captains were anything like they seem.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    One thing however that he was mostly certain of was that she, Unohana Retsu, was someone he owed quite a lot to and someone he trusted.


    ��Well, I��m most likely to stand on trial for my gross oversight.�� He said half-truthfully.


    She nodded with a somber look. ��I guess so. Still I believe you��ve had that figured out, haven��t you? I can tell that your currently precarious position isn��t what has you worried��. Hmm, not worried per se, more like a bit concerned.��


    ��The Nobles. The Principal Clans specifically; Aizen despised them and most likely killed off Central 46 for a similar reason.�� Itachi blurted out.


    Unohana didn��t show it much but she was inwardly greatly surprised at how easily he said it.


    ��Recklessness is a folly of youth, Lieutenant Itachi.�� She warned and went ahead.


    Itachi said nothing as he got her message.


    His words, especially in his position, were treasonous and she wouldn��t support anything that had to do with the Nobles.


    ����


    Like one would expect, the meeting was chaotic and tense �C which was to be expected given their losses this time.


    To further rub salt on the wound, a single individual, one of the Gotei 13��s most respected Captain, was behind the incident that caused them to lose SEVEN Captain-level figures, four Lieutenants, countless Shinigami, and now the entire Central 46 �C all in the span of a few decades�� and he also breached their defenses, invaded them with Hollows and escaped relatively unharmed.


    Itachi was just a hair��s breadth away from being executed by Yamamoto��s sword, especially when he revealed in full, the circumstances surrounding Gin��s capture and his testimony,


    Mayuri wasted no time in voicing his opinion of Itachi being imprisoned in the Maggots Nests or plainly executed, a proposition supported by Kuchiki Byakuya, not because of any apparent dislike for Itachi like in Mayuri��s case, but because he truly believed Itachi had failed woefully in his duty and moral obligations.


    Unohana remained silent, making no comment on Itachi��s actions, for or against it, due to her own involvement.


    Ky��raku however, and surprisingly J��shir��  defended the point Itachi made �C there was no evidence. Gin��s testimony was one thing but Aizen��s innocence was another, as even Itachi hadn��t found anything incriminating concerning the man.


    He couldn��t reveal his confirmation of Hirako Shinji, Kisuke Urahara and Yoruichi Shih��in��s words as that would further discredit his integrity and brand him even more of a traitor.


    ��Let��s face it, Aizen pulled this stunt over all of us. Not one, not twice, but thrice. What we��re doing now is no different from finding a scapegoat to blame to hide our failures.�� Ky��raku said in a low tone and glared at everyone in the room with half lidded eyes, Yamamoto included. ��We��ll be losing another Captain if we do that.��


    His last statement surprised some while he continued holding the old man��s hard glare, making them question it, mostly because they were feeling increasingly worried with the continued stare off.


    ��What drivel are you spouting now in his defense, Captain Ky��raku?�� Mayuri asked, extremely livid at Ky��raku for his defense of Itachi.


    ��That darkness that swallowed half of the Seireitei����


    ��Yes? What of it?�� Byakuya asked immediately after, earning an irritated glare from Mayuri.


    Ky��raku said with a casual shrug. ��That was his Bankai release. The Head Captain can confirm.��


    The rest of the Captains and Lieutenants looked between Itachi and Yamamoto in surprise.


    Those that had been trapped in it��s dreaded blanket shivered when they remembered what they had felt in those few moments.


    Yamamoto��s continued silence was all the confirmation they needed and with that truth the opinions of the Shinigami gathered were further split apart, and unsurprisingly some weren��t all too happy with what it might mean.


    Mayuri banged his sword against the ground and pointed his long fingernails at Itachi. ��And so what if he achieved Bankai? That doesn��t absolve him of his crimes! In fact I propose that his Zanpakut�� be confiscated until a decision is reached.��


    For the main subject of this meeting, Itachi �C as it was no longer Gin �C, all he felt was a strange bewilderment. He was stuck in a very foreign situation, and it wasn��t for the first time either, where his competency was being put into question �C something that never happened once throughout his time as a ninja.


    The meeting was mostly inconclusive as everyone knew that the most pressing matter was the reestablishment of Central 46, the general governing power of the Soul Society. Itachi��s trial could wait until that was done. Even the Head Captain seemed to be of the same thought even if he never said it out loud.


    There was however something that Yamamoto never once overlooked �C Itachi��s Bankai.


    Half of the Gotei 13 was engulfed in darkness following the release of Itachi��s Bankai. The effects might not have been pronounced in the outskirts of its shades but he had been the one closest to Itachi and he had felt it even more.


    He knew a dangerous Bankai when he saw one.


    ����


    In normal Shinigami fashion, things slowly gained a semblance of stability in the days following the invasion and Aizen��s subsequent defection and while Itachi wasn��t yet behind bars, his movements were restricted by Yamamoto himself, at least until they learnt all they could from Gin.


    Itachi looked at his hands where a band of his cut hair lay. It was an old custom of the Uchiha Clan before the forming of the Leaf Village where they cut their hair if they lost a true fight.


    His hair was still long but no longer stretching down halfway through his back.


    He brought the kunai he used to cut his hair to his face and stared at its reflective surface and watched as his eyes changed from black to red, slowly changing from its three tomoe pattern to the new pattern of his Eternal Mangeky�� Sharingan.


    ��When I activated my Bankai, I felt something. What was that?��


    ��You��re not asking the right questions.�� Amaterasu replied.


    Itachi exhaled and slowly asked. ��Amenominakanushi �C what is it?��


    ��


    ��


    ��Everything.�� Tsukuyomi replied.

 Chapter 123 - Hatred and Longing

    ��You will witness firsthand the power of the God they foolishly placed their faith in. I will become that God they have no choice but to believe in.�� �� Sosuke Aizen.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    [Hueco Mundo]


    Following Aizen��s ��alliance�� with Baraggan, the once sparse and unchanging evernight city of Las Noches started seeing some changes in its architecture.


    While the dumb Hollows wondered what brought about the alliance between their king and the Shinigami, Aizen went unimpeded about his plans slowly and stealthily after beating Baraggan into submission. All it took was little to no effort on his part. While strong and with a very lethal ability �C even to Aizen �C and could definitely be called the peak of his race, Baraggan was still nowhere strong enough to fight squarely against Aizen.


    ��What are you going to do now? The surprise invasion didn��t succeed in killing anyone of importance from the Shinigami side, and you even lost one of your special projects. The Shinigami definitely knows that you are here�� and yet you still remain calm.��


    Baraggan entered into one of the rooms that Aizen had marked as prohibited to everyone else except on occasions when he sent for them.


    ��An ��invasion�� you say. Quite the term you��re using for something that was basically a cheap distraction.�� Aizen replied calmly, standing before a pedestal that he was slowly pushing his Reiatsu into.


    Baraggan stared hard at the back of Aizen��s head wishing nothing more than to lay his hands on the Shinigami and reduce the arrogant soul to dust.


    Aizen smirked away from Baraggan��s view as he removed his hand from the pedestal and took a step back and watched as it slowly opened up to reveal a shining purple jewel.


    His prize, or at least half of it. The H��gyoku.


    ��You asked what I��m to do now? Simple.�� Aizen turned around and stared at Baraggan with a sly smile in his eyes. ��We invite some capable people into our gathering.��


    He walked past Baraggan and went to another room where T��sen was recuperating. Looking at T��sen, Aizen''s eyes couldn��t help but express disappointment. Hardly anyone was on his level, and the impossible few they were couldn��t understand him, so he never once expected an equal in any form. But was it so hard for him to find sufficiently capable people?


    He didn��t need them to trust him, he let them know from the beginning, he just needed them to do what he said efficiently.


    ��Lord Aizen�� I��m sorry for failing you.�� T��sen was filled with great shame that, even though blind, he couldn��t even look in Aizen��s direction.


    ��My justice was so lacking and baseless that I lost to a no name Shinigami.�� Tears fell from his eyes in great sorrow while Aizen kept looking at him without saying a word since his arrival.


    ��Lord Aizen����


    ��What do you desire, T��sen?�� Aizen finally said.


    ��One more chance.�� T��sen replied. ��Give me one more chance, Lord Aizen, and I will not fail your expectations.��


    Aizen said nothing and left T��sen lying there without his arms.


    ��How arrogant of you, T��sen. Why would I expect more from someone with so little and so less?�� He shook his head in amusement. Humans, flesh or soul, were so amusing�� even as flawed as they were.


    ��What are you doing now, Kisuke Urahara?�� Aizen believed himself above emotions like hate as no one was intellectually capable enough to draw out such intense feelings from him, but he��ll admit truthfully to himself that Kisuke Urahara was the only one he felt something like that towards, to a vastly lesser degree.


    ��Letting yourself wallow in mediocrity, I presume.�� Kisuke Urahara was no interesting piece �C A vastly capable piece �C but one so jarringly mediocre.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ��Itachi Uchiha, you on the other hand���� Now that was an interesting variable. One sufficiently capable for his own level, and even kind enough to give Aizen a parting gift.


    He looked at his hand and a smile came to his face, especially when he remembered that Bankai. Now he finally understood.


    But that was all for a later time. Now he needed to find a few ��special�� Hollows.


    ����


    [World of the Living]


    Four people �C Kisuke, Shinji, Tessai and Yoruichi �C sat together in one of Kisuke��s hideouts with myriad expressions flickering across their faces as they listened to the newest piece of information concerning the Soul Society that Yoruichi had brought to them.


    The first to speak was Shinji who had a hateful scowl on his face after Yoruichi rounded her little expos�� with Aizen��s successful defection.


    ��So what are we waiting here for?�� Shinji asked, mostly at Kisuke who had appeared mostly calm through the whole thing. ��We know he��s in Hueco Mundo. If we fight him there the Soul Society will definitely be alerted and will be forced to join.��


    Tessai frowned and looked silently at Kisuke who looked to be in serious contemplation.


    Yoruichi replied Shinji in Kisuke��s stead with a derisive scoff. ��Are you an idiot, Shinji? You can barely control your Hollowfication for more than ten minutes and you want to fight in Hueco Mundo? You��ll lose control in less than a minute. Plus we have no way of knowing what Aizen has prepared for a possible counter�C��


    ��Watch your words, Yoruichi.�� Shinji coldly threatened. ��Criticizing me is one thing, underestimating me is another.��


    Yoruichi returned his cold gaze with an impassive one of her own. ��Aizen directly attacked the Gotei 13 and left unharmed. You think you can do better than that? If so, feel free to go.��


    They fell into an uncomfortably tense silence as they waited for Kisuke to speak, luckily not having to wait for that long.


    ��From Itachi��s report, we can infer the time Aizen has had to set a stronghold there and it��s a relatively short one.�� Kisuke said after carefully mulling over his words.


    ���Chence the best time to attack him.�� Shinji supplied, pressing on his point to stick one to Aizen.


    Kisuke looked at Shinji with completely serious eyes. ��You and I both know that the imperfect Hollowfication is as much of a drawback as it is a boost. You can��t draw too much from both sides or else you lose control, which is most likely to happen in a negative zone like Hueco Mundo.��


    Shinji faltered but he wasn��t fully convinced. Aizen was his subordinate and he failed to stop him �C something that added to his regrets and forced him to take responsibility for the Vizards.


    ��So we wait until he amasses an army of Hollows? And who knows what he��ll be able to do with his imperfect H��gyoku?��


    To Shinji��s question, Kisuke��s head dipped a little but the sharp light in his eyes never left Shinji.


    ��And the most important reason why we won��t approach Hueco Mundo for now is because of you, Shinji. You and the Vizards specifically.��


    Shinji was confused but having calmed down a little, it didn��t take him more than a few seconds to figure out where Kisuke was heading.


    ��Most of you, if not all of you in fact, are probably under Ky��ka Suigetsu��s influence. That��s an automatic failure on your part if we were to go about attacking him blindly.��


    Shinji fell silent and looked up at the ceiling with distant eyes before letting out a somber exhale.


    ��I��ll be seeing you in a few days.�� He said as he got up and left.


    Tessai sighed somewhat in pity as he watched Shinji leave. ��I won��t blame him so much. He has all rights to hate Aizen more than any of us.��


    Yoruichi scratched her head irritatedly and grumbled. ��That doesn��t excuse him to act foolishly.��


    She laid down on her side with a small amused smile on her face. ��He should be close to it right now. Or maybe he has already achieved it? With him it��s never ever straightforward.��


    Kisuke looked at her with raised brows and just chuckled. ��You think it��s that easy to achieve Bankai? If I were you I would be worrying about him not being convicted instead.��


    ����Not easy to achieve Bankai�� he says.�� Tessai muttered sarcastically to himself while Yoruichi guffawed uncontrollably.


    She wiped a tear from her eyes and remarked amidst snickers. ��Trust me, Kisuke. I know that guy. Getting convicted was never one of his worries.��


    A longing look appeared on her face as she reminisced a little. ��I kinda miss them.��


    Kisuke smiled widely and happily replied. ��Why don��t you go visit them, hmm?��


    Yoruichi snorted and Kisuke dodged the kunai she flicked towards him. ��That��s how they��ll welcome me back. Maybe even add some restricting chains and cuffs as a welcome back gift.��


    Kisuke tapped his chin thoughtfully, still joking. ��That sounds more like your little hornet. What about the brooding brat?��


    His intent worked as Yoruichi laughed lightheartedly this time and got in on the joke. ��He��ll probably give me the silent treatment for a long time.��


    Kisuke, head resting on his hands, watched Yoruichi with a sly smile on his face that she couldn��t see. ��Who knows? Maybe you��ll see him sooner than you think? Tell him how you��ve missed him, I��m sure that��ll soften him up a bit.��


    ��I might just do that. Hahahaha!�� The image got Yoruichi rolling over. ��Oh his reaction will be priceless!��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 124 - Soi Fons Frustrations

    ��Justice without a great cause begets nothing more than slaughter. That same slaughter in a great cause��Is Justice.�� �� Kaname T��sen.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    [POV: With Soi Fon]


    Soi Fon flickered all over the empty training yard, slashing and swiping her short sword completely soaked in sweat but she didn��t slow down a bit, not even as her body ached and her bones crackled against each other.


    ��RARGHH!�� She shouted in frustration and furiously slashed her sword multiple times which ended up kicking up a dust cloud that covered the whole training yard.


    She huffed exhaustively while glowering hatefully at the blade in her hands as if it was Gin��s face she was looking at.


    ��Take a break, Soi Fon. You��ve been going nonstop at it for 10 hours. Clearly it��s not helping relax at all, rather it��s doing the opposite.��


    Itachi��s appearance swept away the dust cloud as he arrived in front of Soi Fon and held her wrist to stop her from swinging her blade again.


    ��I��m a bit busy right now, Itachi.�� Soi Fon said softly under her breath. She tried pulling back her hands but it didn��t budge from Itachi��s grasp.


    She gave him a hard stare which he returned with a calm understanding one. She found it hard to continue being stubborn, especially when he stared at her with those silently chiding eyes of his, and ultimately sighed in defeat after relinquishing her blade to him.


    ��You��re too hard on yourself.�� Itachi said but she snorted, causing him to sigh tiredly.


    ��It��s easy for you to say. You achieved Bankai and will definitely be appointed Captain of the 2nd Division.�� She snapped back at him in a biting tone.


    ��I lost to the person I��ve been shadowing for over a decade and was also brutally blindsided by his plans even after watching him for such a long time.�� Itachi replied humorlessly to which Soi Fon had no words for and just clicked her tongue and looked away.


    Soi Fon plopped down to the ground and ran a hand through her hair. She scratched her head furiously for a few moments and sighed.


    ��It feels like I��m doing something wrong, and for the life of me I can��t tell what it is.��


    The minute way Itachi quirked his eyes gave her the feeling that he knew what was wrong with her and it was something obvious.


    She groaned exasperatedly and put on a polite tone. ��Mind telling me what it is you want to say?��


    ��You��re not listening.��


    ��Well I am now.��


    ��No, that��s your current problem. You are not listening.�� Itachi reiterated.


    Soi Fon gained a confused pause, not understanding and wondering what it was he was talking about.


    He sighed faintly and took another questioning route. ��What did Suzumebachi say?��


    Soi Fon frowned, becoming a little annoyed at Itachi��s evasive habits.


    ��Nothing.�� She answered.


    He bent to her level and gave her a comforting smile. ��And there you have it. You��re not doing anything wrong. You failed to capture your enemy is all. He was lucky.�� He added.


    She grumbled unintelligibly while Itachi maintained the same soft smile as he stood up and pulled her up after.


    ��You know, you never did tell me what your Bankai could do.�� Soi Fon asked, half wanting to change the subject and half genuinely curious.


    ��Can you show it to me? Maybe I can�C��


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ���C I can��t, I��m sorry.�� Itachi said, cutting her off. ��It��s dangerous. And I mean very dangerous.��


    ��Eh?�� She blinked. ��Um�� how dangerous are we talking here?��


    ��I had suspected it and even Captain Ky��raku and Captain Unohana speculated that I��ll probably receive sanctions pertaining to its release.�� Itachi shrugged and replied offhandedly as if what he just said wasn��t a very big deal.


    Soi Fon was speechless and a bile formed in her throat when she comprehended the meaning behind those words.


    Here she was struggling with Bankai, complaining that she wasn��t getting stronger, and the person who supposedly understands her frustrations was on his way to become an elite Captain in a few short decades of becoming a Shinigami.


    Unaware of what she was thinking, Itachi suggested while tapping his chin. ��How about we have a spar when you��re done resting? And that means you too, Junpei.��


    Junpei awkwardly dropped down from a nearby roof. Seeing how neither of them showed any reaction to his presence, it became crystal clear that they were most likely aware of his arrival from the beginning.


    ��My promotion will be in the upcoming months after whatever charges pressed on me are dropped. Meaning I��ll be extremely busy for the short period following it.��


    ��Any particular reason?�� Soi Fon asked.


    Itachi nodded. ��There are some�� people�� I��ll like to visit them.��


    Soi Fon gave him a look before walking away, refraining from asking him any questions at this time. There were a lot of chances to do that.


    ��Since you came all the way here, let��s start.�� She heard Itachi��s cold voice and Junpei��s whining as she left them in the privately owned training ground.


    ����


    [Flashback: Itachi POV]


    ��Everything.�� Tsukuyomi replied.


    Itachi''s eyes were fixed on the kunai he held, Tsukuyomi��s answer leaving him with speculations of a few answers but with more questions.


    ��By everything�� there ought to be a limit, right?��


    ��Do you want there to be a limit?�� Amaterasu asked, sounding flabbergasted and angry.


    The kunai he held wobbled and turned into flames. Black flames.


    He shook his head. ��No, I don��t. I would hope not. But I��m not so delusional to believe that my abilities now have no limit.��


    He continued before any of them could answer. ��Amenominakanushi. Does it have a specific ability?��


    The August Centre of Heaven �C the meaning of those words were a little too vague for Itachi to understand, and like always, Tsukuyomi was being evasive about a straightforward answer.


    He knew what Amenominakanushi could do, he��d used it after all. What he was more curious about was how having the Eternal Mangeky�� Sharingan might have influenced the Bankai. Did his new eyes come with a specialty or was it the same with his general knowledge of the Eternal Mangeky�� Sharingan?


    ��To create, destroy, deny and control �C that is the ability of Amenominakanushi. True or false �C it matters not. Whatever it wills, that it will be.��


    It was a simple explanation, basic and straightforward, but just like Amaterasu had once said, it was the intent)/essence behind it that differentiated Bankai from Shikai.


    From them he learned that the dark domain from his Bankai Release was, in a sense, his world for him to do as he pleased. Not just that, within its influence, anything he could identify was automatically under his control �� to deny, control or destroy.


    Whether it be Reiatsu, emotions, physicality, reality, fundamental laws �C all automatically became his to control.


    In a way, it was as if he had manifested the Kotoamatsukami technique into reality.


    For those weaker Shinigami who had been unfortunate to be in the scope of his Bankai, they were lucky enough that they were only drained of their Reiatsu and put under mild illusions as Itachi hadn��t been actively controlling it during the time.


    ��This is����


    ��Overwhelming?�� Tsukuyomi asked. ��This is what happens when your soul elevates to a higher realm. Your limits are slowly broken, and for spirits like us that are intimately tied to you, we benefit from the growth even more than you.��


    Itachi paid a half mind to what his Zanpakut�� spirits were saying as he watched in awe at the red skeletal form that surrounded him as it slowly turned pitch black.


    The Susano��o.


    Itachi��s Susano��o.


    ��Not all changes are bad. Sometimes things are better if they remain the same.��


    It was an odd feeling when he looked at his Susano��o and even his new eyes, coming to the realization that he was now more stronger than he ever was when he was alive. Far more stronger.


    ��With this�� definitely.�� He could fight Aizen with this. Keyword ��fight��.


    His last confrontation with Aizen showed him the gulf in strength between them and Aizen mostly used Ky��ka Suigetsu��s ability to fight against his illusions. The times they clashed, Itachi was completely outmatched in every single aspect.


    So yes. He believed he could fight Aizen now, winning against him, especially with his unknown Bankai, now that was a coin toss.


    ��Don��t worry, Itachi.�� The flames around him rose in intensity as Amaterasu spoke. ��You will not be so lacking the next time you face him. I swear those words on my pride.��


    ��I know, Amaterasu.�� He replied. ��I have no intention of facing him alone again. Not anymore.��


    [Flashback end]


    ����.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 125 - Captain Itachi Uchiha

    ��Becoming Hokage isn��t about getting people to acknowledge you. Only those already acknowledged will ever become Hokage. Never forget your friends.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    [POV: With Ichimaru Gin]


    Gin sat in his cell with his bowed down, refusing to look at his visitor �C the same one that has been visiting him day by day unfailingly for the past month.


    And just like a repeat of their previous meetings, Gin remained silent throughout everything Rangiku said.


    Oh how he hated how stubborn and persistent she was. Didn��t she know that she was compromising her position as a Lieutenant by constantly coming to visit him? Just the fact that she was allowed to do so for such a long time was suspicious in and of itself, which meant someone was most likely keeping an eye on her and any conversation they might have.


    But then again, she might know all this and still didn��t care, which was something he wouldn��t put past her.


    And yet regardless, Gin wouldn��t in any way, not matter how small or harmless it might look, put her in arm��s way.


    ��There��s a chance that you might be executed, Gin. Tension is high among the Shinigami and they are pushing for your execution rather than serving a sentence in the Maggots Nests.��


    She was somber when she saw that Gin didn��t even have a reaction. He was okay with dying and his silence told her that.


    Gin closed his eyes tightly when he heard her muffled sniffle and for once wished that his Reiatsu wasn��t sealed so that he could vent out his anger and frustration.


    ��Is this it, Gin?��


    A frequently repeated question asked every day she came here. Gin��s answer was the same as always �C nothing.


    ��You won��t say a word to me, Gin. Why?�� Her voice was steady but he could hear the fragility in them. ���� Do you really hate me this much?��


    His heart tightened.


    ��At least tell me what I did wrong? Tell me why you suddenly left and refused to speak a word to me after that day?�� Her voice was soft and pleading but all it did was torture Gin every more.


    ��It doesn��t make sense!�� She shouted. ��Why will you start killing Shinigami after leaving to join them? There��s something that you don��t want to tell me and I don��t really care either. I just want to know why. Please.��


    And yet again Gin remained silent facing the ground.


    ��I don��t know what goes on in that head of yours but I want you to know that someone cares about you and If you won��t tell me why, I��ll find someone who can.�� She said and stood up.


    She gave him a disheartened gaze and turned to leave.


    ��Itachi likely knows something. I don��t care if I have to beg, I will find out everything I can from him.�� She was already at the door and the guards were already closing it when she suddenly heard Gin speak.


    ��Don��t.�� It was like a faint whisper but she heard it clearly.


    She was surprised and ecstatic at hearing him finally speak but she held herself with great effort.


    ��Why?��


    ��Whatever you do, stay away from him.�� Gin said a bit more strongly before once again falling silent, no longer making a sound no matter how much Rangiku probed.


    ��We��ll see.�� Rangiku muttered to herself as she left Gin��s prison cell.


    ��Foolish girl����


    ����


    [General POV]


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Itachi��s mind has been on Hueco Mundo for some time now and whole Aizen occupied a lot of it, he also was a bit curious about what has happened to Starrk and Lilynette, especially now that Aizen has technically taken control of Hueco Mundo. Unfortunately, he couldn��t drop his duties and plan a trip to Hueco Mundo, an enemy stronghold, just to check up on them.


    With Central 46 slowly coming back together, Itachi trial had gained a hearing on two accounts; for withholding information concerning Aizen, no matter how little, and the threatening nature of his Zanpakut��.


    The first part was complicated and was argued in Itachi��s favor that acting without evidence, especially as the Acting Commander-in-Chief of the Onmistukid��, was risky and it could be seen as him abusing his authority if his evidence failed to hold true.


    This particular part of the case was very sensitive as Itachi, being a commoner, was in charge of the Shinigami Special Forces, a position that was normally held by noble heirs.


    Soi Fon and Marenochin were there but it was obvious that neither of them were as capable as Itachi and since he and Soi Fon both served as retainers to Yoruichi, they had left him to the position while also keeping a close eye on his actions.


    Under normal circumstances, Itachi would have been thrown into the Maggots Nests without any time wasted �C and he also knew this �C but they couldn��t afford something like that at this point.


    Itachi had long been considered a Captain candidate and now that he finally had the strength to do so, it was hard to throw him into the flames.


    Next was his Zanpakut��, and there was no delaying with that.


    Had it not been for Yamamoto��s presence suppressing Itachi��s Bankai, most of the Shinigami caught in its range would have evaporated to dust in an instant.


    The Bankai �C Amenominakanushi �C threatened the lives of Shinigami and also the stability of the Seireitei at his initial release, and honestly Itachi could agree.


    The three months that passed during the trial was a hazing period for Itachi who stealthily resumed his study on the Noble Families.


    As for his Bankai, the conditions sealed into it for its release were only to be lifted in the event that either the Soul Society was in danger, no Shinigami was in the immediate vicinity, and his life was 100% in danger.


    All these were things that he could live with so neither of them bothered him that much.


    With that finally out of his way, despite Mayuri��s fuming, Itachi was finally being granted the position of Captain.


    The Captain evaluation was the second time his Bankai was released, this time in the presence of all the Captains.


    He didn��t do much with it other than the release of it and that was more than enough for the Captains to acknowledge its threatening nature.


    To them, Itachi��s Bankai was a combination of Aizen��s Shikai, Shinji��s Bankai, Isshin��s Bankai and Yamamoto��s Bankai, except without the destructive heat the latter emitted.


    The act of flaring up your Reiatsu or firing a Kid�� spell was just increasing the power of the Bankai.


    And that was besides the fact that that was just its passive state and none of them knew the attacking nature of the Zanpakut����s Bankai.


    His Bankai aside, his Kid�� mastery and Zankensoki mastery was off the charts which wasn��t exactly a surprise to the Captains, given what they��ve known of him since the beginning.


    The only one who was surprised at the level of skills was Byakuya who was witnessing Itachi��s prowess on display for the first time.


    He had heard from his grandfather that the former Lieutenant Itachi Uchiha was an extremely skilled Shinigami, and while he didn��t doubt his grandfather��s words, the skill tier he put Itachi in definitely wasn��t at the highest echelons.


    And to find out that he was that skilled long before his Bankai��


    ����


    [POV: With Itachi]


    Itachi stood in front of a floating mirror looking at the white haori draped over him with the ��Second�� written on the back.


    His haori was a long-sleeved one, its inner side colored orange, but his hands never went into sleeves and left them empty.


    ��I wonder what you��ll say if you saw me now.�� He wondered, thinking of a specific woman who had fiercely wanted his loyalty back then. ��You��ll probably laugh and find something about it to make fun at.��


    The mirror faded away as Soi Fon entered the office, pausing when she saw his appearance with a genuinely happy smile gracing her face.


    ��Looks like you won the bet.�� She gave his appearance a once-over and nodded satisfactorily. ��It fits you.��


    ��Thank you.��


    ��Oh don��t mention it. Captain Itachi.�� She grinned at him. ��Come on, they are waiting for you. I mean, we all knew this day was coming but finally seeing it gives one a sense of completion.��


    Soi Fon followed behind him as they walked down the hall to the main training yard.


    ��Completion huh?�� Itachi looked at her from the corner of his eyes and asked genuinely curious. ��And what about you? Are you at peace with it?��


    Her response was immediate with no ounce of hesitation. ��I��m completely fine with it.�� That wasn��t enough of an answer, she knew, so she continued.


    ��Some time ago I believed that no one else was worthy enough to fill her shoes, partly because I believed she was the only one I would ever bring myself to truly serve. My thoughts about her are�� complicated, to say the least, but I know this for sure.��


    ��I would gladly follow your orders any day. No one but you is worthy enough to lead the 2nd Division. Not in her stead, but in your own campaign.��


    They were now at the stairs outside the building and in front of them were most of the Division members.


    Soi Fon turned to him and kneeled.


    ��Lieutenant Soi Fon, reporting to duty, Captain Itachi.��


    The other followed. ��Reporting to duty, Captain Itachi.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 126 - A Stranger or A Friend

    ����But living creatures are strange. They are made in such a way that they can actualize only what their minuscule minds wish for.�� �D S��suke Aizen.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    [Hueco Mundo]


    Starkk, Lilynette and their newest friend, Ulquiorra Cifer, journeyed aimlessly across the unending dunes of their ever pale world, all while feeling content and blessed by the cherished companionship between them.


    They and Ulquiorra might have been strangers at one point but they had quickly destroyed that barrier between them, mostly thanks to the gullible nature of Ulquiorra and his longing and desperation for any kind of companionship.


    Them meeting each other was a miracle and an answer to the shared dream that they all had: that they couldn��t be the only ones different in Hueco Mundo.


    After their meeting and Ulquiorra integrating himself into their duo to make it a triad, their journey to find others just like them continued but so far they were yet to find anyone willing to join their shared dreams, except for those who wanted to snack on them.


    It was during their travels that they started hearing words that groups of strong Hollows were migrating to Las Noches. Their initial thought was that Baraggan was now recruiting an army or closest aides after his last ones got killed by a Shinigami.


    ��Should we go there? If strong Hollows are really there then we will have no need to journey further.�� Ulquiorra suggested.


    ��Did I say something wrong?�� He found the peculiar expression on both their faces weird so he couldn��t help but ask.


    ��I see. So you and this king Baraggan are enemies. Hmm, while I would love to go see the place for myself, I��ll trust your words. It is a shame though.��


    Thankfully, Ulquiorra by nature was a very inquisitive soul so instead of being bewildered by the unbelievable explanation, only had more serious questions to ask.


    ��So what should we do now?�� He asked after Starrk finished his recap.


    Starrk looked at Lilynette and they both shrugged at the same time. If he was being truthful, he wanted nothing more right now than to sink into the ground and get covered by sand for at least half a century.


    It wasn��t as if they didn��t stop, they did. Sometimes they even spend days and weeks in a single spot, sitting still and saying nothing, just lost in the fantasies of their thoughts while they gazed at the ever present pale moon.


    Their slow conversation was cut short when they felt the explosion of a very intense spiritual pressure that washed over them.


    It wasn��t as intense and volatile as Starrk��s or Ulquiorra��s, but it wasn''t average either.


    ��Should we check it out? It looks like they are fighting.�� Lilynette asked her two companions, specifically more at Starrk.


    ��Let��s go.��


    The two of them looked dumbfounded as Ulquiorra sprouted his wings and leapt off towards the source of the raging Reiatsu.


    ��Gahh! Stupid newborn Hollows. He��s going to get us killed one day.�� Starrk could only smile because even though she said that, she was already ahead of him and right behind Ulquiorra.


    They stopped at a high vantage point to spectate whatever fight was going on but the more they watched the more confused they became as the scene below was too bizarre.


    ���� What is that Hollow doing?�� Ulquiorra asked curiously.


    Starkk frowned, expressing the same doubt they all had. ��I don��t know.��


    ��The other thing is who they��re fighting. Even from this distance I can��t feel their Reiatsu. A human? No. A Shinigami.��


    ��Hey, Starrk���� Lilynette quietly called out.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ��What is it?��


    Lilynette pointed at the Hollow who was thrashing around wildly and blindly.


    ��The way she��s acting is weird. Isn��t it like what happens to Hollows with Itachi?��


    Ulquiorra turned his curious eyes from the pointless ��fight�� below to look at Starrk. ��What does she mean?��


    Starrk sighed and glared at Lilynette for drawing the curious baby��s attention to him, to which she smugly stuck out her tongue at him.


    ��It means she��s under an illusion.�� He answered.


    ��Oh, I see. You did mention he had an ability like that.�� Ulquiorra��s eyes gained a light of understanding and he turned back to resume spectating the fight but with less intense curiosity.


    ��Oh? I didn��t realize I had an audience.�� A voice sounded behind them.


    Ulquiorra��s reaction was the fastest as when he turned around, a small orb of green Cero was already formed atop his fingertip that was now pointing at the Shinigami who was now standing a few feet from them.


    ��You��re a Shinigami.�� Starrk stated factually. ��A very powerful one at that. Probably one of those Captains Itachi mentioned in passing. He knocked that Hollow out and arrived behind us in an instant before we realized what was happening.��


    ��Yes and no.�� The Shinigami casually replied, causing Starrk and Lilynette to frown while Ulquiorra still had his Cero pointing at him.


    ��If you��re asking about my nature, then yes, I can be said to be a Shinigami.�� He said as he took a step forward, ignoring how Ulquiorra��s Cero darkened threateningly. ��As for my affiliation, it couldn��t be more farther from that.��


    ��You��re talking some bullshit, Shinigami. Who the hell are you?�� Lilynette shouted angrily from behind Starrk and Ulquiorra.


    ��Where are my manners?�� He made a half gesture of bowing. ��My name is S��suke Aizen.��


    Nothing important had been said so far but Starrk could already feel the piling up frustration and all amounts of bad vibes from that simple introduction. ��Great. First Itachi, and now this guy. Well, he did say he wasn��t with the Shinigami�� right? Maybe listening to him won��t hurt�� probably.��


    ����


    [Soul Society, 2nd Division]


    Easing into his role as Captain wasn��t that hard nor was it an entirely new experience for Itachi. The only little difference was that the few duties that Yamamoto had taken up due to the lack of an official Captain was finally released to Itachi. It wasn��t in any way different to what he was already used to.


    Itachi was seated under a tree shade behind his house and was slowly going through the tranquil motions of cleaning his weapons �C sword, kunais, shurikens, trap wires etc.


    His mind was empty for once. No plans were being made, no worries were being contemplated on. He didn��t reflect on his actions. He didn��t try to understand the reason behind the actions of others. He wasn��t having a mental battle against some insane masterplan, nor was he meditating on the intricacies of his new identities.


    For the first time in a long while, Itachi thought of nothing.


    Like a lone leaf sleeping on the surface of still water, flowing in any absent direction the wind blew, Itachi��s eyes remained absently opened as his body went through the familiar motions.


    Unfortunately, his state of blissful emptiness was destined to be destroyed when his hands paused their motions when it felt that the shuriken it was cleaning had suddenly disappeared from its hold.


    It resumed its motion, this time picking a senbon, but once again ended up pausing its movements when it felt the senbon disappeared from its grip.


    Slowly and calmly, Itachi��s eyes gradually regained their focus and a sigh escaped his lips when he realized who was responsible for disturbing him. And worst yet, he couldn��t even be mad.


    ��Can I do anything for you, Yachiru?�� He asked tenderly and actively went through the motions of cleaning his tools, saying nothing even when Yachiru started swiping some off his hands.


    ��Hmm mm.�� Yachiru hummed over his shoulders. Her eyes sparkled when she saw the super shining kunai Itachi had just cleaned. ��It has been sooo long since Tachi-tachi visited me so I decided to visit you today.��


    She made up a game in her mind where she would try and swipe only the weapons Itachi was cleaning, even frowning in frustration when she failed to swipe one before Itachi dropped them.


    ��I��m sorry about that. I��ve been quite busy as of late.�� Itachi said, and asked curiously after. ��How do you and Zaraki go about his legal duties and still have time to lazily lay around?��


    ��Ah ha!�� She exclaimed victoriously after swiping one of the fancier looking kunais.


    ��Hmm? I don��t know.�� She replied and added uncertainly. ��Maybe it��s because we don��t have to do all those things. I go through a few magazines and budgets but that��s it.��


    She didn��t know why and just shrugged when Itachi gave a rare deep and slow sigh.


    She soon got bored, mostly after acquiring a sizable loot for herself, and hopped over to lay into Itachi��s body. She brainstormed a few games they could play but when she couldn��t come up with one fun enough, a rare memory buoyed up and bloomed a radiant smile on her face.


    ��Tachi-tachi, come on! Come and cook for me!�� She dragged him to his feet with a surprising display of strength that belied her diminutive form. ��Kenny and Baldy like them so wrap some leftovers for them, yeah?��


    To the few Shinigami who saw them, the relationship between Itachi and Yachiru was too strange no matter how many times they��ve seen both of them together.


    In fact, they would say Yachiru was the weird one given how she had the best and most expressive relationship with not only the most dangerous Captain, but also the equally dangerous and most stoic Captain.


    The Shinigami on duty around Itachi��s house cursed unrelentingly as they were constantly bombarded with the aromatic smells that continuously wafted from Itachi��s kitchen.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 127 - The Elude of Romance

    ��Noooo, there��s no way I, a mere handsome and sexy shopkeeper, could possibly have bankai!�� �� Kisuke Urahara.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Years slowly and stealthily trickled by, and with the hardly changing nature of the Soul Society and souls in general, most remained unaware or nonchalant of its passing moments.


    While the wider Soul Society(the Rukongai Districts) remained the same in more ways than one, a few things happened, most unimportant, inside the Seireitei, specifically the Shinigami sphere.


    With Aizen��s defection being the prime event, Itachi went through the third trial in his career as a Shinigami, became a Captain and had his Bankai sealed and classified as a ��war asset��.


    That aside, the Captains became aware of Aizen��s plans with the H��gyoku, or at least the general sketch of it, and the Gotei 13 started monitoring all three realms, especially Hueco Mundo, for any abnormalities that might point to Aizen, while also keeping in a passive state of alarm in case of another invasion or if they had to take up the arms against Aizen in Hueco Mundo. Unfortunately, they weren��t at full strength as most of the Captain seats remained vacant.


    One of the more notable events was Gin��s sentencing. He was spared the death sentence and was instead imprisoned to carry out the sentence of three thousand years in the Maggots Nests.


    Another event, one that was secretive even among Captains, was an issue concerning Kenpachi Zaraki and ironically also involved Itachi.


    He was almost forbidden from sparring with Kenpachi, or taking any action that would make Kenpachi grow as a Shinigami(at least that was what it sounded like to Itachi), but surprisingly it was Yamamoto that put his foot down, even managing to draw over half of newly elected Central 46 to agree with him.


    All that incident did was to increase Itachi��s dislike and distrust for Central 46 and also pick up on the fact that they were �C some at least �C against Kenpachi becoming stronger, or spirits forbid, succeed in achieving his Shikai with how close he was. They were afraid of him.


    Picking up on this fact was very easy for Itachi. Regardless of how much he might hate it, coupled with his paranoia and bias, Itachi had been a noble, and not a lowly one at that. He could fit smoothly well into that crowd if he wanted to, except that there was a zero percent chance of that happening.


    He knew the reasons for their fear, and while cowardly and foolish it might be, he knew it was warranted to an extent.


    They didn��t want to create a Shinigami on par with Yamamoto that they couldn��t command or suppress.


    The numerous times he had sparred with Kenpachi, he had never once felt the limit of Kenpachi��s Reiatsu and had never seen someone��s Reiatsu that was as intense and dense as his, except for the Head Captain.


    If Itachi could fight on par with a Captain with both their Shikai released, Kenpachi could fight on par with a Captain with their Bankai released.


    No matter how many times he recalled their fight, it was plainly clear that Kenpachi was the stronger fighter and he only kept up with his dangerous abilities��


    �� Itachi who could keep up with any Captain, except for two(Yamamoto and Aizen) with them using only Shikai, was being matched swing for swing and even pressured by a Kenpachi who had no Shikai or Bankai, no Shinigami-related exoteric technique, and only relied on just his chipped blade, wild instincts, and pure physical strength.


    One was a genius with great intellect, greater skill and a virtuoso of combat, while the other was a monster of combat.


    There was a singular question that no doubt echoed through everybody��s mind, Itachi and Yamamoto included, when they comprehend Kenpachi��s potential.


    ��Should he ever attain Bankai, who would be strong enough to be his match?��


    Even without a Shikai, his Reiryoku was so abundant that it automatically refined his Reiatsu to the point that not only was his skin so difficult to cut through, his Reiatsu became so dense that it reduced the effect of any Reiryoku-based attack. He had a natural resistance to all spiritual power-based attack that only grew thinner the more an opponent was to his level.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    �� And these were all the notable things that happened in the last few years.


    And like a sparingly handful of individuals suspected, as the days steadily trickled by, Kenpachi Zaraki ever so slowly crept towards the threshold of his Shikai, a threshold he found himself unable to cross no matter how much and how hard he kept trying. He was missing something, he could tell that much, but for the love of all the blood he��s spilled he couldn��t tell what that thing was.


    As it were, Kenpachi Zaraki was not a patient soul. Patience was not a virtue he had, if he had any to begin with.


    With every passing day his frustrations grew, and he slowly reverted to the state of mind that was most natural to him.


    ����


    [POV: With Itachi]


    Itachi walked towards the main compound of the 10th Division with Soi Fon following silently behind him. Most of the Shinigami they met along the way greeted Itachi respectfully but with a peculiar expression on their faces when they realized the direction he was walking in.


    They arrived at the main building that was situated on the west side of the compound and before Soi Fon could knock, someone slid the door open and a tired gruff voice beckoned Itachi to enter.


    ��Good morning, Captain Itachi.�� Rangiku who stood behind the door greeted Itachi and ushered them in.


    ��Lieutenant Matsumoto.�� Itachi returned the greeting with a nod and walked towards where Isshin was sprawled on as he tiredly stamped a heap of reports.


    ��Why me? Of all people, why me? I hate this job.�� He cried out indignantly and childishly but the heap decreased quickly at a visible pace.


    ��Itachi, I got your message. But tell me again why my subordinates have to be the one to do this?�� Isshin asked with half-lidded and tired eyes. The playfulness and childish tantrums were visible on every part of his body except his eyes.


    While the two Captains discussed private matters, the two Lieutenants remained in the wider room �C Soi Fon standing up in mirror-like stillness whereas Rangiku sat quietly with a book in hand.


    Time passed and with no sign of their discussion coming to an end, Rangiku bookmarked her book and turned to Soi Fon who was standing diligently in wait for her Captain.


    ��You should relax a little, Soi Fon. It��s not as if he��s in any danger here�� I would be glad if he was.�� She teased her straight-laced fellow Lieutenant, mumbling the last part to herself.


    ��Tsk. You��re just like him. You��re no fun.�� She��d meant to say it as a passing comment but a little venom seeped into her words, particularly when she mentioned ��him��.


    It came as a surprise to most but sometime during Gin��s trial Itachi had become the person she hated the most.


    Gin had refused to speak to her and Itachi, her fellow Lieutenant back then, who clearly knew something about Gin being the one who captured and interrogated Gin, refused to tell her anything.


    That however wasn��t the reason that made her hate him, the reason for it was a comment Itachi had made.


    ��Why bother so exhaustingly? If you don��t understand why he��s resolved himself to die, then maybe you never understood him at all. I however, do. And it is because I understand exactly what he feels that I know he wants nothing more than to die, and honestly, that is the kindest thing someone like him deserves.��


    There was something in Itachi��s words when he��d said those words but Rangiku didn��t care about such redundancies as her eyes saw a searing white.


    She��d attacked him then and there only to blackout and wake up hours later lying in the middle of nowhere.


    He��d instantly become her least favorite Shinigami, a fact everyone in both Divisions knew, except that they could see how little Itachi cared.


    ��Soi Fon, let��s go.�� Itachi exited the room called Soi Fon. He nodded at Rangiku as he left. Just because the other party hated him for some reason doesn��t mean he��ll forego basic courtesy.


    As they left the office, Soi Fon noticed some peculiar looks they got �C some happy, some sad. A bet.


    ��That has to be the most stupid thing I��ve ever seen.�� She commented.


    ��What is?��


    ��Do you know some of them actually believe there��s something going on between you and the 10th Division��s Lieutenant?��


    ��Well, I think there����


    ��Something romantic.�� Soi Fon promptly cut him off and smirked when she saw how instantly his words died in his throat.


    Itachi��s eyes surveyed around them and caught some Shinigami passing around money and focused in their direction.


    He glanced at Soi Fon and faced forward. ��At least you��re not dumb enough to believe that.��


    She chuckled, especially when she could see how he had been blindsided by her words.


    ��True. But it is entertaining to humor such thoughts every once in a while.�� She sent him a sly grin. ��You might have denied being involved with the Lieutenant romantically but I feel like it��s more because it��s Lieutenant Matsumoto rather than the insinuation of you having romantic feelings for someone.��


    ��You��re correct on both counts. I am not romantically inclined towards anyone.��


    ��Yet, right?�� She laughingly called out as Itachi started leaving her behind.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 128 - After Training Nature Break

    ��If there is such a thing like happiness in this world, it should resemble the endless nothingness. Nihility is having nothing and having nothing to lose. If that isn��t happiness�� then what is?�� �� Ulquiorra Cifer.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    Itachi and Amaterasu��s blades locked with each other but instead of sparks flying, the flames around them rose higher and pranced around ecstatically.


    Itachi was wearing only his mesh shirt and pants with his hair tied in a ponytail. He was barefoot but that couldn��t be seen as black flames covered not only his knees to his toes, but also covered his hands from his elbows to his fingertips.


    Amaterasu on the other hand remained a silhouette of flames but unlike before, her features are now more defined and clearer even if it was still in the form of flames. For example, it was easy to make out that she was wearing a kimono and had some kind of hairpiece with ribbons on her hair.


    It was like she was now painted black with small wisps of flames dancing around her instead of flickering flames in a vaguely female form.


    As for the reason they were fighting, it was because Itachi had nothing better to do. He could now freely materialize his Zanpakut�� spirits after achieving Bankai and other than sparing with other Captains, which was something he could only do with Kenpachi as the others were mostly busy. Besides, apart from Kenpachi, there were only two other Captains he was close with that he could ask for spar.


    Ky��raku �C but he was too lazy and refused to release his Shikai no matter what, claiming it was tiresome �C more for him than Itachi.


    Unohana �C except that he couldn��t as she said she hadn��t drawn her blades for centuries and had solely focused her time on being a healer.


    He could ask Isshin. The man was more likely to agree than Ky��raku, but he wasn��t that close with Isshin to ask him to spar.


    So of course he would fall back to his Zanpakut�� spirits which were also a plus as they could fight on equal grounds with him. And of the two, Amaterasu was the one most eager to fight him, sometimes even arguing with the slow and soft-spoken Tsukuyomi to take his chance in fighting Itachi.


    Black Sea Conflagration.


    Itachi sank into the sea and three Itachis spawned out and closed in on Amaterasu from three different directions.


    ��Haha! You��ll have to try harder than that, my dear.�� As the first blade reached her, Amaterasu swapped her position with the farthest Itachi and swiftly stabbed her blade through the second as the first stabbed the third who had been swapped into Amaterasu��s position.


    The first made the mistake of turning back to face Amaterasu only to turn rigid when a blade stabbed through him from behind while the Amaterasu he was looking at burst apart in flames.


    ��Come on. Make this a little interesting for me!�� She grinned at Itachi who turned to face her with difficulty.


    ��I-I d-did.�� He stuttered before his head fell to the side in death. She looked in the direction where the clone��s head was facing and saw herself and Itachi but the image she saw was a complete replica of their current position but with a slight difference. She and Itachi had swapped roles, where she was the one looking over in this direction with dead eyes while Itachi skewered her.


    She scowled even more when she found the memory of that aberration in her head. She couldn��t even tell which of them was the real one.


    ��Burnout.��


    Her flames soared and she blasted everything in their immediate surroundings to nothing��


    Her instincts screamed at her and she immediately retreated, just barely safe enough to dodge the black rise of flames that silently swallowed everything.


    ��Fucking brat. Since when?�� She asked angrily but there was also a happy grin that was threatening to spill out from her lips.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ��When not?�� Itachi simply replied, his answer too vague and contemptuous for her liking.


    The subtleness of Tsukuyomi��s abilities were one of the reasons why she hated the damned sagely crow.


    With the Black Sea still spread below them Amaterasu simply teleported to Itachi to drop an explosion on his face but he was quick to react and used his own influence to ready himself for the explosion in a split second.


    The fraction of a second between her arriving and disappearing was when the bomb went off and yet Itachi reacted to it as his upper body exploded like flames and combined with the resulting explosion from Amaterasu before joining back together with a wobble.


    Amaterasu fell towards him from above with a torrential downpour at her behest.


    ��Enton: Sever and Swallow.��


    He used the same move he used against Gin��s false Bankai and swung his sword into the incoming downpour of flames.


    The two attacks collided against each other in no great show of power and explosion and instead tried dwindling the other with a low hum.


    Itachi��s eyes spun as he and Amaterasu weaved their swords in a dizzying flurry of stabs, blocks, counters and parries �C both trying, failing and trying again to gain an edge over the other in skill and power.


    Unfortunately, and like Amaterasu would always say after every fight, ��all good things must come to an end��. They had lost track of time six times during the entire duration of their fight and it was a reminder from Itachi��s crows that finally put an end to their heated fight.


    ��Don��t keep me waiting for too long.�� Amaterasu had simply said before fading away and turning silent.


    A murder of crows brought Itachi his shihakush�� and haori when he got ready to leave.


    ��Things have been really slow lately.�� He said to himself as he jumped down the mountain and freefall to the ground without much concern.


    He was in the Rukongai Districts, choosing to leave the Seireitei anytime he wanted to train by himself, and was slowly making his way back at a measured pace when he caught a glimpse of someone familiar picking what seemed to be herbs by a flowing stream.


    He was contemplating whether to stop, make his presence known or simply carry on quietly when she called out to him.


    Granted he wasn��t doing anything to hide his presence.


    ��Captain Itachi, what a pleasant surprise seeing you all the way out here.�� Unohana said with a warm smile while holding a basket under her arm where different types of herbs were neatly arranged.


    ��Likewise.�� Itachi said as he came closer to her. ��I sometimes come out here to clear my mind.��


    ��I see. We all do it every now and then. I know how crowded the Seireitei can be sometimes.��


    She was really understanding and it wasn��t just a show either. Sometimes even without speaking a word she could somehow guess what her patients were going through, physically or mentally, which Itachi attributed to how long-lived she was.


    ��Before you go, mind being a dear and gathering some of those herbs with yellow leaves for me?��


    Itachi silently accepted the request and bent down like her to pick up the herbs she pointed out.


    ��Do you come out here that often?��


    ��Not that much.�� Itachi replied while taking a closer scrutinizing look at the plants he was picking up. ��I don��t have the free time to take frequent long walks through the Rukongai.��


    She hummed noncommittally. ��That is a sentiment I truly understand.��


    ��And you? You could have sent one of your nurses if you really needed to procure these herbs.��


    She covered her mouth with her sleeves and let out a soul-stirring teal of laughter. ��Interrogating me, are we?��


    Itachi shook his head. ��No such thing. I��m just curious.��


    ��It��s a long time hobby of mine. Gathering herbs or exploring rare plants.�� She chuckled once more. ��While also taking long walks through the Rukongai I guess.��


    ��I guess the Rukongai have a way of drawing us back in no matter our status. All the Captains, even the former ones, every now and then, find themselves walking through the Rukongai time and time again. Even the Head Captain does so at his own time.��


    Their conversation flowed slowly, as neither were extensive speakers, but at a balanced pace they were both familiar with.


    ��This is enough for today. Thank you.�� The sun was already setting when Unohana ended their little herb foraging. They both carried filled up baskets while slowly making their return.


    ��Thank you for staying for so long. I don��t think I would have managed it all on time.�� She said.


    Itachi looked at the basket of herbs hanging off his arm and plucked up one of the leaves from the yellow ones he first picked up. ��It��s alright. I found it����


    ����Calming and therapeutic?�� She guessed with the usual warm smile on her face becoming a tad bit warmer when Itachi nodded.


    Itachi glanced at her, then at his basket of herbs and sighed loudly, something he was doing rather frequently these days. ��Was it that obvious?��


    Unohana however shook her head. ��Natural activities like these help rest your mind after stressful activities like training.�� She once again laughed when she saw the question in his eyes. ��It wasn��t obvious, but I can tell. I��ve been in your shoes a thousand times and I��ve recommended it a thousand more times to people. It all comes down to experience.��


    ��I��m getting the feeling you��re more experienced than you let on.�� It was a casual comment, at least Itachi had thought so.


    ��Oh? Are you saying I��m older than I look?�� She asked him with closed smiling eyes.


    It was an honest slip up but Itachi was too late to realize that.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 128 - After Training Nature Break

    ��If there is such a thing like happiness in this world, it should resemble the endless nothingness. Nihility is having nothing and having nothing to lose. If that isn��t happiness�� then what is?�� �� Ulquiorra Cifer.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    Itachi and Amaterasu��s blades locked with each other but instead of sparks flying, the flames around them rose higher and pranced around ecstatically.


    Itachi was wearing only his mesh shirt and pants with his hair tied in a ponytail. He was barefoot but that couldn��t be seen as black flames covered not only his knees to his toes, but also covered his hands from his elbows to his fingertips.


    Amaterasu on the other hand remained a silhouette of flames but unlike before, her features are now more defined and clearer even if it was still in the form of flames. For example, it was easy to make out that she was wearing a kimono and had some kind of hairpiece with ribbons on her hair.


    It was like she was now painted black with small wisps of flames dancing around her instead of flickering flames in a vaguely female form.


    As for the reason they were fighting, it was because Itachi had nothing better to do. He could now freely materialize his Zanpakut�� spirits after achieving Bankai and other than sparing with other Captains, which was something he could only do with Kenpachi as the others were mostly busy. Besides, apart from Kenpachi, there were only two other Captains he was close with that he could ask for spar.


    Ky��raku �C but he was too lazy and refused to release his Shikai no matter what, claiming it was tiresome �C more for him than Itachi.


    Unohana �C except that he couldn��t as she said she hadn��t drawn her blades for centuries and had solely focused her time on being a healer.


    He could ask Isshin. The man was more likely to agree than Ky��raku, but he wasn��t that close with Isshin to ask him to spar.


    So of course he would fall back to his Zanpakut�� spirits which were also a plus as they could fight on equal grounds with him. And of the two, Amaterasu was the one most eager to fight him, sometimes even arguing with the slow and soft-spoken Tsukuyomi to take his chance in fighting Itachi.


    Black Sea Conflagration.


    Itachi sank into the sea and three Itachis spawned out and closed in on Amaterasu from three different directions.


    ��Haha! You��ll have to try harder than that, my dear.�� As the first blade reached her, Amaterasu swapped her position with the farthest Itachi and swiftly stabbed her blade through the second as the first stabbed the third who had been swapped into Amaterasu��s position.


    The first made the mistake of turning back to face Amaterasu only to turn rigid when a blade stabbed through him from behind while the Amaterasu he was looking at burst apart in flames.


    ��Come on. Make this a little interesting for me!�� She grinned at Itachi who turned to face her with difficulty.


    ��I-I d-did.�� He stuttered before his head fell to the side in death. She looked in the direction where the clone��s head was facing and saw herself and Itachi but the image she saw was a complete replica of their current position but with a slight difference. She and Itachi had swapped roles, where she was the one looking over in this direction with dead eyes while Itachi skewered her.


    She scowled even more when she found the memory of that aberration in her head. She couldn��t even tell which of them was the real one.


    ��Burnout.��


    Her flames soared and she blasted everything in their immediate surroundings to nothing��


    Her instincts screamed at her and she immediately retreated, just barely safe enough to dodge the black rise of flames that silently swallowed everything.


    ��Fucking brat. Since when?�� She asked angrily but there was also a happy grin that was threatening to spill out from her lips.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ��When not?�� Itachi simply replied, his answer too vague and contemptuous for her liking.


    The subtleness of Tsukuyomi��s abilities were one of the reasons why she hated the damned sagely crow.


    With the Black Sea still spread below them Amaterasu simply teleported to Itachi to drop an explosion on his face but he was quick to react and used his own influence to ready himself for the explosion in a split second.


    The fraction of a second between her arriving and disappearing was when the bomb went off and yet Itachi reacted to it as his upper body exploded like flames and combined with the resulting explosion from Amaterasu before joining back together with a wobble.


    Amaterasu fell towards him from above with a torrential downpour at her behest.


    ��Enton: Sever and Swallow.��


    He used the same move he used against Gin��s false Bankai and swung his sword into the incoming downpour of flames.


    The two attacks collided against each other in no great show of power and explosion and instead tried dwindling the other with a low hum.


    Itachi��s eyes spun as he and Amaterasu weaved their swords in a dizzying flurry of stabs, blocks, counters and parries �C both trying, failing and trying again to gain an edge over the other in skill and power.


    Unfortunately, and like Amaterasu would always say after every fight, ��all good things must come to an end��. They had lost track of time six times during the entire duration of their fight and it was a reminder from Itachi��s crows that finally put an end to their heated fight.


    ��Don��t keep me waiting for too long.�� Amaterasu had simply said before fading away and turning silent.


    A murder of crows brought Itachi his shihakush�� and haori when he got ready to leave.


    ��Things have been really slow lately.�� He said to himself as he jumped down the mountain and freefall to the ground without much concern.


    He was in the Rukongai Districts, choosing to leave the Seireitei anytime he wanted to train by himself, and was slowly making his way back at a measured pace when he caught a glimpse of someone familiar picking what seemed to be herbs by a flowing stream.


    He was contemplating whether to stop, make his presence known or simply carry on quietly when she called out to him.


    Granted he wasn��t doing anything to hide his presence.


    ��Captain Itachi, what a pleasant surprise seeing you all the way out here.�� Unohana said with a warm smile while holding a basket under her arm where different types of herbs were neatly arranged.


    ��Likewise.�� Itachi said as he came closer to her. ��I sometimes come out here to clear my mind.��


    ��I see. We all do it every now and then. I know how crowded the Seireitei can be sometimes.��


    She was really understanding and it wasn��t just a show either. Sometimes even without speaking a word she could somehow guess what her patients were going through, physically or mentally, which Itachi attributed to how long-lived she was.


    ��Before you go, mind being a dear and gathering some of those herbs with yellow leaves for me?��


    Itachi silently accepted the request and bent down like her to pick up the herbs she pointed out.


    ��Do you come out here that often?��


    ��Not that much.�� Itachi replied while taking a closer scrutinizing look at the plants he was picking up. ��I don��t have the free time to take frequent long walks through the Rukongai.��


    She hummed noncommittally. ��That is a sentiment I truly understand.��


    ��And you? You could have sent one of your nurses if you really needed to procure these herbs.��


    She covered her mouth with her sleeves and let out a soul-stirring teal of laughter. ��Interrogating me, are we?��


    Itachi shook his head. ��No such thing. I��m just curious.��


    ��It��s a long time hobby of mine. Gathering herbs or exploring rare plants.�� She chuckled once more. ��While also taking long walks through the Rukongai I guess.��


    ��I guess the Rukongai have a way of drawing us back in no matter our status. All the Captains, even the former ones, every now and then, find themselves walking through the Rukongai time and time again. Even the Head Captain does so at his own time.��


    Their conversation flowed slowly, as neither were extensive speakers, but at a balanced pace they were both familiar with.


    ��This is enough for today. Thank you.�� The sun was already setting when Unohana ended their little herb foraging. They both carried filled up baskets while slowly making their return.


    ��Thank you for staying for so long. I don��t think I would have managed it all on time.�� She said.


    Itachi looked at the basket of herbs hanging off his arm and plucked up one of the leaves from the yellow ones he first picked up. ��It��s alright. I found it����


    ����Calming and therapeutic?�� She guessed with the usual warm smile on her face becoming a tad bit warmer when Itachi nodded.


    Itachi glanced at her, then at his basket of herbs and sighed loudly, something he was doing rather frequently these days. ��Was it that obvious?��


    Unohana however shook her head. ��Natural activities like these help rest your mind after stressful activities like training.�� She once again laughed when she saw the question in his eyes. ��It wasn��t obvious, but I can tell. I��ve been in your shoes a thousand times and I��ve recommended it a thousand more times to people. It all comes down to experience.��


    ��I��m getting the feeling you��re more experienced than you let on.�� It was a casual comment, at least Itachi had thought so.


    ��Oh? Are you saying I��m older than I look?�� She asked him with closed smiling eyes.


    It was an honest slip up but Itachi was too late to realize that.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 129 - Work Ethics

    ��The Kuchiki clan is one of the four noble houses. We must set the standard for all shinigami. If we do not abide by the code��then who will uphold it?�� �� Byakuya Kuchiki.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    ��Ahhhh~��


    A soft breath. A tranquil exhale.


    SWOOOSH!


    The sound of a blade splitting the air became even more pronounced in the eerie silence. As soon as the first blade flew, the rest followed �C all soon mirrored by the pacing steps.


    ��What����


    The first whisper of disbelief was the very one that disturbed the horrific and unbelievable dance that was taking place before the widened pair of eyes hidden in the shadows.


    Figured clad in all black wielding short swords and daggers flew out from the darkness, all towards one person.


    The same person that had both his eyes, ears and his hands bound behind his back in a Kid�� seal.


    Yet the same person was the very one dancing between the flying knives and sweeping swords from 15 attackers.


    With his legs being the only part of his body free of binds, it became the only part he could use to both move, deflect, counter and attack �C and it turned out to be the only part he needed against these figures.


    First stepping on one of the wayward blades against the ground, he curved his heel into the masked figure��s face and laid him flat against the ground. In another fluid motion, he kicked up the blade under his feet and deflected three daggers flying for him, veering two of them in the line of sight of two of his attackers jumping at him.


    He ducked, evading a back stab and swept the man behind him off his feet.


    The other attackers faltered for a moment, unbelieving of the scene in front of them, but soon steeled themselves and pushed forward, none saying a word but they all had the same words ringing in their minds.


    ��Once. We just have to touch him once.��


    As many as they rushed in, one by one they saw their comrades fall �C in either the simplest ways or in the unbelievable way �C and they soon started to accept the reality in front of them and the sour taste it was known for.


    ��Acrk!��


    And so the last man fell.


    Their visible eyes watched in disgruntlement as their Captain easily broke the Kid�� binds that sealed off his hands, eyes and ears.


    If he easily defeated them with only his legs, then how much quicker could he easily kill them with his released senses �C from binds which he also easily broke out of �C?


    ��Only four of you passed. And you know yourselves.�� Itachi said as he looked at the group of downed Shinigami before him.


    A series of exclamations came in response to Itachi��s words before suddenly dying out as everyone soon understood why, the passing criteria.


    As Itachi had said, only four of them had been able to turn his counter attack against him. All his counters were basically invisible and too fast to react to, even for most experienced Shinigami (and they were all grim blindspots), and the four that managed it only managed to double counter only one of his attacks before they all fell to the next one.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ��Those four are yours from now on.�� Itachi said to thin air, surprising the group of grieving Shinigami who were confused on who he was talking to.


    By the time they turned to look back at him, the ever-elusive Captain of the 2nd Division was gone.


    ��Hey! Where did those guys go?�� And when they looked back at themselves, they realized four of them were missing. And that would be the last time they ever saw them.


    ��..


    Itachi, since becoming a Captain, slowly took his time in finding out what he could about the Great Noble Houses and what secrets were held behind those veils of nobility.


    Even if he wasn��t aware of everything, he could smell the distinct stink of dead mice behind the facade that were the ��Noble�� Families.


    And he could smell something slowly stirring up behind those walls. It was only a matter of time before the stink becomes too thick that it soon starts to draw the attention of passers-by �C someone like him for example.


    Like he would always say if anyone asks, he is not a schemer. He only has keen eyes.


    ��Captain Itachi..��


    Someone called out to him as they silently arrived behind him.


    ��Captain Byakuya.�� Itachi acknowledged without turning around. Even if they hid their Reiatsu well, it was next to impossible to fully mask it when using Shunpo to move behind a fellow Captain.


    ��Do you have something to say to me, Captain Byakuya?�� Itachi asked.


    Byakuya, from the beginning, was not a very huge fan of Itachi and unlike other people �C Mayuri Kurotsuchi �C Byakuya was just like his grandfather, which means most of his dissatisfaction with Itachi, other than sometimes showing on his face, was kept mostly to himself.


    ��Not entirely.�� Byakuya replied.


    ��Then this is surely a surprise.�� Itachi said calmly.


    One of the things about Itachi that Byakuya disliked the most was this cold, detached and even expression he always seemed to have. Even the Head Captain on rare occasions sometimes visibly expresses his satisfaction or anger.


    ��The Hoinu Clan. They are vassals of my Kuchiki Family. Release them to me, I��ll punish them how I see fit.��


    Itachi stared at Byakuya through the edge of his eyes and though they were covered by his hair, he could see Byakuya staring back at him.


    Itachi opened his mouth and asked, just as calmly as he looked. ��And why is that?��


    ����Noblesse Oblige.���� Byakuya replied. ��It is something you would understand, isn��t it?��


    Two pairs of cold dark eyes stared unflinchingly at the other. Itachi was the first to withdraw.


    ��Soi Fon started processing the transfer an hour ago. You��ll receive the Hoinu rebels at the end of the day.�� And he left immediately after. Almost as if he was waiting for Byakuya to show up before leaving.


    Byakuya stared at the spot Itachi had been and sighed by himself.


    ��Itachi Uchiha. Just as you said grandfather, he truly is a hard man to read.�� He shook his head softly before leaving. After this he had to Rukongai since some Hollows had started acting up, mostly around the area his Division looked over.


    ��..


    After leaving Byakuya, Itachi went to the Shin���� Academy to teach, having become a favorite among his students since back in the days �C not that he knew much about it or cared to know.


    Though it was very rare to see, every few years, every few decades in a while, he got to see different types of talents joining the Academy as students. And with each new talent came a new perspective in how he saw them and how they saw the world. From the most childish and na?ve views, to the most cynical and hypocritical ones.


    And one of such were two students who were practically edging towards the end of both spectrums, yet still holding passionate flames within them.


    One was a fifth year student, Sh��hei Hisagi, and the other was a first year student, Momo Hinamori.


    The former was a growing cynic, yet with a sense of extreme camaraderie, while the other, a young girl, was too na?ve and passionate, even letting it show on occasions where it would be unsightly to see.


    ��Good morning, Captain Itachi.�� Shuhei greeted Itachi with the utmost respect when he met him. The respect wasn��t born out of simply meeting a Captain and being taught by them, no. It came from the conversations he��d had slowly had with the man who had become his most respected Captain out of all the current Captains.


    ��Do you need help getting ready for the lecture?�� He asked.


    ��I��ll be fine.�� Itachi said and waved him off to which he nodded and retreated. They weren��t similar, in most cases at least. Where Shuhei would be more inclined to help anyone who asked for it, he had found the Captain to be the type to watch and judge when someone in need was truly at their end, and instead of outright helping, would instead prod them to see if they still had any more strength to help themselves.


    It also wasn��t much of a surprise to either of them when Yamamoto stuck Itachi with Ethics class to add to his repertoire of side gigs as an academy teacher.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 130 - Byakuyas Day Out I

    ��You idiot! There��s always shadows wherever there��s light!�� ��  Zaraki Kenpachi.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    ��You know, most people wouldn��t believe how good of a cook you are.�� Soi Fon stated as she enjoyed her dinner, courtesy of Itachi.


    ��Then don��t tell them.�� Itachi replied, making her snort.


    ��You should be more worried about Yachiru broadcasting to the rest of the Rukongai than me telling someone else. The whole of Seireitei probably has heard of how good you cook by now.��


    Itachi groaned. His lack of reputation had a reputation, most of which was perpetuated by none other than Yachiru. Sometimes he wondered why someone as mischievous as her was put in charge of the sole media outlet in the Seireitei.


    ��Tell me about it.�� He couldn��t put the most outrageous things past Ky��raku after the man showed up to his house just when he was about to cook himself dinner. Or the fact that Yachiru always insisted on bigger rations anytime he had some for takeouts.


    ��So?�� Itachi asked, intentionally changing the subject, which made Soi Fon snort in amusement.


    She finished her meal, which was always a delight given how rare it was for Itachi to cook nowadays, and the room becoming a bit serious as she looked at him.


    ��There wasn��t much I could observe given the short time I was there and how guarded they were against me. But you��re right,�� she frowned, ��a rebellion like that, one that serious, is not without comparable impetus. In fact you could say they were too on guard about something that wasn��t that big of a deal, as they claimed.��


    She threw her head back and shrugged helplessly. ��There��s little I can do on my end. I may be the head of my clan but it is a small one, not at all comparable to any of the Great Noble Families. And any suspicious movement on my end will immediately alert them.��


    Itachi didn��t say anything and remained silent for a while before asking, ��The Shih��in Clan Head, how is he?��


    ��Young Master Y��shir��? He��s still a little kid, but he has the support of all the elders. Why?��


    ��Just thinking maybe I should see him one of these days. The Onmistukid�� is still under the banner of the Shih��in after all.�� He said, before adding, ��Put in a request from me whenever you get the chance.��


    Soi Fon still looked unsure. ��But meeting with the Young Master, won��t it raise some suspicions from the others? Especially with the Kuchiki?��


    Itachi shook his head softly and gave her a sidelong glance with mirth glistening in his dark eyes.


    ��They are already suspicious of any move I make, you confirmed that yourself. Directing their suspicions is the best we can hope for.��


    ��It��s not as if they know what I��m digging for. They think I��m focused on what��s happening with the minor regent clans.��


    Soi Fon nodded and watched as Itachi left. ��I��m curious. What��s happening with Captain Kenpachi? Yachiru wouldn��t say.�� She asked before he walked out the door.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ���� Who knows?��


    She huffed in dissatisfaction at Itachi��s answer as he left.


    ����


    [POV: With Byakuya Kuchiki]


    The wind billowed as I did the final swing of my sword to end my short training session, taking a short appreciative breath as I witnessed the results of my efforts.


    ��You��re strong, Byakuya. But this much is not enough.��


    My teeth tightened as that particular memory resurfaced and once again as it did, a wave of doubt concerning my current capabilities washed over me.


    ��Splendid as always, Lord Byakuya.�� One of the elderly servants bowed in admiration but all that did was wedge the lump deeper into my throat.


    ���� this much is not enough.��


    Subconsciously, I ended up agreeing with the words of my grandfather.


    ��Should I prepare the bath?��


    I gave an affirmative grunt and he soon ushered the other servants to carry out the task.


    ��Anything new?��


    I could feel him nodding behind me with his posture straightening with seriousness.


    ��As speculated, he seems to be interested in whatever it is that caused them to act up. Try as he might to act subtle, it is impossible to fool all our eyes.��


    I nodded but said nothing else. Like grandfather had said, despite his commendable prowess, Itachi Uchiha falls to the same vice that all geniuses do �C tunnel vision. So focused on a target that he fails to see the larger frame. The same reason why someone like the traitor Aizen could fool him so spectacularly.


    ��Leave him be for now.�� Other than snooping, there was nothing else he could do.


    ��..


    ��Captain, that��s the last of them.�� Someone reported.


    ��Casualty?��


    ��None, Captain.��


    ��Good.�� The cold look marring my face gave him pause more than anything. Hollows popping up in the Rukongai in groups every now and then we��re a usual occurrence but it with irregularity of their appearance that annoys me more than anything.


    ��The rest of you can go back. Tell the clan I��ll be back in a few days.�� I could feel my impassive face melting off in relief as soon as they left.


    ��Finally some peace and quiet.�� The deep yawn practically filtered out most of the mental exhaustion.


    ��How does he keep up such a face for days on end?�� I can see the usefulness of it, especially in a position like mine, but keeping it on for so long was exhausting to say the least.


    The reason I told them to go without me was simple; the Soul Society, especially the clan, could be suffocating at times. Especially now that I am knee-deep in clan politics.


    Lost walks like these were a much welcome guilty pleasure.


    It was already nighttime, with me having spent more than a few hours doing blissful nothing when a scream for help disturbed this peaceful night��s silence.


    My eyes held disdain as I looked at the bunch of lowly thugs surrounding a hapless frail girl who from the look of things had stolen some of their things. Nothing viciously criminal, just a bunch of wraps �C likely for the incoming cold season �C and some sweets?


    ��Even animals have more honor than you herd of swines.��


    The thugs did what any sane lowlifes would do, run the moment they realized they were face to face with a Shinigami.


    ��T-thank you so much, sir.�� She stuttered.


    ��Think nothing of it.��


    I walked away but after thirty minutes of walking I could still sense her trudging behind with a moderate distance between us. I ignored it at first but after the two hours mark, one where I unknowingly slowed down just so she could keep up, I stopped entirely and waited for her to catch up. Cue her walking even more slowly.


    ��What do you want?�� She jumped back in fright.


    ��Um, n-nothing, my lord.��


    She shrunk even further when I squinted my eyes at her due to how she referred to me.


    ��Then why are you following me?�� She fell silent at that and refused to meet my eye, appearing even more suspicious as she did. ��Well?��


    ��That��s�� I live in that direction.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 131 - Byakuyas Day Out II

    A/N: Sorry for going MIA all of a sudden. I just finished my final paper last week and signed out, so congratulations for me I guess. Now the only thing remaining is my final project defense for me to finally kiss this school goodbye.


    ================


    Byakuya kept his walk going with the weird girl trailing silently behind him, so silently that if it weren��t for his senses he would have thought he was walking alone. And while that was a pleasing thought in his current mood, the fact that there was a soul behind him unnerved him after the first few hours.


    She was a bearable company since she made sure to make herself as inconspicuous as possible but then Byakuya couldn��t easily waive her from his mind since he had to make sure to keep himself in check, not for any vapid reason, but simply because he had unknowingly become her chauffeur. He couldn��t just disappear and appear in another district of the Rukongai, neither could he use his Reiatsu freely because of the shaking leaf (not that he had any reason to, especially given his masterful control of it).


    ��What were you doing this far out from your District?�� he asked after he couldn��t ignore her otherwise ignorable presence any longer.


    ��I was���� she trailed off and Byakuya had to hold off the compelling urge to sigh. He could feel how she shrunk further into whatever shell she had around her and her wasn��t too invested to probe deeper. She probably had a story that wasn��t that much different from the rest of the Rukongai populace.


    They spent the night, and the next two nights together, even as they passed the only settlement they��ve come across since they started they snail��s walk. It was when they passed the second one that Byakuya was forced to asked her which, or where she was from in particular. He didn��t know what kind of answer he expected, but the one he got was surprising to say the least. Surprising, but not unexpected.


    ��So you don��t have any place to live in particular, just wandering.�� He stated matter-of-factly.


    She nodded, managing to look more shameful than Byakuya had ever seen her, which wasn��t much but was saying something.


    ��So where did you have in mind in going by following me? I doubt your aimless wandering kept you from thinking of such simple things.�� His eyes bore into her with his back laid against a tree while the girl sat on the ground in a seiza with her head bowed to the ground. Oh, and how delightful that he couldn��t hold back the groan that seeped out before he even realized it was coming out.


    ��What is your name?��


    The silence that followed was palpable as they both stared speechlessly at each other, realizing that neither knew the other��s name.


    Byakuya was at the very least thankful for the small mercies that nobody, either from the Clan or his Division, was here to witness the disparity from the him now and the one everybody else knew.


    ��Well?��


    ��H-Hisana.�� She, Hisana, muttered.


    ��Hisana.�� Byakuya nodded. ��I can no longer accompany you any more than this. I��ll be returning to the Seiretei by nightfall.��


    ��I understand.�� She said looking directly at him. Maybe for the first time even. She bowed in sincerity and thanked him. ��Thank you, my lord.��


    ��Byakuya. Kuchiki Byakuya.��


    ��Thank you, Lord Byakuya.�� If she recognized his name, she either paid no mind to it or she did which was why her sincerity was apparent.


    They fell into the silence that was now somewhat familiar - awkward still - between them, with Hisana looking at him every now and then, not with sneaking glances but direct stares.


    ��You don��t look like the other Shinigami I��ve seen.�� She said but Byakuya remained silent. ����Are you like-��


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ��Why were you wandering?�� Byakuya finally asked. ��Don��t you know that aimlessly wandering the Rukongai can get weak souls like you killed? Even if not by Hollows, bandits and other less than honorable scum can just as easily end your life.��


    He saw the light in her eyes grow dim and it didn��t take a genius to know that there was a story behind it and it wasn��t one that she was going to share now, if ever. Seeing he wasn��t going to get an answer to the only question he had an interest in asking, he pushed himself off the tree he was leaning against and gestured to the road ahead of them.


    ��You��ve rested enough. Let��s cover a much ground as possible before nightfall.��


    ��Yes, Lord Byakuya.��


    ����.


    [POV: With Itachi]


    The issue with the rebelling regent of the Kuchiki Clan wasn��t much of an issue to Itachi as much as he made it seem to both the Head Captain and the new Kuchiki Head. Most of his regards towards it was just to probe the reaction of new Clan Head and the old Kuchiki Patriarch. Importance was subjective after all.


    ��So um, Mr. Itachi, what are we doing all the way out here?�� Junpei asked while curiously looking around, unsure why Itachi had suddenly pulled him out of his duty and taken him out of the Seiretei.


    ��I mean, I��m not saying I��m disgruntled or anything. It��s just-��


    ��Be quiet, Junpei.�� Itachi warned. He stopped at the bank of a stream and turned to face his confused charge. ��I want to see how long you can persist against enemies while outnumbered. In other words, how long you can endure before using your Shikai.��


    Immediately he said that, the air around them changed and Itachi promptly disappeared with his parting words trailing behind.


    ��You weren��t being alert enough.��


    The hair on Junpei��s body sprung up in a cold realization that Itachi had knowingly led him to a pack of hunting Hollows. A quick count revealed eight Hollows circling around him with bloodlusted hunger, all eager to get a piece of his soul.


    This was the most he had been surrounded by Hollows with nobody being around him to either provide support or reassurance. ��Trust Mr. Itachi not to be considerate even in a life-threatening lesson. These aren��t your average level Hollows.��  He thought bitterly.


    Like a ripple, his blade went to his hands and he had to stop himself from almost releasing his Shikai in reflex to the danger he was in. His eyes zeroed in on the Hollow he could identify as the weakest. He didn��t have his Captain��s eyes to allow him see through virtually any lies and deception so he could realistically only rely on his senses to judge his opponents.


    ��Mr. Itachi is so unfair!�� He cried in his heart meanwhile his face was a mask of impassiveness.


    Spectating Junpei��s trial was his very Captain, Itachi, perched on a mountaintop miles away with the barest hint of displeasure in his eyes. Not for whatever Junpei was doing down below but because of how lacking his awareness was. And no, it was not because of the Hollows. It was rather the illusion that he failed to perceive for the past hour.


    ��He is getting better.�� He commented. It wasn��t just Junpei��s fighting technique, his Zankensoki and Kid�� mastery were leagues above what it would have been had he been any other Shinigami and now Itachi was pushing even that to its limit.


    As for the Hollows, finding them in his vicinity was one of the easiest things he could do.


    Two down.


    Due to their numbers, it was much harder for Junpei to take them down and being restricted to just Kid�� and Zankensoki, his options really were limited. Also, the Hollows themselves went exactly your average Hollow. They might be the same as fodder in Itachi��s eyes but for Shinigami on Junpei��s level, with their numbers, they might as well be a collective Vasto Lorde.


    Itachi watched as Junpei used a variation of the Double Suicide Decapitation Jutsu to take down the third Hollow, creating the much need breathing space he needed while also angering the remaining Hollows in the process.


    ��He��s making sure to take down the weaker Hollows first. Let��s see how that works out for you in the end.�� And just like he expected, Junpei started having more problems as the other Hollows started paying more attention to him now that the weaker ones were out of the way.


    He was struggling, Itachi knew, but he couldn��t bring himself to call it off just because of the fear that he might get hurt. He was improving vastly when he was under Soi Fon and being part ROOT meant he was more skilled than other people on his level and while he once begged Itachi to make him just strong enough, having come this far, Itachi couldn��t just leave him ��just strong enough�� not when ��just strong enough�� could get him killed and that would be on Itachi.


    The fourth one fell.


    Without his Shikai, Junpei was at his limit and Itachi could see it and after watching for a while and seeing that he was now getting pushed back and hurt every so often, Itachi decided that while he would let him use his Shikai he would also impose handicaps on them to see just how much Junpei could squeeze out �C


    A wave of Reiatsu washed over where Junpei was and with its billowing tide, all the Hollows surrounding Junpei were killed, completely erased, and instantly Itachi��s eyes zeroed in on the new arrival �C his displeasure all too clear in them.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 132 - Byakuyas Day Out III

    "Let me tell you about the difference between you and me. It''s like the story of the monkey trying to capture the moon. However close he thinks he is to the moon, it''s still just the reflection of the moon in the middle of the lake. No matter how he struggles to capture that "moon", he inevitably sinks to the bottom of that lake to no avail. You will never reach me." �C Kuchiki Byakuya.


    ?


    ?


    ?


    For all Junpei knew, one second he was having trouble being the clear focus of the remaining Hollows surrounding him (there was after all very little he could with just Kid�� and Zankensoki) and the next second they were all clear away before he could even react so he just stood there confused. Had he failed? Did Mr. Itachi really just help him when he wasn��t one cut shy of death?


    ��You Shinigami, are you alright?��


    He turned towards an unfamiliar voice and understanding soon covered his face and the realization of who he was made his reaction all the more complicated. A Captain just technically saved him, so did he fail the test or not? It was already strange enough that his first thought to being saved was whether he failed his test or not.


    ��Can you hear me?�� He was asked again and this time he fully paid attention to the Captain talking to him.


    ��Um, yes sir. I��m fine.�� He replied.


    Byakuya looked at the worse for wear Shinigami, noting that the Shinigami did not seem to have a Shikai yet could survive this long against those Hollows and from the looks of the destruction around the fight seemed to have been going on for a while.


    ��What Division are you from?�� Byakuya asked.


    ��2nd Division, sir.��


    ��Hmm?��


    It was at that moment that Byakuya noticed that something wasn��t right. His head whipped around and he saw Itachi calmly walking towards them. ��How did I not sense him coming?�� he wondered to himself and looked at Junpei to see awkward embarrassment instead of the expected surprise at his Captain��s arrival.


    ��Captain Itachi. I didn��t know you were around.�� He had his personal differences regarding Itachi, mostly stemming from the man��s upright morals that was sabotaged by his lacking capabilities befitting one of his stations.


    As a Captain, he couldn��t really input on how another Captain managed their Division, case in point was how nobody, even his grandfather, did anything about how Kenpachi ran his Division and whether or not it resulted in the death of his subordinate. So he couldn��t say anything even if Itachi was watching as his subordinate was almost killed.


    ��I was.�� Itachi replied. ��I appreciate you looking out for my subordinate but it was unneeded.��


    If that angered Byakuya like Itachi knew it most likely would have, the man did a good job of not showing it. It wasn��t that Itachi was trying to antagonize Byakuya, far from it. In fact Itachi would go as far and say that, with the exception of Mayuri Kurotsuchi, he wasn��t interested in being at odds with any Captain. If he could become somewhat friends with someone like Zaraki Kenpachi, he doubt there were that many people he couldn��t get along with.


    ��I see, I��ll be on my way then.�� Byakuya said and left them both to go back to Hisana who he had left behind so as not to get her hurt by being anywhere near a Hollow.


    ��So, did I fail the test?�� He heard Junpei ask as he left but whatever he thought of it remained only in his head.


    Itachi stayed silent for a beat before he replied. ��Not completely.��


    Junpei winced at the way his voice sounded. Granted Itachi��s voice mostly always had the same tone level to it but after knowing the man for more than a decade, he became pretty familiar with how to distinguish between the monochrome of Itachi��s voice. And it sounded, well not entirely bad but also not completely good.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ��Am I going to take it again since the other Captain, you know, ruined it?�� He had to practically force the question out of his mouth because of how baleful it was.


    Itachi turned around and began walking away with Junpei following just a step behind.


    ��It was an unaccounted interference.�� He replied. ��As for the test, it would be redundant to do it again would it not?��


    Junpei offered a wry nod after knowing Itachi was privy to his own reluctance instead he aimed for a shift in the subject.


    ��So are you going to tell me why you dragged me out to the middle of nowhere and ganged me up against a bunch of Hollows?��


    Itachi remained silent in the face of Junpei��s query with his charge remaining patiently silent until he wanted to answer.


    Itachi��s reason for not rescheduling it was obvious, at least to him. Junpei��s limit �C without his Shikai �C was something he could more or less calculate.


    This little exercise he organized for Junpei was actually something that recently came to mind. While Junpei was a part of his ANBU, his strength was the only thing holding him back from the position Itachi had for him beside him. Even if it remained unsaid, it wasn��t a secret that Itachi really cares for the young man behind him.


    ��What is on your mind?�� He could sense Junpei��s uncertainty after his initial curiosity faded.


    ��It��s just that when Captain Byakuya appeared, or rather when he left, I tried following his movements but I couldn��t really follow him, he was really fast. Though I��m not too sure but I think I sensed something or someone in the direction he went in. Felt too weak and�� empty to be a Shinigami, I don��t know.��


    ��You could tell that far? Commendable.�� That was as much of the highest praise most people would ever get from Itachi. It was not Soi Fon level yet but it was close.


    ��Was it someone really strong because I couldn��t really sense anything other than their very faint presence.��


    Itachi shook his head. ��On the contrary.��


    ����.


    [POV: With Byakuya]


    ��Lord Byakuya, you��re back!�� Byakuya frowned as the all too now-familiar voice called out as soon as he arrived.


    She was crouching at the base of a tree at the same spot where he left her after telling her not to move an inch. He had been in a hurry when he sensed a dwindling Reiatsu and multiple Hollow Reiatsu.


    Granted, he had only been gone for barely a minute but something nagged at the back of his mind.


    Even though it was perfunctory, he still found himself asking. ��Are you alright, Hisana?��


    Hisana smiled faintly. ��I should be the one asking you that, my lord. You left in a hurry so I can only assume something important was happening up ahead.��


    ��It��s nothing serious.�� Byakuya waved off her concern. It really wasn��t serious, only the surprising fact that he had inadvertently interrupted a test of sorts Itachi was conducting for his subordinate.


    ��Looking back on it now, that Shinigami��s blade wasn��t the normal appearance of an Asauchi which means he probably has achieved Shikai and yet he wasn��t using it even when he was inching ever so closely to death��s doors.��


    He pushed those thoughts and focused on Hisana and a gnawingly grim thought came back to the forefront of his mind.


    Hisana was coming to terms with the fact that he would just up and leave at his earliest convenience or when he finally got tired of her.


    ��Let��s slow down for now. No need to rush our walk.�� He said, taking her frailty into consideration.


    Hisana kept the same faint smile on her face and bowed her head. Never too indulgent or overly courteous to insinuate anything like her trying to curry favor from him. She kept a reasonable distance that belied her courteous attitude.


    ��As you say, my lord.��


    There it was again. The smile almost had a painful tint to it. Almost. It was covered by the accepting air around her.


    ��Like I said, you can just call me Byakuya.�� He said for what was probably the seventh time and like all the times before, Hisana simply shook her head.


    ��It wouldn��t do, my lord. It would be too presumptuous of me.�� She said with a small bow and relented, just like the six times before.


    She was probably the only person that he had ever told to just call him by his name and not his stature and yet had plainly �C but politely �C refused.


    She was also the only person that Byakuya had had the pleasure of talking to so casually. No one, and by no one he meant absolutely no one, had ever seen him so casual. Not when his station required him cold and aloof.


    ��Sleep Hisana.�� He said when night came and sat across her with his sword on his legs in a meditative position. He needed the breather after all so what was a few more days before returning to the Seireitei?


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 133 - Junpei’s Acknowledgement

    ��Try to stay alive, okay? That way, you and Kenny can play again some day!�� �� Yachiru Kusajishi.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Itachi found something weird with Byakuya after their impromptu meeting in the middle Districts of the Rukongai but at least he had the decency not to be too nosy in what clearly didn��t concern him. He had been a little bit curious about the person that was following Byakuya around and even making him slow down for days, making him easily trackable but immediately put it to rest after just a few minutes of observing that she was normal as a soul could be.


    He soon focused back on Junpei after that. Since his little test for the boy was abruptly cut short by none other than Byakuya, he scrapped the idea altogether after getting a rough idea of the boy��s upper limits. Though on the average spectrum, Junpei was at a level where there was little that Itachi could still teach him.


    He had gotten the basics down to the point that Itachi could hardly pick out his mistakes unless he was being unnecessarily prickly �C which Itachi always was when it came to him �C and even at that there was hardly anything he could find fault in.


    Junpei��s foundation was as solid as can be that the only thing holding him back at this point was his innate strength. As soul beings, there was very little in the way of physical growth if your soul as a whole didn��t grow with it.


    ��Junpei.��


    ��Sir?��


    ��There��s little I can teach you at this point.�� Itachi suddenly said making the youth freeze and abruptly stopping his run and making Itachi do the same.


    ��S-sir? W-what are you saying?�� There was a specific emotion in his voice that Itachi couldn��t fully relate to. He could recognize it, somewhat, but it was something he was hardly familiar with.


    ��I��m saying that your training, at least under me, is coming to an end. I have taught you the basics of fighting to the best of my ability and there is nothing much I can teach you.��


    Junpei stared utterly silent at Itachi who regarded his stunned looks but continued speaking.


    ��The Shinigami��s Zankensoki and my own Ninjutsu and Taijutsu. You have excelled in all these slowly and surely through the decades past and have arrived at a level where all that can be seen from you is your years of effort in refining everything single thing I��ve taught you little by little, bit by bit. Now you are at a level where very few can say they arrived at in their lifetime. With the foundation you��ve built up, it is now time to build up your own path.��


    The pride in the dark glow of his eyes could hardly be hidden as he spoke sincerely to Junpei. And the emotion in the latter��s eyes became clearer with the more words he spoke.


    ��Break it down. Tear it apart. Build atop the ruins of your experiences.��


    The edges of Junpei��s eyes glistened as he heard the acknowledgement of Itachi in its entirety, the genuine one, for the first time since meeting his teacher, confidante and role model.


    ��Stand proud, Junpei. You are strong.��


    ��Mmn.�� He tried. Oh he tried. But there was no stopping the sniffles that escaped his nostrils the more he tried to push down the torrent of emotions that was welling up in him untold it erupted into a sputtering geyser.


    What more words needed to be said. It wasn��t as if no one else had told him he was strong. Hell, even back at the academy and even after joining the Division, both his instructors and colleagues had praised him on how strong he was becoming, especially after joining ROOT. Every now and then, someone would praise him on his genius way of using Kid��, modified Kid�� even, and fusing them with his Zanjutsu in such a brilliant way. Except none of those went into his ears for long.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    As long as Itachi, Mr. Itachi, and to a lesser extent Soi Fon, saw nothing particularly interesting in it, he couldn��t be bothered to acknowledge the praise. Why would he? Why would they? Of course they wouldn��t. They were the ones who taught it to him after all.


    Hearing these few but heavy words, to Junpei, was worth all the years of effort and suffering he put in to learn what Itachi would call a simple technique.


    ��Thank you! Captain Itachi!�� Junpei shouted and bowed to Itachi who let amusement leak into his voice.


    ��So after years of correcting you and even more years of you ignoring my words you finally decide to call me Captain Itachi without me practically forcing you to.��


    ��Hehe���� Junpei scratched his head in embarrassment but there was no hiding the elation he was currently basking in.


    ��If you don��t mind me asking, what brought this on? Why that test specifically?��


    ��The test was a spur of the moment thing.�� Itachi replied as they resumed their run at a much slower pace. ��So was my realization and prompted decision.��


    A faint memory of all those nights out in the Rukongai teaching Junpei the basic way of holding a sword and the efficient way of swinging it to retain a proper posture flitted through Itachi��s mind.


    ��I guess seeing you fight without so much as a word from me finally made me realize that just as I��ve grown so different from my past, so have you. It was a rather heartening realization if I am to be honest.��


    Itachi glanced behind him and added after a few seconds of deliberating his thoughts. ��And I guess a graduation present is only right given how long I��ve been your teacher.��


    Before Junpei could nod excitedly, he saw something flying his way and caught it in surprise. It was something wrapped in cloth.


    He opened the cloth and a dark mask with a frightening visage was lying amidst its wraps.


    ��Glad to have you by my side, Tengu.��


    ����..


    [2nd Division Barracks]


    ��Hmm? What exciting party is happening here?�� Ky��raku asked as he leapt over the crowd of Shinigami gathered in one of their fighting grounds.


    ��Shun-shun! Over here!��


    Over at one of the surrounding rooftops was a familiar pinkette waving over at him excitedly.


    ��So what the hell is happening down there?�� He asked half-bored.


    Yachiru practically vibrated with excitement emanating from her body and Ky��raku didn��t miss the slight twitch of her sword.


    ��I came over to meet Tachi-tachi but Fon-Fon said he��s been gone for a few days.��


    ��Uh uh.�� Ky��raku drawled out uninterestedly. One comprehensive look at the gathering below and he got the raw gist of things.


    ��And get this!��


    ��I��m getting it..��


    ��I was leaving when Tachi-tachi and Jun-jun came back but all of a sudden Fatty challenged Tachi-tachi for the role of Captain. Are you listening, Shun-shun?�� She shook Ky��raku who was lying down with half of his eyelid raised.


    ��Uh uh.�� He hummed. ��Though I can��t say I remember when was the last time one of those happened to me.�� He didn��t mean it as a way to brag, only stating facts, but Yachiru saw it as the former and poured angrily. Why was it that only Kenny was challenged almost everyday when he became Captain?


    ��Oh it��s starting.�� Ky��raku pointed out drowsily, looking bored at the prospect of the ��duel�� because he wholeheartedly was. Its winner was decided before the sham of a match even began.


    The moment it started, the one Yachiru called Fatty, Marechiyo ��maeda, one of the minor regent clans under the Shih��in Clan, fell face-first to the ground unceremoniously and stayed there drooling out of his orifices.


    ��Huh? Is it over already?�� Yachiru asked, looking in disbelief at what she thought would have been an interesting fight. Kenny always made it a habit to let his challenger attack him with their strongest attack before retaliating so she might have been expecting something of a similar nature.


    Off to her side, Ky��raku snorted unamused. ��The notion of the fight itself was uninteresting. Well, I��m glad that this farce is now over.�� He disappeared from the rooftop, leaving a downcast Yachiru grumbling as she jumped down.


    By the time her feet touched the ground she had lost sight of both Itachi and Ky��raku making her stomp her foot angrily before storming off to go find Soi Fon and threaten her to bring out her Captain.


    A lucky Junpei was ignorant of the advent of the grumbling gremlin that he just dodged as he was still focused on the elating and dreadful acknowledgement he had gotten from Itachi.


    After he came down from the initial high and excitement, he was faced with the fact that Itachi was no longer his teacher and he didn��t know the first thing on where to begin training himself.


    Hell he realized he didn��t have the slightest clue on how to build upon his existing foundation. Mr. Itachi would help �C he grinned happily. Right?


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 134 - The Proposal

    ��Even saying they were just a bunch of fools would suffice. So why can��t you? Were it me�� I would be angry at the ignorance of those who would enter Hueco Mundo�� without even testing their own power.�� �� Ulquiorra Cifer.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Itachi and Ky��raku sat on the bank of a small pond in Ky��raku��s compound, both Captains sharing a bottle of wine as they chatted somberly away.


    ��Giving him more time to consolidate whatever hold he has on Hueco Mundo is a very bad dictate on the Head Captain��s part. And that is if he already hasn��t.��


    ��Hai hai.�� Ky��raku swirled the content in his cup and gave Itachi a half lidded glance. ��The picture is much bigger than you know of, Itachi. Be patient.��


    ��I know of your worries and the founded grounds they sprout from, but let me tell you this: no army he raises in Hueco Mundo will ever be strong enough to trample the Soul Society. Not when the Shinigami still stand. Not when he still stands.��


    There was a conviction that was in his voice that Itachi had never heard him speak with for all the time that he had known the man. There was a confidence in his words that Itachi knew stemmed from absolute belief. A level of belief one could never have for themselves but instead for others.


    ��I would admit that the old man had mellowed out a lot from how we used to know him. If it were the old man Yama I grew up with, he would have followed Aizen into Hueco Mundo on that very day and wouldn��t step out until he brought blade to neck. Sheesh! Even thinking of it gives me the chills.��


    Ky��raku was all smiles as he said that last part but Itachi couldn��t see the amusement reaching his eyes. It was only visible on his lips.


    ��And before you go thinking of a particular suicide mission, my advice to you is don��t. In case you don��t know, you are still on a tightrope with the last stunt with Aizen and as much as I will say it wasn��t your fault, Central 46 still deems you responsible, at least partially, for what happened. Another slip up like that, no matter the scale, and the Maggots Nests will find itself a new tenant. And with my shit luck, I��ll probably be the one escorting you there.��


    Even if it was said with the buffering of a jolly mask, the underlying warning was heard loud and clear. ��Do you understand?��


    Itachi looked at the bottom of his empty cup. ��I wasn��t planning anything stupid.��


    Ky��raku rolled his eyes. ��And I��m drunk. See how we both sound ridiculous?��


    Itachi raised an eye at him. ��Are you really not drunk?��


    ��Are you really planning something stupid?��


    They both started chuckling before Ky��raku burst into a fully blown belly aching laugh.


    ��I think you really are drunk.�� Itachi remarked, causing the man to laugh harder.


    ��..


    [Hueco Mundo]


    The pristine white walls of Las Noches were the same as it has always been since it was erected eons ago.


    Walking along its wall was a peculiar Hollow whose eyes belied curiosity. Ulquiorra Cifer was an enigma even among the weirdest Hollows.


    His path took him to what looked like an underground field where reverberating soft hums could be felt from.


    In the middle of the dark field sat a man wearing a pristine white garb that mirrored the Las Noches walls and blindfolds around his eyes.


    ��What is it you want, Ulquiorra?�� T��sen asked after coming out of his trance. ��Are you still trying to figure out what I meant by ��the deep rooted anguish of revenge��?��


    ��Indeed.�� Was Ulquiorra��s simple reply. He stared blandly at T��sen as the man brandished his sword. He was dressed in the same garb as T��sen, but that was where their similarities ended.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Ulquiorra��s recent hobby after getting to know the rest of the people Aizen had gathered around him for the mirror of a singular cause, his curiosity had taken over and he started pestering the rest of them as to what their driving cause was. Even Aizen was not exempt from his questions. Though their enigmatic leader was patient enough to explain it in a way that had the special Hollow asking the others even more deeper questions.


    Kaname T��sen was just the latest in his series of inquiries.


    And unlike the others, T��sen at least seemed a bit willing to bare the knots of his heart to the Hollow who only listened without judging.


    However, today was different. Looking down at his ��arm��, T��sen had to fight to suppress the snarl that threatened to hiss out his lungs. ��Unlike other emotions, the murky hues of revenge and justice are most times indistinguishable. You��ll only be able to tell the difference when you have your blades drawn to their necks. That is the moment you��ll know.��


    ��Know what exactly?��


    ��If what you pursued this whole time was ��true�� justice or the muddled-minded venting of a wounded ego.�� He said his piece and left in one breath, leaving their ever curious Hollow alone and with more questions to himself.


    However, before he could ponder on his own someone called out to him and snapped him out of his inner musings.


    ��Ulquiorra! There you are!�� Lilynette shouted and started pulling at his sleeves before he even got his answers out.


    ��You were hounding that guy again, right? Seriously, when will you start keeping away from that guy? He��s too intense and he feels creepy with all this ��justice�� talk he keeps spouting.�� She complained.


    Having grown used to her and also being guided by what he considered the wise words of Starrk, he kept quiet and let her get all her frustrated ramblings out.


    ��Revenge. I wanted to know how it felt. He seemed to be the only one spurred by it.��


    ��Revenge huh?�� She said somberly. She stopped and looked at Ulquiorra and slowly shook her head and soon walked away leaving Ulquiorra even more confused.


    Seeing as he wasn��t getting any answers for anybody and Lilynette of all people acting vague, he sought out Starrk.


    The lazier and more nonplussed of the duo simply waved him out offhandedly as he went back to his nap.


    ��Revenge is not something you understand, Ulquiorra. It��s something you feel. Instead of wanting to know something without an apt description, it��s better if you hope nothing ever happens to you that makes you feel the emotion that causes revenge. Revenge: the cause for it is what brings even the strongest of men to their lowest. Now hop out, I��m feeling sleepy.��


    He was left standing outside Starrk��s door unsure of what to make of Starrk��s words.


    ��I see that you��re still as curious as ever, Ulquiorra Cifer.��


    Ulquiorra��s eyes narrowed and glanced over his shoulders to see Aizen standing behind him with his ever-so-genial smile present.


    If there was one thing that unsettled Ulquiorra was how his senses failed to capture Aizen every now and then. The man in front of him felt like an enigma that couldn��t be unraveled no matter who tried. And that was what bothered his about Aizen so much. Why it did, he really had no idea though.


    Maybe it was because of the way they were brought into his fold.


    He was every bit as strong as Starrk was, at least according to Starrk��s words, but on that day Starrk had felt something about the man in front of them.


    ��..


    [Flashback]


    ��What an interesting bunch you have gathered unto yourselves.�� The man said with a smile that actually caused Starrk to frown.


    ��Is this going to be another one of those Shinigami vs Hollow fights? I��d rather not fight at all if it is alright with you.�� Starrk said, and based on the taken back look on the man��s face, he had caught the man by surprise.


    ��Now this is interesting.�� Aizen said and took a step towards them, no hostility emanating from him.


    ��My name is Aizen S��suke. An ex-Shinigami if you will.�� He said.


    ��Oh? I didn��t know they also throw away their own kind or did you have enough and chose to kick your way out of there?�� Lilynette spoke up from behind Ulquiorra.


    ��Something like that.��


    ��You still haven��t told us why you approached us.�� Starrk reminded while scratching his head.


    ��I have a proposition for you.��


    Whatever was said of the man, Aizen S��suke, in front of them, his way with words and the compelling charm it carried could not be denied. Even amidst distrust, it was hard to reject his words without at least listening to it.


    That was the first sign Starrk had noticed that Ulquiorra had not.


    ��That doesn��t look much like a proposition.�� Starrk bluntly pointed at where the dead Hollow had been.


    ��It does not, I��ll admit that much.�� Aizen said with a chuckle. It was amusing to him how a Hollow was going back and forth with him. The notion of it alone made him tolerate it, wanting to see where it led.


    ��So? What is it you want?��


    He had simply smiled and that was when Starrk made his decision, even before he asked the question.


    ��I have a proposition for you: join me in a pursuit of desire and to bring down the Shinigami from their silver city. What say you?��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 135 - Aizen On The Move

    ��These greater beings then seek others even greater than themselves to shelter them. This is how Gods are born. But make no mistake. They all still abide to me.�� �� Aizen S��suke.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    [4th Division, Unohana��s Office]


    Unohana calmly sipped the tea set before her by her prot��g�� as she listened to what Isane was saying.


    ��Yachiru seems to think that Captain Itachi is hiding from her.��


    Both women chuckled, finding it extra funny because they knew just how persistent the little Lieutenant could be.


    ��It��s a bit surreal when you stop to think of it, doesn��t it, Captain Unohana?��


    ��What is, Isane?��


    ��Geniuses, I think.�� She replied.


    ��And why do you say so?�� Unohana asked in turn.


    ��I��ve seen my own fair share of geniuses but somehow it seems that the number of geniuses seems to increase with every passing century.�� Her motions stopped as she put together her words whole at the same time thinking them over. ��And lately it feels like there are a few Academy students that might fit that bill.��


    Unohana put her cup down with a clack with a warm smile on her face and turned to look at Isane, her student of centuries past. ��I believe you are wrong, Isane.��


    ��Captain?��


    ��Geniuses. They make it harder for anyone after them to be called one. The brighter one shines, the darker the shadow that is placed on the next one. And I don��t think there are so ��many�� people who can achieve such a feat under that kind of pressure.�� She said wisely.


    Isane��s mouth opened but no words came out other than a simple ��Oh,��.


    Unohana looked at her with a knowing and slightly teasing smile. ��If you want to know if someone''s a true genius, remember the last one and compare them to it and see how high they stand.��


    She didn��t have to think much before she realized what her Captain was getting at. If she went with that train of thought, the only person that fit that bill was the Captain of the 2nd Division. And if she were to follow through and actually compare, it was rather disappointing that even her thoughts seemed to fall short.


    Unohana noticed this and chuckled. ��There��s a reason they call them geniuses after all.��


    From Unohana��s words, for anybody else to be considered a genius they will have to be judged by the standard of genius that Itachi had set and that by itself was already a very stringent prerequisite.


    ��Speaking of which, he stopped by a few hours ago looking for you but you were with the Head Captain at the time.��


    ��Did he now?�� Unohana didn��t think much of it because she knew he��ll come back if the reason for his previous visit was important and knowing Itachi there was a huge possibility that it likely was.


    Isane��s words about geniuses reverberated in her mind and it brought out two different sets of memories when she recalled them.


    Two different types of geniuses they were. Zaraki was a type of combat genius that she had only seen in two people in her long life of living while Itachi was a genius overall. He was smart in ways that left even her stunned at times, most times with her having to remind herself that he was less than a hundred years old.


    His mentality aside, he had developed a sense and style of combat that was very hard for most to achieve. Even among the current Captains, only a select few had a style of combat that was unique to them and not one that was birthed by the nature of their Zanpakut��.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    But then geniuses were the most flawed of the people. Zaraki and Itachi both.


    ��As unfortunate as it sounds, geniuses have the hardest time with things most people would consider mundane.�� She muttered, more to herself than her listening prot��g��.


    ����


    [POV: With Aizen S��suke]


    Aizen��s defect to Hueco Mundo wasn��t without its own issues but being who he was, such issues were already accounted for before their eventual setup. The only thing that couldn��t be fully planned for were the few surprises he got in consideration of a small group of Hollows, two in particular.


    But then again, even with the most thought out plans, there were variables known as inevitabilities that couldn��t be planned around but mostly accommodated.


    He doubted the fools of the Seireitei, even with all the time that has passed, had figured out the shadows of the true extent of his plans.


    They might know the end goal(after all he told them himself) but the lengths he would go for it were all wild speculations to them even after all the things he did as a Shinigami. Except he won��t spoil their fun just yet. He��ll let them speculate for now.


    The only thing he was most concerned about at the point wasn��t the Soul Society or any of their dour Shinigami, instead it was a simple exiled man and what he had in his possession.


    Kisuke Urahara and his version of the H��gyoku.


    What he had come to realize after working with H��gyoku for so long was that it had a will of its own that could not be subverted or worked around. It could only be accommodated to �C an inevitability he recognized all too late.


    And it was that very will of the H��gyoku that yearned to be whole that Aizen was planning to cater to.


    Where the will of the object came from Aizen couldn��t fathom and that thought angered him so much when he learnt of this little quirk of the little jewel in his possession.


    It meant that he had to supplement his will to that of the H��gyoku, accepting that the H��gyoku��s will was above his. THE WILL OF HIS OWN CREATION ABOVE HIS!


    The realization of this enlightened Aizen on one of his greatest flaws and made him accept it as what it was �C A simple part of him.


    His arrogance, while it still remained, would never be a part of his downfall. He couldn��t control the whims of the H��gyoku, instead only catering to it, but he would be dead if he allowed his own soul traits to do the same to him.


    And if whatever will was in the H��gyoku thinks it could lord over Aizen, then obviously it has forgotten which of them dreams of godhood.


    Now as for acquiring the other part of the H��gyoku, a believable and true deception.


    ��We��ll be going for the H��gyoku soon. Best you all get ready.��


    His words silenced the whispering conversations that were happening around the table they all sat at.


    ��And to that end we''ll be looking for a few�� comrades to fill in the spots left.�� He said. ��Our presence here is already drawing the stronger Hollows towards us and if we are lucky we can find a couple of commendable comrades to aid us.��


    Whether he meant those words or not nobody commented on them and just nodded their heads. The more hyperactive Hollows let out malevolent cheers.


    Aizen watched all this with his thoughts kept to himself. He briefly wondered if anyone here was up to the task but immediately shut down that idea. If they were up to the task then they wouldn��t be here in the first place.


    Even with how utterly incompetent they were, he admitted that the Shinigami had some figures of brilliance that he enjoyed playing over. He hated them as much as he acknowledged them, even despite their lacking strength.


    Kisuke Urahara, Itachi Uchiha and Yamamoto Genry��sai �C were at the top of such a list of people.


    Their intelligence varied as was the way they approached obstacles in front of them. For all his strength, Aizen found Yamamoto the most boring of them, with him being the most cautious and cowardly of the three.


    Kisuke Urahara��s genius was the only thing that made Aizen put him above Itachi as the former was the only one Aizen would grudgingly accept had an intelligence that was a bit lower if not equal to his. His weakness  was the deficiency of his moral attitude, something that Itachi surprisingly had in spades. The latter traveled to Hueco Mundo after predicting Aizen��s moves to investigate if he had any influence or seat of power in this boring world without anyone from the Soul Society knowing. Unfortunately, he was right but he had been too early.


    Yes. For all their spineless bickering(in the restraint of his own arrogance) Aizen would admit that the Shinigami were rather remarkable with these few individuals in their midst.


    �� which was why he knew they would fail. The rules of the Shinigami will be the same shackle that will bear them down and snuff out any chance they might have ever had of overcoming him, no matter how impossible such a scenario was. After all, who could overcome a natural force or subjugate it?


    ��So what are we doing first? Are we going after the exile Shinigami first or the group of failures?�� Zommari Rureaux, one of the Hollows present asked.


    ��Patience, my dear Espada.��


    The Shinigami and the exiled had their army so it was only fair he had his. Hollows with the powers of Shinigami in their grasp. If anything, Aizen respected their strength.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 136 - Lurking Eyes

    ��Stop being so foolish. A leader has to remain calm and detached in any situation.�� �� Shinji Hirako.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    ��I��ve been meaning to meet for sometime now, Captain Uchiha.�� Y��shir�� Shih��in greeted excitedly as he sat in front of Itachi in his mansion, having invited the ever busy and elusive Captain over.


    ��Ahem.�� An elderly man standing behind Y��shir�� cleared his throat, freezing the young monarch and his excited words.


    ��Thank you for the invitation.�� Itachi replied with a slight bow. The relationship between the Clan Heads varied depending on who the Captain was. Someone like Kenpachi�� well no one dared to extend him any formal invitation. On Itachi��s part, apart from Yoruichi �C the former Shih��in Clan Head and elder sister to the current one �C he safely assumed that he wasn��t on any semi-casual relationship with them, mostly the youth in front of him�� that was why the boy��s giddiness in seeing him surprised him.


    Y��shir�� cleared his throat and donned on a dignified expression befitting someone of his position, only it would have appeared more effective had he looked the part.


    ��I have no wish to waste both of our time seeing as our station imposes on us extremely busy schedules. There are a few reasons why I requested your presence here, Captain Uchiha, one of which is your leadership over the Division that used to belong to my very dear sister.��


    Itachi merely nodded prompting the young lord to carry on. Before he did, Y��shir�� signaled to the old man standing behind him who retreated with a sigh.


    Itachi observed the casualness with which the wards and servants behaved towards their monarch, all tempered behind a steel-like respect.


    ��I��ll be casual with you from here on out, Captain Itachi.�� Y��shir�� said after the man left.


    ��I��d prefer it if you do.�� He noticed how the way he was addressed changed but said nothing about it. All he remembered about Y��shir�� from Yoruichi apart from the grinning complaints of how clingy he was to his dear elder sister was just how precious and lovely her brother was.


    ��I��ve been wanting to meet you for a while now but the elders said that there was no need to rush, at least they did until the previous revelation about one Aizen S��suke.��


    Itachi��s reply to that was a simple ��I see��.


    Y��shir�� pouted and reclined in his chair with his hands folded over his chest visualizing the perfect image of a petulant child. ��Seriously, can��t you talk more. And here I thought Soi Fon was a boring conversation partner. I guess elder sister wasn��t exaggerating about you being socially boring.��


    He peeked at Itachi��s reaction but sighed when he saw that they remained unchanged. He sat upright with a serious look on his face and bowed his head to Itachi from his seated position. ��Thank you for clearing my dear sister��s name. None of us believed the verdict that she and that bastard Kisuke were as traitorous as the crimes they were accused of.��


    Itachi observed Y��shir�� and found no sign of deceit in his words or movements. The joy wasn��t exactly experienced enough to hide such things from him.


    ��I found it suspicious from the beginning but my words meant nothing against the charges pressed against them. That and I was apparently one of his targets. You do not have to thank me. Yoruichi was my�� friend. My confidante.�� Itachi almost shifted uncomfortably as he figured out the right words to use. Almost.


    Y��shir�� chuckled. For someone barely in his teenage years(the soul equivalent) his eyes were rather sharp, Itachi noted.


    ��Honestly you aren��t as awkward as she made you sound. Socially inept, yes, but not awkward to that extent.��


    They chatted for a few minutes which was mostly Y��shir�� asking about Itachi��s life as a Shinigami and how it felt being the Captain of his sister��s Division.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ��You don��t need to stall any further Y��shir��, what is it you really want to ask?�� Having known the boy somewhat, they both had fell into a comfortable casualness between them.


    Y��shir�� bit his lips, his hesitance fading when he saw Itachi just staring at him patiently, almost knowingly too.


    ��My sister�� Do you know where she is? I don��t mean you should tell me where she is, I just want to send her a letter or something.�� Afraid of being misunderstood, Y��shir�� came clean about his worries of his sister which were all unfounded given who she was but understandable given the relationship between them �C A younger brother worried sick about his runaway sister.


    It was so normal and obvious that it made Itachi smile. Y��shir��, despite being fully aware of his sister��s abilities, was extremely distraught given the suddenness of her departure.


    ��I��m sorry, Y��shir��, but even I have no idea where they are. I want to find her about just as much as you do, and Soi Fon too, but I think we both know that finding her depends on whether or not she wants to be found.��


    Y��shir����s shoulders slumped when he heard Itachi��s answer. He wasn��t exactly hopeful for a positive answer but hearing the prettily worded ��no�� still hurt.


    ��I��m sorry for taking up most of your time, Itachi.�� He apologized. Yoruichi��s whereabouts was the deciding factor in him requesting for Itachi��s presence after all.


    ��It��s fine. I enjoyed our talk and I��ve been meaning to meet you for a while now so it all played out well.��


    Y��shir����s eyes gleamed at that. ��Soooo, does that mean you��ll visit me every so often?��


    Itachi chuckled. Right, unlike Junpei, Y��shir�� felt as much as he looked like a kid.


    ��Unfortunately, I can��t give you my word on that. I��ll tell Soi Fon you sent your regards.�� Itachi didn��t remain any longer in the Shih��in Clan.


    ����


    [World of the Living]


    Hollow attacks have been on the uprise for the past few months and while the Soul Society were good at their job, sometimes sending squads of Shinigami to oversee a city, sometimes they were wiped out or too slow in arriving, leaving most places u protected for a short while.


    A short while �C that was all a Hollow needed to prey on hapless souls.


    Well unfortunately for this group of Hollows, this city just so happened to be the same place where a group of outcasts were hiding out.


    ��We can��t keep watching and doing nothing, eh Shinji?�� Kensei asked Shinji, their de facto leader. They all stood on a rooftop and watched the rampaging Hollows below.


    They had watched when the last group of Shinigami had fought valiantly against the Hollows until they were overwhelmed after being unable to catch their breaths for days of unending Hollow attacks.


    Shinji understood this but it wasn��t as easy a decision for him to make like the others. The others were waiting for his command but he alone, as their leader, had to bear the consequences of his decisions.


    As far as he knew, he and the others were still classified as Hollows to the Soul Society and he knew the Head Captain enough to know that just because the blame was shifted from Kisuke to Aizen didn��t necessarily mean that they were absolved of their ��crimes��.


    On the other hand, Kensei was right. He couldn��t just sit still and watch those he considered as his subordinates fight bravely to their deaths while he, a former Captain he may be but still a Captain nonetheless, watched idly by.


    Kensei and R��j��r�� ��toribashi gritted their teeth as they watched, looking like they were about to jump in any minute now, while the others looked on at Shinji, eagerly waiting for him to give the command.


    ��Hai hai, stop pressuring me already.�� He glanced at his group of comrades behind him and smirked before eying the Hollows below with cold eyes.


    ��Give ��em hell.��


    The first two people to rush down were Kensei, the ever-so-eager one, and Miyako, the demure spouse of Lieutenant Kaien Shiba.


    ��I��ve just about had it with your sniveling growls.�� Kensei shouted, drawing the attention of all the surrounding to himself, before socking one right on the mask and destroying it in an instant.


    ��It''s been so long since I��ve killed one of you bastards.��


    ��Hehe, at least one of us is happy.�� Shinji smiled as he saw a shadow of Kensei getting in his element. ��None of you want a piece of that?��


    Love shook his head. ��I��m good.��


    The others with him also shook their heads, Love pointing out an obvious fact. ��Besides, between those two I doubt there��ll be anyone left for us.��


    Kensei was like a raging bull as he plowed through the Hollows while Miyako was like a fish in water, wading and weaving through them with lethal swings following her every movement.


    While the others were watching two of their friends decimate the Hollows with no relative difficulty, Shinji��s attention was on somewhere else.


    Upon their return Kensei and Miyako noticed the frown on Shinji��s face so the former called out to him.


    ��What��s up with the face, Shinji? Even if We��re technically still their enemies I doubt the Soul Society will be coming after us anytime soon.��


    Shinji shook his head. ��We��re being watched.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 137 - The Start of Trouble

    ��Courage is being scared to death, but doing it anyways.�� �� Kensei Muguruma.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    Shinji��s half lidded eyes observed his surroundings with a smirk on his lips. ��Come out come out, wherever you are~�� He said in a singsong voice.


    The others with him looked around warily but found no sign of their would-be stalker. ��Oi Shinji-��


    ��Shh. Any moment now.�� Shinji said with a finger to his lips.


    With his words as cue, dark rips and tears like an open maw started appearing in the sky and three people stepped out.


    Calling them people however depended on whose perspective. For Shinji and the rest of his clique, these people were no more than monsters, regardless of how human they looked.


    ��And what do we have here? This is rather surprising, is it not?��


    ��Shinji Hirako, I presume.��


    Shinji��s eyes narrowed into slit as the lead Hollow mentioned his name. They were Hollows alright, no matter how eerily humanoid they were.


    Despite their appearance, what drew every one of Shinji��s comrades attention was the sword they each had strapped to their waists.


    ��Curious about these are we? Hehe, of course you would be.�� Zommari Rureaux said. His comrade beside him, Aaroniero Arrurueirie, snorted. Both of them stood behind the Hollow whose appearance had Shinji and his group worrying.


    Ulquiorra Cifer �C the ever curious Hollow.


    Love eyed the three Hollows and came to a harrowing realization that he couldn��t help but comment on. ��Hey hey, you��ve got to be kidding me, right? That bastard already went and did it, ain��t he?��


    Even their garbs were somehow similar to that of the Shinigami.


    It was a similarity that made their hatred for that particular man hollow even deeper.


    ��I don��t know what you lot are up to but it��s both your fault and his for pissing me off.��


    Sparks flew before anyone could react as Shinji��s blade and Ulquiorra��s clashed against each other.


    ��This is rather new to me.�� Shinji said jovially but his eyes were anything but when they stared back into Ulquiorra��s jade. ��A hollow holding back against me.��


    While he had his blade drawn and at the ready, Ulquiorra��s blade was still in its sheath and it was the hilt he had used to parry Shinji.


    With the leaders of the two groups flying into action, the rest of the Visored circled around the remaining two Hollows and attacked at once.


    Shinigami who gained Hollow powers, the Visored �C the masked ones �C, and Hollows who gained Shinigami powers, the Arrancars �C the unmasked ones. A poor reflection of the former and an inadequate illusion of the latter �C strangers to both worlds.


    Their blades communicated that Shinji swung his sword again at the jade-eyed Hollow who effortlessly dodged and parry. The fight had yet to get serious seeing as neither of them were doing anything special except for the standard strike and evade tactics.


    While he could more or less gauge the problematic Hollow��s strength or more aptly the range of it, it pleaded him that the Hollow��s comrades weren��t quite the same and judged that his friends could take care of them relatively easily especially since they were being ganged up on. Except something was nagging him at the back of his mind.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    He disengaged from the Hollow with a critical stare and asked his rather lax opponent. ��Where��s Aizen? He obviously sent you here to do his dirty work but I can��t shake the feeling that he��s watching us from somewhere.��


    ��He said you were comrades at one point so you should have an understanding of who he is if not how he thinks. Do you really think he would need to watch what would amount to a mere squabble?��


    ��Yea, he would.�� Why did they come? None of them bore any direct hostility except the natural hostile air that surrounded them as Hollows. If anything, this felt like they just came to feel them out, nothing more.


    ��That bastard still hasn''t given up on resorting to cheap tricks huh? Why don��t you tell him to come on down the next time ya lot decide to come on out ta town.��


    Ulquiorra looked surprised at Shinji��s words and asked curiously. ��How did you know?��


    ��Quite the na?ve one aren��t ya? I��ve been fighting Hollows for centuries, punk, I know a tactical retreat when I see one.��


    As soon as he said that, a Garganta ripped open right above them and a barrage of Cero petered the sky like droplets of rain.


    ��No you don��t. R��j��r��!��


    The both of them fired off the same Kid�� spell simultaneously.


    ��Had�� #79: Gaki Rekk��!��


    An umbrella of green energy appeared above them and shot out branching beams of Reiatsu that collided with the incoming Cero and exploded most of them midair, creating a chain reaction that engulfed the rest of the Cero blasts.


    It came as no surprise that the three Hollows were gone after that slight distraction.


    ��I guess we can take that as Aizen finally getting ready to make his move.�� Miyako said what was in all their minds as she landed with Kensei behind her.


    ��But something doesn��t seem right.�� Lisa commented while cleaning her glasses before putting them back on. ��They came seemingly without any objective in mind and left before the fight even got the barest bit serious.��


    ��So what? They were probing our reaction?�� Miyako frowned as did the other Captains.


    Love scratched his chin in deep contemplation. ��Or they were looking for somebody or something. We can safely assume that the recent waves of Hollows have been their doing����


    ��So they wanted to draw us out.�� Shinji said. ��Well they did, quite successfully too. But to what end? They didn��t try to fight us nor did they try to delay us. A little probing yes, but one that is wholly inconsequential.��


    ��We aren��t their target.�� He deduced confidently. ��We are just landmarks. Their target is someone else.��


    ��Kisuke.��


    ��Urahara.��


    ��That damned bastard.��


    Shinji nodded. ��Quite so.��


    ��What do we do, Shinji? Do we try and reach out to them?��


    Shinji however shook his head much to their confusion. ��Chances are he probably already knows. We��ll wait and see how they move for now.��


    R��j��r�� sighed, a difficult expression marring his face. ��By ��they��, I reckon you don��t mean only Kisuke and our mutual enemy, right?��


    Shinji remained silent and they all got the message. The chances of Soul Society being aware of their presence in this place was 50/50, probably more since their attention would have been focused here for some time now because of the waves of Hollows for the past week.


    ��Well on the bright side at least this way we��ll know once and for all if they still want us in Muken or dead. It can��t get any worse than that right?�� Kensei joked grimly, a sentiment that unfortunately brought down the mood of the group even more.


    ����


    [Soul Society, 2nd Division]


    In front of Itachi was a kneeling ROOT who presented an urgent report to him.


    There was a spike in Reiatsu in one of the 12th Division��s sensors coming from a human town and from the volume and the intensity of it, coupled with the prior events surrounding that town, quite a complicated picture was painted.


    Granted the Reiatsu didn��t soar above a certain level except for a split moment, at least the ones that didn��t belong to the Hollows. And that was the point of this whole report.


    For someone like Itachi who had a more rounded information concerning some specific parties, the conclusion he came to was one he was sure Mayuri wouldn��t come to except he had more information.


    ��Dismissed.�� The subordinate silently withdrew from his presence, leaving Itachi alone to contemplate his next move. Unlike before, he was now a Captain and while that position came with a lot more freedom and authority, it also came with its inconveniences. It was harder to pull a disappearing act now that he was a Captain.


    ��I guess I should seek out Kisuke Urahara again. He should have it working by now.��


    He looked at the report in his hands. ��What to do with this?��


    Telling the Head Captain was one thing, in fact it was what he wanted to do but he would rather not have to explain himself and the basis of his assurance. His track record as a Captain wasn��t the cleanest, which was very ironic.


    He sighed to himself. Sometimes following orders was the simplest thing one could do.


    Well, if he couldn��t easily insert himself in this current situation he��d just have to make it convenient for him to do so.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 138 - Meeting The Visored

    ��It seems that something��s come up. There��s a Soul Reaper in town.�� �� Shinji Hirako.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Four Shinigami stood in front of the Senkaimon waiting for the leader assigned to their group for the mission of investigating the rise in Hollow activity in a human town and also the origin of the Lieutenant level Reiatsu that flared up on numerous occasions in said town.


    ��I heard the last two groups that went to that town got wiped out. Scary~��


    ��Shut up you fool. We��ve got a Lieutenant with us and from what my Lieutenant told me, whoever is leading us will either be a Lieutenant or if we��re lucky a Captain.��


    The Lieutenant who was with them could only scratch his head embarrassingly as he heard what the two Shinigami behind him were saying. Turning to the last person in their group, he couldn��t help but ask. ��Is he really the one leading us?��


    ��Eh? Oh yeah, it��s him. I was a bit surprised when someone kicked me out of bed telling me I got an impromptu mission.�� Junpei said while rubbing his eyes.


    Kaien did not say anything after that. Initially this had been a mission he was to lead but the day before his Captain had called him over and told him that he was now going to act as an assistant to the Captain that will be leading them.


    Captain Itachi Uchiha.


    He might have expected any other Captain to take up this mission except this one in particular. As far as he knew, this Captain rarely went out on missions with a squad.


    ��Speak of the devil. He��s here.�� He heard Junpei say. Unlike the others, he hid his surprise well in seeing Itachi already standing in front of the Senkaimon.


    ��Let��s go.�� The Captain said.


    They quickly activated the Senkaimon and they all jumped through, with Kaien and Junpei following immediately after Itachi.


    Looking at the man in front of him, Kaien��s brows furrowed in confusion. Even with the restrictive seal in place he still couldn��t feel the man in front of him.


    He was used to Captains making him feel like that but this Captain��s case was somehow different. It felt like his very presence fogged his mind.


    ��What do we do now, Captain?�� He asked as they surveyed the city from above.


    ��We wait, Lieutenant Kaien.�� The Captain simply replied before disappearing.


    ��Don��t take it too personally, he��s like that to everyone. I mean, not everyone, but as long as he did not straight out ignore you means he��s cool with you�� I think.��


    Kaien shook his head. ��I don��t mind. I��m used to the eccentricities of the Captains. Trust me, he isn��t the worst of the bunch personality-wise.��


    They descended and landed near a cemetery where they found the Captain bent down and looking at the ground.


    ��There was a fight here. Three Hollows and someone else. They died quick.��


    ��You��re right, Captain. I can still feel the lingering Reiatsu.�� Kaien could still feel it but there was no way he could get as clean a picture with just his senses.


    ��It must be those special eyes of his.�� Captain Uchiha��s special eyes weren''t exactly a secret among the other Captains and the Lieutenants but most of them had never actually seen him using them on the field.


    ��Quite the strong ones too. Whoever dispatched them definitely is on the level of a Lieutenant.�� Junpei said.


    No one suspected the culprit of being Captain level because, well those at the Captain level weren��t exactly dime a dozen�� literally.


    ��So are we looking for those involved? I don��t think it��ll be hard to track them down.�� Kaien suggested as Itachi stood up. ��There were at least three of them from the intel we got from the 12th Division.��


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    At least they had confirmed that they weren��t dealing with the Quincies, if they remained. It was either runaway Shinigami or one of the rarer options.


    ��So which is it, Captain? We wait, or we look for our third party?�� Junpei asked, standing beside Itachi.


    Instead of answering, Itachi posed a question to the Lieutenant and his student. ��What did the 12th Division say about the third party?��


    Kaien tapped his chin in contemplation before snapping his fingers. ��They lost them immediately after the fight was over����


    ��Which means?��


    ��They are capable of evading the 12th Division��s sensory networks. And given that we haven��t heard a thing like this before means they are capable of hiding their tracks. Even from us.�� He surmised.


    Itachi nodded. ��So instead of wasting our time putting together the few clues we have, it��s better if we complete our mission. And if it involves our third party then and only then will we make it our mission to sniff them out.��


    Itachi who had already started walking turned to the two Shinigami and pointed at the sky, ��And if they are as cautious as we suspect them to be then I doubt they missed the Senkaimon opening up.��


    Kaien nodded with a wry smile on his face. ��Which means they know a group of Shinigami are in town, and if they somehow sensed you they��ll go further into hiding.��


    The Captain didn��t explicitly answer but Kaien figured out that this was the reason why he hid his presence right from the start. In other words, if the third party was already aware of their presence, they would only be cautious of Kaien��s presence �C which is how it would have been had the Captain not included himself in the mission at the last second.


    ��Did he truly intend for this right from the start�� or maybe it��s just a series of aligning coincidence�� Yeah, I think not.��


    He heard Junpei snickering at his side and the youths'' words flowed soon. ��Don��t think too much about it. I wouldn��t put it past him. And if that��s the case, you��ll probably be leadin-��


    Itachi��s voice cut through before Junpei finished speaking. ��Hollow activity northeast. You��ll be taking charge till further notice, Lieutenant Kaien.��


    And like that he was gone.


    If he was ignorant of the special circumstances surrounding the mission and the reason behind Captain Uchiha��s covert actions, he might have thought the reputable Captain was dropping his duties on him. So at the end he could only shake his head and resume command of the confused group.


    ��At the end, nothing changed.��


    ����


    [POV: With Itachi]


    On the other side, Itachi hid amongst tree branches as he contested if he really should take this course of action.


    ��I truly don��t understand why you second guess your actions at such late points.�� Amaterasu chastised.


    ��It��s a habit I cultivated from a young age. It decreases the chances of regret if it doesn��t work out.�� The Shinigami replied.


    ��We both know you are not going to change your mind so just get on with it.��


    Itachi could only shake his head as he leapt into action.


    He had suspected it but the battleground at the cemetery proved it even if the Reiatsu was slightly different.


    Something had happened to draw the estranged Captains into action and he was going to find out what directly from their mouths.


    He could go to Kisuke Urahara but given the man��s inactivity and also Aizen��s lookout, he decided against it. And from what little he knew concerning Kisuke��s group and the Hollowfied Captains, they weren��t exactly in a relationship of equals.


    The Reiatsu he picked up no doubt belonged to Kensei Mugurama and Miyako Shiba, the wife of Lieutenant Shiba, who he just passed his duty on to.


    ��There was no reason for this to be more complicated than it already is.�� Maybe he was becoming more sentimental but he couldn��t really say that it was a bad thing. It was partly his fault (he wholly believed so) that he couldn��t oust Aizen on time and ended up halving the Soul Society��s core strength.


    He could already feel the fight happening, one he wasn��t bothered by given that both Kaien and Junpei were there. Even without the addition of Kaien, he could trust Junpei to take care of the small disturbance on his lonesome.


    He stopped in front of a waterfall and with a swipe of his hand he easily cut through the illusion of it and passed through.


    ��Setting up a natural illusion is a wise choice but it ended up basically announcing to me that it wasn��t entirely natural.��


    ��Looks like we have company. Best be prepared. We could end up potentially fighting a group of aggrieved Captains.�� Tsukuyomi cautioned just moments before Itachi sidestepped and dodged the blade aiming for his neck, only to have someone else creep up behind him with their blade to his throat.


    ��Fancy seeing you here, Captain Itachi.��


    ��Good to see you too, Lieutenant Lisa Yadomaru.��


    The blade flexed against his throat gleamed dangerously but he remained wholly unperturbed.


    ��Why are you here? Did the Soul Society send only you to bring us in?�� Miyako Shiba questioned as she stood before him with her fist tightened around her weapon.


    A voice sounded out as their surroundings changed. ��How about we calm down, right girls?��


    ��We are all here to talk, aren��t we?�� His eyes squinted at Itachi. ��Right?��


    ��Not much of a talk when you have me at drawn blades.�� Itachi responded.


    Shinji laughed before all the humor suddenly disappeared from his face. ��Don��t patronize me. Let. Them. Go.��


    Miyako and Lisa couldn��t react fast enough before their fogged eyes cleared and they found themselves in the same position they had ��Itachi�� pinned down in.


    Shinji nodded and gestured for Itachi to follow. ��You wanted to talk, right? Let��s talk.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 139 - A Talk With The Visored

    ��Well, ain��t the answer to that freakin�� obvious? Not a chance. We ain��t your allies or nothin��. We��re just Aizen��s enemies.�� �� Shinji Hirako.


    ��


    A/N: A very short chapter


    ��


    ��


    ������


    It would have been a lot better if Itachi had brought Kisuke or anyone from his group along because while Shinji was fine with giving the illusion of hospitality, he doubted every single word Itachi said.


    Thankfully, he wasn��t here to exchange words or batter information. He just needed the simplest confirmation from them and he was gone. Maybe figure out something in the meantime because with how Miyako Shiba��s face was stretched taut, there was no doubt that she��d felt her husband��s Reiatsu and it was making her jumpy.


    ��Why should we tell you anything you want to know?�� Kensei Mugurama barked aggressively.


    Itachi expressed no concern of being surrounded in a passively-aggressive encirclement which seemed to piss off the former Captain even more.


    ��The Soul Society is already suspicious of the multiple Lieutenant level Reiatsu that simultaneously popped up in this location. It wouldn��t take them much time for them to figure it out-��


    ��That doesn��t explain why you are here.�� Love said cutting him off.


    ��If we��re being candid then I��m here to know why people who should be in hiding went about flaring their Reiatsu and alerting the Soul Society in the worst way possible.��


    The bluntness of his words both shocked and surprised them because the underlying words meant-


    ��I found your hideout in minutes after stepping through the Senkaimon. If I wanted the Soul Society to find you I would have done it years ago.��


    The air in the hideout changed instantly, taking on a more threatening draft as a few of them reached slowly for the hilt of their swords.


    Watching Itachi with narrowed eyes, Shinji couldn��t help but ask. ��Since you clearly are of the rebellious sort, what��s stopping us from concluding that you��re in cohorts with Aizen?��


    Itachi��s reply was instant. ��For the same reason.��


    ��If Aizen truly wanted you dead at all costs, you��d be dead. You��re only alive because he doesn��t attach much importance to any of you.��


    ��I would pick my next words carefully if I were you.�� Shinji warned.


    Itachi glanced at the four blades threatening to skewer him through and the semi-activated Kid�� spell glaring up behind him.


    ��Would it make a difference?��


    ��I��m only here to have just one question answered: the Hollows, was there anything special about them?��


    While facing four Captains at once would be an immensely trying endeavor even for him, Itachi��s stoic and nonchalant mask never cracked. He, for one, never believed whatever sparks flew would devolve into a fight between them. The exiled Captains had so much to lose from being discovered by the Soul Society.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Itachi��s gaze remained fixed on Shinji��s who was watching him with slitted eyes.


    ��Why didn��t you go to Kisuke and Yoruichi?�� He asked after some time.


    ��They didn��t fight. You did.�� His answers, as concise and straight as it has always been.


    Shinji��s eyes left Itachi and went to the rest of his comrades with Kensei and Love shaking their heads.


    ��I don��t trust him, Shinji. He��s far too much for an unknown. And besides, he��s withholding vital information from the Soul Society? I call every rodent-looking animal a rat.�� Love spoke, expressing his doubts.


    Silence enveloped the room they were in until Shinji let out a weary sigh. If he could, he��d rather the Soul Society didn��t hunt them down for whatever reasons. And since they didn��t have a place to return to in the Gotei 13, he��d much prefer if they remained unaware of their location.


    ��They carried swords.�� He finally said.


    ��Swords?�� Itachi asked in reply.


    ���� and they didn��t have masks.�� Shinji added. ��There��s something unsettling about them, as if something more nasty hid under their skin.��


    And then there was that. The thing that twisted the tongues of all the Shinigami who had seen these Hollows.


    With grave reluctance, Shinji spat it out dryly. ��They felt like-��


    ��Shinigami.�� Itachi completed. His words earned him a few suspicious stares and a more contemplative gaze from Shinji.


    Since he had gotten what he came for, Itachi turned around to leave only to be stopped by Shinji.


    ��And we��re just supposed to take your word for it?��


    Itachi gave them a sidelong glance before fading away, leaving his last words with them drifting through the winds.


    ��I have no intention of alerting the Soul Society as long as you don��t attack me.��


    It was ridiculous. His words didn��t mean shit. He knew it and so did they�� But Shinji laughed.


    ��You��re one heck of a guy, Itachi.��


    Maybe there was something in the middle of their conversation that the others missed. Whatever it was, or wasn��t, it left Shinji in a good mood.


    ����.


    Kaien was spooked when Itachi appeared right beside him without him getting so much as a whiff of his Reiatsu.


    ��They weren��t much trouble.�� He reported to Itachi to which Itachi just nodded.


    ��Tell the others to be careful.�� He warned. ��If I��m right, we��ll be here for a few days.��


    ��Anything wrong, Captain?��


    ��For now, no. Later? Probably.��


    Sensing Itachi was about to leave, Kaien called out to him with concern on his face.


    ��Sir, is he really behind this one as well? I can��t help but feel that something is off with this mission.��


    Itachi looked at Kaien and saw how the man��s fist clenched around the hilt of his sword.


    ��I don��t know yet, Lieutenant Kaien. It could very well be as well as not.��


    As he left, Itachi reflected on what he had gotten from Shinji and his group about the Hollows they encountered. As far as he was aware, the appearance of the Hollows and them clashing with Shinji��s group were two separate coincidences.


    ��Or it could be that the waves of Hollows were simply to draw them out�� but for what?��


    On the other hand, Kisuke had something in his possession that was more valuable to Aizen than the whole of Shinji��s group.


    ��Since neither Kisuke nor Yoruichi bothered showing up, meeting them right now wouldn��t be wise.��


    If Aizen was really going after the H��gyoku in Kisuke��s possession, then he wouldn��t just stop after a single try.


    ��And with him gauging the strength of his former experiments, he��ll be forced to increase the strength of the next group of Hollows.��


    He has been very careful with concealing his presence since stepping through the Senkaimon so hopefully that was something Aizen wouldn��t plan around, but knowing the man like he did, it wouldn��t matter much either way.


    ��He��s not in a position to act too passively. He still needs Kisuke��s piece of the H��gyoku to move forward in whatever plans he has. The only silver lining we have is that it seems his plans are heavily dependent on it.��


    ��So he��s coming for it.��


    ��No doubt. He would want to before either Kisuke or Shinji makes contact with the Soul Society.�� Tsukuyomi clarified.


    In other words, the next few days would be entertaining for him and hell for some. Shinigami and Hollow alike.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 140 - A Clash With The Espada I

    ��Whenever you fight from this point on, there is one thing that you must never do. And that is to die alone.�� �� Kaien Shiba.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    ��What is he doing?�� This thought permeated Itachi��s mind after they went through waves of Hollows.


    He wasn��t exactly sure what Aizen was planning but him being this open with his actions didn��t quite sit right with Itachi.


    He could also feel multiple presences just lurking in the shadows and none of them were familiar to him. The reethey none of them were moving out was because his group of Shinigami were still alive and neither Kisuke or Shinji��s group have made their appearance.


    But then again, won��t such a huge disturbance alert the Soul Society? �C was Itachi��s thoughts as he watched the battle.


    Junpei and Kaien were doing good from his observation, the latter in his Shikai while the former was still relying on heavy usage of Kid�� and sword plays �C though he was breathing a bit hard.


    ��Now if only it all goes as specula-? Itachi brought that thought to a halt when he sensed another Reiatsu at the edge of the town. A very faint presence �C almost as if being hid.


    ��Is he really going for a frontal assault against them?�� Whatever the sneaking presence was, he doubted any of the Hollows under Aizen��s employ, except the ones on the level of either Baraggan or Starrk, would pose any problem to Kisuke, Yoruichi or the former Kid�� Chief, Tessai.


    So he did nothing.


    ��Are you seriously not going to do anything?��  Of course Amaterasu wasn��t going to take that lying down.


    ��There��s no need for me to show myself yet. Those Hollows haven��t made their move.�� And he also doesn��t know what angle Aizen was playing at.


    Them being alert of his presence might spook them into retreating and if that was the case then all the more reason to stay in hiding.


    ��Seems like you won��t have to wait any longer, Amaterasu.��


    The weaker Hollows below have all been cleared and he could see the panting Shinigami sighing in relief as most of the guard went down, which was when one of the bigger Reiatsu started moving.


    Itachi��s displeasure wasn��t visible but it was apparent. For all the things that could have revealed his position, he never expected it to be a rookie mistake from his own group no less.


    True, there weren��t any other Hollows in the town for them to be on guard against but keeping your guard up after any battle, especially in unfamiliar terrain, was something even the academy students were taught.


    Junpei and Kaien were the only ones who had their guard up, more so in the former��s case, but they were too slow to notice the fast incoming presence.


    The eyes of the Shinigami widened in deathly fright as he saw the hand that was aiming to punch his head off suddenly grabbed by the wrist.


    ��Eh?��


    The attacker was confused seeing as how his hand was suddenly grabbed from nowhere. ��Who the hell are you?��


    Itachi studied the appearance of the Hollow whose hand he was holding and ran it by with what he got from Shinji and even if not for the sword, the fact that he could see a small part of what remained of the Hollow��s broken mask all but gave their identity away.


    ��I asked you a question.�� The Hollow with the appearance of a young effeminate boy snarled at Itachi and attempted to smack his face in with his other hand only for his balance to be disrupted when Itachi yanked his hand forward and caught his harmlessly swinging hand, holding both hands together in one of his.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ��He��s strong. Judging by the force in that swing and the sheer amount of Reiatsu bubbling inside him I doubt Kaien will be able to take him on. Seems like-��


    He released the hostaged hands and jumped back to avoid a wild swing.


    ��-the other one finally decides to join the party.��


    ��Stay out of this, Nnoitra. He��s mine.��


    The newcomer was a tall lanky man with an eyepatch over his left eye and a slimy smile smeared all over his face.


    ��Shut up, you idiot. Can��t you tell who that is?�� He asked his shorter and more volatile companion whose only answer was a raised brow. ��That��s a Shinigami Captain, you dolt.��


    The grin that crept up on the latter��s face was a purely ecstatic one. ��A Captain? Well what do you know? It will be entertaining to play with him for a bit.��


    He pointed at Itachi and introduced himself with the haughty expression on his face growing more and more. ��I am Luppi Antenor. The Sixth Espada.�� He pulled down on the cloth around his hip to show a tattoo of the number ��6�� etched on it.


    ��Nnoitra Gilga. Hehehe.�� Nnoitra laughed with his tongue hanging out to show the number ��5�� stained black on it.


    ��You Captain,�� He pointed at Itachi, ��release your Zanpakut�� and fight me. I will be the first Espada to kill a Captain.��


    ��Luppi, be careful�� He��s a tough one.�� Nnoitra warned but Luppi snorted.


    Itachi looked between the two Hollows, Espada as they called themselves, and wondered which of them should take more of his attention.


    ��Junpei, make contact for permission to release our seals.�� He meant for him and Lieutenant Kaien as they were the only ones with seals when they came through the Senkaimon.


    His was a formality, not that anyone knew, but he still can��t show more than 20% when the seal is still active on his hand.


    ��Yes sir.��


    ��Lieutenant Kaien.��


    ��Captain.��


    ��Don��t bother with trying to kill him, I doubt you can. Just hold him back for a bit.��


    Kaien��s lips twisted but he said nothing against it and merely nodded, taking the Captain��s warnings to heart.


    The Sixth Espada, Luppi, was livid when he heard what Itachi just said. Here he was, finally able to fight and kill a Captain and the Captain just relegated him to fight his weakling Lieutenant. If the bastard was trying to mock him then he��ll make sure to kill everyone here and laugh it in his face later.


    Nnoitra on the other hand smiled widely and mockingly put a hand on his chest with faux gratitude.


    ��Oh me? I��m very much flattered. Unlike Luppi however, I have a habit of playing with my food you see.��


    ��Sir, permission granted.��


    He merely nodded and drew out his blade but that was only what he did which earned him a confused look from his opponent.


    ��You��re not going to release your Zanpakut��?��


    Itachi shook his head. ��Not yet.��


    He wasn��t underestimating the Hollow, far be it from him. But you see, after spending so much time in the presence of Zaraki and Amaterasu, he just wanted to see how his weaker state compared to that of this Hollow, or Arrancar as they were called.


    ��Then it will be your funeral! Despair!�� Nnoitra rushed at him and threw a kick at his chest which Itachi blocked, only to be thrown a few meters back from the force of the kick and all his opponent got an inconsequential nick on his clothes.


    Nnoitra on the other hand was confused because he for sure remembered that Itachi only unsheathed a sword so why were there two blades in his hands.


    ��It doesn��t matter. That is not enough to cut through my Hierro.��


    He lucked his teeth and pressed on his attack on the Captain who retreated, which brought a smile to his face, but was forced to stot when he realized that his continuous retreat would force Nnoitra to attack his comrades down below.


    ��I have to say, his skin is harder to cut through. Even harder than Zaraki��s.�� Even the thought felt somewhat off in his head.


    ��Hahaha! Do you see it now! I have the strongest Hierro of Lord Aizen��s Espada. Your blade can��t possibly cut me open.��


    ��It''s not impossible. I��ll only have to put in more effort when I swing.�� He had enough practice with Kenpachi but where Kenpachi��s body was just naturally hard, a byproduct from his Reiatsu, Nnoitra��s was more like a special physique.


    He briefly glanced over to Kaien to see that the Lieutenant wasn��t dead yet but it was clear that Luppi was just toying with him.


    He couldn��t satisfy his curiosity at the cost of a comrade��s life.


    ��This won��t take long.�� A flicker of flame came alive at the guard of his black blade while his other one had a brief glow.


    ��Now we��re finally getting serious. Let me see it, your Bankai!�� Nnoitra let out a crazed howl as he finally got to see it. The famed Bankai of a Shinigami Captain.


    ��Burn and Reveal, Truth-seeker.��


    The offset of Reiatsu that came with Itachi��s Shikai Release was the first clue Nnoitra had �C it brought about an uneasy feeling.


    When the Reiatsu subsided, Nnoitra saw the result. Itachi��s one pristine white haori was now a pitch black robe with billowing red clouds on them. But the most drastic change were his swords. One became pure black flames in the shape of a sword while the other became the clearest mirror Nnoitra had ever seen in the shape of a sword.


    ��This will be enough.�� There was no hiding it now. Everyone in the town and wider city that was spiritually attuned could feel the sheer pressure of Itachi��s Reiatsu the moment he released his Shikai.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 141 - A Clash With The Espada II

    ��I wanna be cut so that my breath is gone before my body hits the ground. That��s the kind of death I wanna have.�� �� Nnoitra Gilga.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    Nnoitra was many things. A Hollow being the most basic one. And with that as a foundation, the most vile things anyone could think of, anyone could do, were all part of his character trait. Mere attributes that made the Hollow who he is to the present day.


    But one of the things Nnoitra wasn��t was being afraid. Ironically, Hollows who were creatures of mass of negative emotions were the ones that were least afraid. So was fear not a bad thing�� but a good one instead?


    Yes they felt fear, but it wasn��t an emotion that came quick and easy to them. Unless it strikes the core of their being, Hollows move without fear.


    Then what about the Shinigami? Did Hollows fear them? Maybe. Except it was mostly hate. The only race they truly ever feared was the Quincies.


    For Shinigami, the act of killing a Hollow was no different than purifying all the mass of negative emotions that formed them, because that was what it was. As for the Quincies? They killed Hollows. Straight and simple.


    Oh they hated Quincies too, but it was nowhere as close to how much they feared them.


    So in a way the only positive emotion that Hollows had was fear. The fear of death. That ultimate despair.


    And that was the core of Nnoitra Gilga��s being. He took the despair of death all Hollows feared and fashioned it into a weapon. One that would protect him from death more than any other, and one that would bring down that greatest despair on his foes more than any other.


    And he vowed. He would show this Shinigami Captain the true meaning of despair.


    His Zanpakut��, Santa Teresa, unlike the standard form of most Zanpakut�� had a very long hilt with two crescent moons joined together on their backs with a chain that extended from the end of its hilt to the tail of his back.


    He felt the Captain��s eyes on his blade and it made him laugh even harder. He would soon be in for a rude awakening. The passive ability of his Zanpakut�� was to increase the already unholy hardness of his Hierro, with his Resurrecci��n easily being magnitudes higher than how it was now.


    ��Oh yes! This is it! I can almost taste it. Sweet, oh sweet des-?


    His entire body function stopped working and it took a few seconds to understand what his body had just done.


    His body retreated�� or was it his brain that forced his body to retreat.


    In the face of the Shinigami Captain and his mismatched sword, he, Nnoitra Gilga, had retreated.


    ��Huh?��


    ��What is it? Why are you avoiding my blade?�� The Captain��s words were akin to a loud bang jolting his brain out of its stunned stupor.


    He had retreated in front of the Shinigami and his single black blade.


    His brain forced his eyes to focus on the blade in the Captain��s hands and the other empty hand as if trying to tell him that something was wrong but Nnoitra could not be bothered to listen.


    Wildly, he jumped back into the fray, swinging his crescent moon blade at the Captain with the force of his unbridled hatred and forcing the Captain on the back foot. Yes, this was how it was supposed to be.


    As an Arrancar, and also an Espada at that, Lord Aizen��s words that they were superior to both Hollow and Shinigami rang more truer than the telling of the dawn of creation.


    ��And I had almost doubted those words because of you, Shinigami!��


    He twirled his sword around him and sent his flying towards the Shinigami with renewed speed that would have rendered him unable to block or dodge, except the Captain had simply burst into crows when the crescent moon blade touched the hem of his clothes.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ��How do you like this, Shinigami? Do you feel it creeping in?�� The difficult expression that the Captain tried to hide under his mask of nonchalance sent a tingling down his spine. It was something Nnoitra would kill to see.


    ��Cero!!�� Golden balls of condensed destructive Reiatsu homed in on the Captain who impressively managed to slice through both of them and began his run towards Nnoitra.


    ��Fast!�� Was Nnoitra��s single thought as what was supposed to be a run in turned into a step in. One moment he was a distance away, the next moment he was half of that, and the next he was right in Nnoitra��s face with his blade halfway through an upswing.


    Nnoitra smirked evilly and brought down his Zanpakut�� in a vicious cleave.


    The Shinigami would try to block or retreat and Nnoitra would just follow. Block? Why would he? Nothing could pierce his Hierro.


    Black cold.


    Those were the only words he could use to describe the sensation he felt moments before his brain hijacked his body and forced him to retreat, albeit a moment too late.


    Whether it was his brain��s way of coping but he swore he saw the same scene play out over a dozen times all in the span of an instant.


    ��Huh?��


    The cold was still there. Starting from his abdomen to straight across his chest. An eerie coldness.


    He looked down and saw black flames stretching a diagonal line across his torso. His brain had yet to filter the information from the picture his eyes were receiving when Nnoitra got the message.


    This guy could cut him up��


    This guy had cut him up��


    Oh, that��s right.. This guy could kill him��


    �� No, it still felt wrong.


    ��This guy�� He��s killing me, isn��t he?��


    And that was when it flowed in. That deep-rooted emotion that Nnoitra��s abilities had dulled down until they were replaced by arrogance.


    Fear�� and from that fear came the despair of death.


    ��What is the matter? Why are you frozen up?�� The man was already up in his face with hardly a few inches separating them from touching each other and yet, ��Since when were his eyes red?��


    ����This feeling, I know it.�� It felt as if a demon from the darkest and deepest crevices of Hueco Mundo was staring deep into his soul. ��Tell me�� do you despair?��


    A rage-filled shout (or was it a scream) and a violent burst of Reiatsu and his brain kicked in his ultimate defense system. Whether it was a conscious action or not, Nnoitra Gilga had manifested his Resurrecci��n and when the dust settled he came to a grim realization: he had gone against Aizen��s direct order of not releasing their Resurrecci��n under any circumstances until he gave the word.


    ��I��LL KILL YOU!��


    He roared in madness, the frantic warnings of his brain buried deep in the rage of his mind, and attacked his arch nemesis.


    Other than tremendously boosting the defenses of his Hierro and all the natural abilities he had as a Hollow, his Resurrecci��n grew out two extra sets of arms and each of them held onto a giant scythe. His regeneration was so high that he could instantly grow out new limbs without any adverse effect to himself.


    Truly, his current visage was an embodiment of despair.


    His foe on the other hand, his most dangerous enemy of eons past, held up that wretched black blade of his and muttered some undecipherable words to himself.


    Nnoitra flew towards him, his speed so blindingly fast that his foe shouldn��t have been able to react except that he did, with a pair of red eyes staring so intently at him with cold calmness.


    Enton: Sever and Swallow.


    The blade sliced through two of his hands with jarring ease and when he regenerated them, they combusted into black flames that ate away at his body that he had to cut off both arms just to get rid of the black flames.


    ��Your defenses are impressive, I��ll admit that much, but not infallible.�� The Captain said but all Nnoitra heard was the apparent mockery and he saw red.


    ��Red�� like the clouds on his robes..?��


    ��In the end you will lose because of one thing����


    No matter what he did to stop it, the despair kept creeping in.


    He attacked wildly. Hurtling his Zanpakut��s anywhere he sensed the red-eyed devil and firing off his Cero and haphazardly.


    He could feel it now.


    How long has it been? Since when did his vision start dimming? Since when were his senses constricted to but a few meters? Since when did he forget the man held two blades?... Since when did this man become his lifelong enemy? Since when did he start fearing this man? Why did he even use his Resurrecci��n?


    ��So this is it huh? The Bankai of a Captain.. How fearsome indeed. If this is the end, I will at least take solace in the fact that I died to the Bankai of a Shinigami Captain, and not to some random Hollow.�� He wanted to smirk at the thought.


    He felt a gaze looking down at him, those red eyes staring at him as if it could read his innermost thoughts, and then the man opened his mouth to speak.


    ��At the end of the day you were not as strong as you thought.��


    He wanted to scoff. Of course his hated enemy would lie even in his death-


    ��If you were, my Shikai alone would not have been enough.��


    He could feel the darkness closing in faster than before. ��Waitwaitwaitwaitwaitwaitwaitwait����


    At the precipice of death, Nnoitra Gilga felt true despair.


    .


    .


    .


    Maybe, just maybe, this was the death he truly wanted.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 143 - A Clash With The Espada III

    ��As death comes to embrace you, you will realise what you are. That��s what death is, don��t you think?�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    [A Few Minutes Earlier]


    Kaien and Junpei were in over their heads, that much was apparent after the first minute of their clash.


    This Hollow, Luppi, the Sixth Espada (whatever that meant), was unlike any Hollow either of them have ever fought. More for Kaien than for Junpei.


    The older and more experienced Shinigami could feel things more clearly than Junpei and all he could sense was how overwhelming Luppi��s small presence was. The easygoing smile the smaller Hollow had perpetually stuck to his face should have been the first sign of danger. His willingness to fight a Captain at the starting line should have been another.


    At the end of the day he and Captain Uchiha''s student were tasked with holding down this Hollow for a minute or two. ��There��s no way we holding this thing down for three minutes or more.��


    At first he was skeptical of Junpei assisting him as a strength weaker than his own in such an upscale fight would only end up dragging him down but that changed when the boy finally unsealed his Shikai.


    It wasn��t anything outlandish like that of his Captain (honestly Kaien couldn''t wrap his head around how someone��s Shikai could have three forms, dual Zanpakut�� or not) but it was something that, didn��t necessary brought him up to par, but saved his life and kept his presence in a balance in such a huge fight.


    Wielding his three pronged trident with a wave of turbulent waters behind him, Kaien pressed on with his attack with Junpei right behind him, riding on arcs of lightning.


    ��Hahahaha! That��s it, Shinigami. Try and try again.��


    Luppi punched his way through Kaien��s torrent with his hardened Hierro, dodged Junpei��s sneak attack and followed with a kick to the gut that knocked the air out of the youth.


    ��What do you even do?�� Luppi asked in disgust, looking at the weaker Shinigami.


    Using the innate movement technique of high level Hollows, Son��do, he closed the distance between him and Junpei before the latter could blink and tore through his chest with his hand.


    ��No!��


    Eyes widening in horror, Kaien spun Nejibana above his head, building up a great wave around it��s tip. Being a Zanpakut�� with the ability of manipulating water, being hit by any part of Nejibana, most especially it��s tip, is like being hit with crashing waves. Waves strong enough to break most defenses.


    His rage peaked as Luppi kept dodging his trident and when Luppi made to attack in his heat of moment, a gleam behind Luppi caught his attention and brought a quick realization to him that calmed him down at the last second to take in a brunt of the force from Luppi��s blow and deflect the rest before crashing his trident straight into the Hollow��s chest�� and with it came the raging force of the sea.


    The force was so great, greater than what Luppi was expecting that it threw him back violently only for a blade to impact him in his back and the stream of current that sparked from the contact being the only indicator of what was about it follow.


    ��Had�� #11: Tsuzuri Raiden.��


    Yellow lightning coursed through Junpei��s blade and wrapped around Luppi��s neck like a noose and made spark works of the Hollow.


    ��Did that get him?�� Junpei asked with labored breath, not from being tired but because of the nervousness he felt being in such close proximity with that thing.


    ��You think?�� Kaien let out a hollow laugh.


    And just like he said, when the smoke up Luppi was there standing with not so much as a scratch but with a very pissed off face. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ��I think this is the part where we die.�� Kaien said with a resigned voice. ��Not yet.��


    He looked at Junpei surprised, especially when he saw that the counterpart Reiatsu was as calm and confident as a tranquil pond. He was nervous yes, skittish even, but that was mostly because of his subpar abilities when coming face to face with such an overwhelming opponent. When it came to the prospect of death, there was not a single doubt in Junpei��s mind that they would survive.


    ��We just need to hold on for a few minute, right? So we just do as he says.�� Junpei managed to quirk a smirk at Kaien before turning a lot serious as he looked at Luppi who was slowly making his way towards them.


    His Shikai ability, one of them at least, allows him to store ��extra damage�� done to him. What classifies as ��extra damage�� remains unclear as Itachi already prodded every nook and cranny of the sword��s ability to know that it didn��t in any way decrease the damage done to Junpei so the ��extra�� was still a bit vague.


    His Zanpakut��, Shichishito, is a seven-branched sword that had seven branches sticking out of the sword��s body.


    As for what he does with the stored damage, well he can incorporate it into any form as long as it constitutes as ��reattacking�� his opponent.


    His Shikai was troublesome even without its abilities which was no wonder why he was mostly hesitant to use it for anything other than the passive boost, but fortunately or unfortunately Itachi had beat that mindset out of him and had practically forced him to get very familiar with his Zanpakut��.


    ��For someone who practically begged to unlock his Shikai, you sure are acting rather prideful.�� Those words of Itachi had stung.


    So yeah. No matter how troublesome it had been at first. No matter how uncooperative his own Zanpakut�� had been with him, he, Junpei, had found a way to fight with it regardless��. And a funny thing happened when he did.


    He could use the stored damage to boost any part of himself or his own attack as long as he held the intention of reattacking.


    Be it in the form of a higher output, piercing or cutting attribute, or even his physical attribute�� or even his Reiatsu. Yes, it wasn��t a such a great increase but when it came to anything spiritual, the smallest increase is always noticeable.


    Still�� that did not mean that he could now bridge the difference between an above average Shinigami and an Arrancar, an Espada at that.


    BANG!


    Blood spurted out of Junpei��s mouth even as his sword got in the way of the Hollow��s blow, one so heavy that it sent him flying through the sky with an ominous ball of Cero flying after him.


    ��Junpei!-��


    ��I wouldn��t be so worried if I were you.�� He heard the Hollow��s voice behind but reacted a tad too slow and grabbed his neck from behind and squeezed it so hard that Kaien could hear his bones creak.


    The light in his eyes were growing dim with every breath he took and so was the strength in his limbs. He could hear the Hollow laughing his ass off.


    His eyes were about to take their final blink when suddenly air filled his lungs and he found himself being roughly flung off to the side and digging a trench along the ground.


    There was a newcomer based on the Reiatsu but Kaien couldn��t find it in himself to be glad because this newcomer��s Reiatsu was that of a Hollow.


    ��Is a Hollow fighting another Hollow?��


    He managed to pushed himself off the ground and take a deep breath before looking up at the scene that was causing confusion in his senses and what he saw, juts like what he sensed, made no sense to him.


    He felt his breath hitch.


    Not because of the clash of Reiatsu from the two Hollows fighting. It was the plain fact that here he was watching a Hollow trading blows with another Hollow, except something more took his entire focus.


    The blade the new Hollow was holding. The fighting style with which she was swung, and the Reiatsu-filled intent that flowed from it with every swing.


    ����Miyako.�� He whispered as if in an illusion and he could see the Hollow stiffen for a moment before being forced on the defensive by the Espada.


    ��What is happening?�� Safe to say, Kaien��s mind was a mess but the clues all started coming together like torrents from a flowing stream.


    They escaped, didn��t they? That fact was widely known among the upper echelons.


    They were turned into Hollows by Aizen which was framed on Kisuke Urahara �C who latter turned out to be the one who actually saved them from execution.


    And here was a Hollow woman, mask and everything, swinging the same Zanpakut�� his beloved wife used in the same style she fought with.


    ���� Miyako.�� He said it a bit louder this time and with his full senses trained in on her, he felt the excitement and fear that wavered her Reiatsu when he called her name.


    ��It��s you, isn��t it?�� She didn��t reply but the growing steadiness to her Reiatsu, tainted as it was, was all the answers he needed.


    ��Surge, Nejibana.�� With a furious shout, Kaien jumped back into the air, the tide around his trident fiercer than it ever was, all pointed at the arrogant form of the Sixth Espada.


    Two things happened at once.


    First, the other Reiatsu that belonged to the Fifth Espada dwindled so fast that it was seconds away from being snuffed out, which in turn caused Luppi to startle.


    Second, both Kaien��s trident and the Hollow woman��s sword struck straight at Luppi��s torso tearing open a deep wound and also sending him crashing into the ground.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 143 - A Clash With The Espada IV

    "Friends are a good thing, even if they tread a different path.�� �� J��shir�� Ukitake.


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    Kaien and Miyako stood tensed, a foot distance between them, as they waited for Luppi to get up.


    The air thickened with Luppi��s anger and they could clearly feel how pissed off the Hollow was.


    ��I don��t think he��s going to take it easy from here on out.�� Kaien said with a bitter smile.


    ��No doubt-�� Miyako replied before her eyes widened behind her mask. She felt how Kaien stiffened beside her after hearing how demonic her voice sounded. She felt how his hands tightened around Nejibana.


    ��Get ready. He��s coming.�� She let out a bitter smile as Kaien cut her off before she could say anything else.


    As they readied themselves for Luppi��s reemergence, another Reiatsu made itself known, this one more malevolent than the two other Espada they��ve met.


    ��Seriously? What the hell is going on? It feels like a Hollow parade is taking place somewhere nearby.��


    As if to further ridicule their grim situation, the rubble around Luppi exploded and they could feel his Reiatsu climbing up and up until it got to a boiling point.


    ��I think it��s the best time for you both to retreat.�� Like a phantom, Itachi appeared before them looking the most serious Kaien has ever seen him.


    On his shoulder was Junpei who he passed to Kaien who still looked a bit shaky.


    ��Should I call the Seireitei for reinforcements?��


    Itachi was about to say no but reasoned against it and thought it wouldn��t hurt to be cautious. This was Aizen��s work after all.


    ��If you can get to them then do so. At the very least I trust Mayuri to have the sensibilities to make a sound decision.��


    The both of them retreated with Junpei leaving Itachi to face the two threats in front of him.


    More than Luppi, it was the newcomer that had most of Itachi��s attention due to how overwhelmingly potent his Reiatsu was.


    ��Now this seems like what he would do. I guess I should count myself lucky that this one wasn��t being serious with Junpei and the Lieutenant.��


    He didn��t doubt for once that Luppi was more than capable of killing both Kaien and Junpei without them being able to put up any kind of worthwhile fight. Despite Kaien��s more than capable abilities, he just wasn��t on the level of these Arrancars. Anything short of the Captain level was a liability against them.


    ��Maybe now that old man will finally be forced to consider new Captains for the open spots.�� Amaterasu sneered.


    Tsukuyomi countered. ��The only way he can do that on such short notice will be to heavily compromise on quality and overall prowess. Unfortunately, it��s not such an easily fixed problem.��


    ��So what is the point of all this?�� He asked, ��If he went through all this trouble of revealing his newest projects then it��s only reasonable that there is something worthwhile for him to gain.��


    ��His objectives are not for you to decipher.�� The new Hollow, Ulquiorra Cifer, replied. ��Luppi, were your orders not to retreat should you be confronted by any Shinigami Captain?��


    Luppi seethed in rage as he glared at Ulquiorra but knew he couldn��t really do anything about his anger now that Ulquiorra was here. For better or worse, Ulquiorra was both their warden and back-off card should they face a more troublesome foe, just like this Captain that seems to have killed Nnoitra.


    ��We didn��t expect to face a Captain when we arrived. Other than the group of failures and the weak Shinigami squad, we didn��t sense anyone else. Definitely not a Captain.�� That part was practically forced through his closed teeth. His glaring at Ulquiorra intensified with accusation. ��If you knew he was here why didn��t you warn us?��Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Seeing Ulquiorra being silent at his question, Luppi��s glare contorted into a mocking sneer. ��So you��re blaming me when you didn��t even sense him? Nice try trying to shift the blame on me, you bastard!��


    From the beginning, Ulquiorra��s eyes that never once fully left Itachi narrowed at Luppi��s words. ��You should choose your next words more carefully, Luppi.��


    ��Or what?��


    Sparks flew in front of Luppi��s eyes as Itachi��s blade and Ulquiorra��s clashed a blade��s width from his neck.


    Itachi had taken the moment he was preoccupied in his verbal clash with Ulquiorra to go straight for his neck.


    Getting himself together, he tried to blast Itachi away while he was in a deadlock with Ulquiorra, disregarding Ulquiorra��s warning for him to retreat immediately, only to eat a Kid�� blast directly in his face.


    ��An illusion? No, a clone.�� Ulquiorra commented on the surprising but somewhat expected turn of events. ��Impressive. I didn��t see when you created it.��


    He fired off red compressed Hollow bullets, Bala, an exclusive technique of higher evolved Hollows, at the clone to stop him in his path which in turn allowed Luppi to finish him off with his tentacle-arms and two blasts of Cero.


    Seeing his chance, Ulquiorra disengaged from Itachi and landed near Luppi.


    ��You are strong.�� He said and sheathed his sword. ��Unfortunately it is not part of my orders to fight you.��


    A Garganta ripped open behind them and those perpetual darkness colored it, Itachi could sense two more Reiatsu not at all inferior to Luppi inside it which was why he didn��t press on the attack against Ulquiorra and Luppi.


    The two of them he was sure he could take, their unknown Resurrecci��n not changing much of the outcome, though it would make his odds to quickly kill them even steeper. But there was no way he was fighting off four Espada Arrancars, not when they all had the Captain��s equivalent of a Bankai. Even he wasn��t arrogant enough to think he could take on four Captains with their Bankais.


    ��We will meet again, Captain Uchiha.�� Ulquiorra said as they both stepped inside the Garganta.


    Itachi stayed on the same spot for a full minute still feeling malice-filled eyes staring at him from the closed Garganta and only sealed back his Zanpakut�� when he felt them finally withdraw.


    He also didn��t seal back his Reiatsu just in case Aizen decided to follow up his initial attack. He doubted the man would do something that stupid but with unruly subordinates like that one couldn��t be too sure.


    The other Shinigami that came with them had all already gone through the Senkaimon back to the Soul Society, leaving only him, Kaien and Junpei in the human world.


    When he arrived at where they were cooped up, he saw them, Kaien and Miyako, staring at each other. One in abject hurt and the other with repentant distrust.


    ��Captain Uchiha, what is the meaning of this?�� Kaien asked, now staring at Itachi with creeping distrust.


    ��It is exactly what you think it is.�� Itachi said simply and went to check up on Junpei. He sat beside the knocked out Shinigami and started healing him.


    The estranged couple, seeing that the only person who knew about whatever it was that was going on between them silently butting out of the drama, looked at each other unsure of how to act and what to say.


    Miyako was about turning and leaving in sorrow when Kaien finally called out to her. Though there was heavy reluctance and disbelief in his voice, the fact that he could call her and take a step towards her was more than enough for Miyako��s Reiatsu to go all sorts of haywire and undid her Hollow transformation, showing her tear-filled eyes to her equally tearful husband.


    ���� Kaien.�� She called in a whisper, afraid that her voice was still raspy but that didn��t matter as Kaien was now in front of her, holding her shoulders with so much strength that even if she wanted to hide her face from him she couldn��t.


    ��Miyako���� He called out again, this time a level of certainty in his voice. ��It is really you.��


    She could hardly say yes when he pulled her into one of his warmth filled hugs. Oh how she had dearly missed this. Suffice to say, this was the most warmth she��s felt ever since that dreadful night.


    ��Oh Kaien�� I��m sorry.. I��m so sorry!�� At this point, there was no way either of them could stop the torrent of salty drops.


    ��Shh. Don��t say anything else.��


    While the couple were having a tearful reunion a few feet away from him, Itachi wrapped up with healing Junpei and only needed to wait a few seconds before the boy awoke with a startled jump. Itachi had to commend him the way his hands immediately went for his blade and his fingers a moment from firing off a Kid�� spell before he recognized the person in front of him.


    ��Oh, it��s just you.�� He said to himself before sighing in relief, all the while discreetly glancing around and registering who was with them and where they were before finally relaxing his guard.


    ��Is he dead?��


    ��Unfortunately, no.��


    Now that got a surprise reaction out of him but before he could voice out his obvious question, Itachi answered him.


    ��There was another more powerful one with him and two more waiting to bail them out.��


    Junpei��s face darkened when he heard what Itachi had to say. Three more Hollows as powerful or more powerful than Luppi was a bit too apocalyptic for his thought processes to imagine.


    ��Best to leave it to the powerful overthinker.�� He thought and conveniently pushed them as far back into his mind as he could, most content with leaving Itachi to deal with whatever complications such thoughts posed. Instead he focused on the more surprising development taking place in front of him.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 144 - Yamamoto’s Decision I

    "Dear me. Forcing the Captain-Commander himself to come to their aid. What are today''s officers coming to?�� �� Yamamoto Shigekuni Genry��sai.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    ��So, when did that start?�� He asked, pointing at Kaien and Miyako who were still in each other��s arms. ��Some long lost relative or something?��


    Now that he was focusing on the woman the Lieutenant was arms-in-arms with, she did look a lot like the Lieutenant��s Hollow-experimented-turned-traitor wife.


    ��Be quiet.�� Itachi��s admonishment came before he could even voice the bizarre question that just formed in his head.


    His words jostled the couple who had been lost in their own world, however before he could say anything Kaien, holding Miyako��s hands in his, took a step forward and both of them bowed in thanks to him.


    ��I don��t know what it is you might have assumed but I had nothing to do with your reunion.�� He said, stopping Kaien from professing his unwarranted thanks any more than he already has.


    ��Be that as it may,�� Kaien looked at Miyako and then stared directly at Itachi��s eyes with gratitude in his, ��the fact that you never once threatened to draw your blade at her is more than enough for me to thank you.��


    ����Thank you, Captain Uchiha.����


    ��Hmm.�� Seeing the Captain standing up and walking towards them, Kaien asked the question that Junpei was also curious about.


    ��Sir, does this mean that all the exiled Captains are okay and well?��


    This was big news.


    If the Captains were all okay and they were to return, the Captaincy of the Shinigami would not be in such dire straits.


    ��Kaien, and this goes to you as well, Junpei: no one must know about this.��


    It wasn��t about the issue of trust because Itachi would bet that the other Captains, at least half of them, would be willing to trust the Hollowfied Shinigami more than they were willing to trust him should they decide to come back to the Seireitei as reinstated Shinigami.


    The problem with this was just a single one: Yamamoto Genry��sai. No one knew his stance on the matter. After Aizen��s defection, both Itachi and Ky��raku have, on different occasions, hinted at the possibility of looking for the exiled Captains and trying to get more of the story they had all got wrong. And all the times they did that, the Head Captain never once gave his opinion.


    ��Do you understand?�� Though the couple looked reluctant, they both nodded their heads. Miyako probably understood the reason behind his warning and it was good that she did.


    If the others understood then good for them. If they didn��t, well Itachi wasn��t going to bother explaining it to them. Some things were better left to the understanding of others.


    ��It��s best we go back now. Mayuri would have definitely reported those spikes in Reiatsu to the other Captains and the Head Captain.��


    ��It��s alright. We��ll meet again another time. At the very least I know you are alive and okay.�� Kaien comforted Miyako who looked dejected at the thought of parting.


    ��I understand. I��ll see you soon, Kaien.�� With a deep warmth-filled kiss, Miyako left them and made her way to where the other Visored were watching and waiting.


    ��Haha, good to see you so uplifted, my dear Miyako.�� Shinji said with a lopsided smile.


    ��Shut up, Shinji.�� Miyako said, surprising everyone. The always demure Miyako who never insulted anyone and was always respectful �C the most respectful out of this unruly bunch �C not only snapped at Shinji but also referred to him without his redundant title.


    Shinji��s smile fell to a more genuine one. ��Well, I for one am glad for you, Miyako.��This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Miyako could say nothing to that. The smile on her face was already telling.


    Over with Itachi, Kaien was looking in the direction where Miyako left trying to sense her but to no avail.


    ��Captain Itachi-��


    ��I know.�� Itachi said. ��I understand.�� How could he not understand the matters of the heart? Such a shame that he understood it all too well.


    The Senkaimon opened up in front of them, causing both Junpei and Kaien to release sighs of relief.


    ��Let��s go.��


    They stepped through the Senkaimon and the first person they saw immediately after crossing over was a cold faced Soi Fon.


    ��A summon?��


    She nodded.


    No other words were said as they both left the two other Shinigami to their own devices.


    ��Well then, it was nice working with you, Lieutenant Shiba. See you later.�� Junpei waved and left the emotionally upheaved Lieutenant to his own wonderings.


    ��.


    ��Mind wanting to explain to me how the first time you leave the Soul Society in years you almost get ambushed by multiple Captain-level Hollows?��


    ��There��s a joke in there but I fail to see it.��


    They arrived at the Head Captain��s office only to be welcomed with multiple grim-faced Captains.


    ��I don��t know if I should applaud your luck or curse it.�� Ky��raku said and shook his head sympathetically.


    ��More importantly, why did you come back empty-handed? Do you mean to tell us that you, a Captain, couldn��t even capture one of these ��Captain-level�� Hollows? What a waste.�� Always the instigator, Mayuri was the first one to accuse Itachi of anything he saw as incompetence or anything that he could attribute to incompetence.


    ��Well, it is rather uncanny but I think it shouldn��t be said why he couldn��t retrieve a body of these Hollows.�� J��shir��, ever the pacifist, shot down Mayuri��s complaints in the most peaceful way possible.


    ��Arrancars.��


    That answer brought them all back to the topic at hand.


    Naturally occurring Hollows and not just any Hollow but those that had gotten so strong that they could afford to break their mask, bringing them closer to the unified soul that a Shinigami was.


    ��That bastard really is preparing for a war against us. This is worrying, Head Captain.�� Ky��raku said with a low whistle.


    ��As much as I am loathe to agree, he is right.�� Mayuri said in a rare fashion. ��We have to do something about him as soon as possible. These are not naturally occurring Arrancars. He is already capable of evolving Hollows to a higher ceiling; the more we wait the more he fortifies his army. He even has a name for them. Tch.��


    ��Another thing we have to put into consideration is that the level of the Hollow also acts as a defining factor in how it evolves. I killed one of them while Lieutenant Shiba and Junpei kept the other one distracted. These ones, I believe, were created from normal Adjuchas level Hollows.��


    Ky��raku adjusted his straw hat and scratched his stubble, already not liking where this was going. ��Oh boy, here we go.��


    ��The one that came after and stopped me from killing the other Hollow was no doubt a Vasto Lorde turned Arrancar.��


    ��Oh my.�� Unohana said softly.


    ��Oh my indeed.�� J��shir�� agreed.


    ��Things just got interesting.�� Kenpachi said finally hearing something interesting in this pointless meeting.


    Mayuri scoffed from beside him. ��Of course you will find this interesting, you knuckle-brained brute. Not that I don��t find it interesting, but I doubt our metric for that is on the same level.�� He added.


    Kenpachi completely ignored Mayuri and peered at Itachi to get a much needed clarification.


    ��Itachi, how strong were the ones you fought?��


    ��For the Spirit King��s sake, why ask it like that?�� Ky��raku murmured under his breath, already having a picture of what Itachi��s reply might be and just who exactly it would offend.


    ��Probably as strong as Captain Byakuya while the other was as strong as Mayuri, I think.��


    That seemed to deflate Kenpachi a little. ��Hmm, so they were not too strong after all. No wonder you could kill one so quickly.��


    To no one��s surprise, that angered the hell out of Mayuri and Byakuya who saw clearly through the insinuation of Kenpachi calling them weak and that Itachi could just as quickly kill them off.


    ��And what exactly do you mean by that, Zaraki Kenpachi?�� Byakuya asked in a low voice.


    Calling him weaker than one of the Captains he might understand. Comparing his strength to a Captain-level Hollow he might be able to get behind, but estimating his strength as equal to a Hollow that got killed in a minute was such a disrespectful comparison to make.


    ��Do you want me to kill you?�� Mayuri snarled with venom dripping off his tongue.


    Kenpachi who was picking his ear looked irritated when he saw two Captains looking at him with unveiled hostility. ��What? It��s not like I said anything you don��t already know.��


    ��How about we step away from that and focus on something else. Something more important maybe?�� Ky��raku, having had enough, finally put a stop to it before it got any worse.


    Imagine a disagreement between Mayuri, Kenpachi and Byakuya. Mayuri was already as vain as one could be, Byakuya was the embodiment of noble pride while Kenpachi was just a simple stubborn brute. They were getting nowhere if this continued.


    ��And what is more important?�� Itachi asked.


    ��The H��gyoku. Whatever the hell it is, we need to get it from Aizen unless we��ll be stuck dealing with the symptoms while conveniently avoiding the cause.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 145 - Yamamoto’s Decision II

    "All of us have the same pride in our hearts. The pride of shouldering the weight of the Gotei 13.�� �� J��shir�� Ukitake.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    The silence that followed was accusing. The main reason they haven��t yet made an active effort in fishing out Aizen was because of Yamamoto��s vagueness on the subject.


    While they knew that they couldn��t actually storm Hueco Mundo since they had practically no updated information on it, at the very least Yamamoto could point them in a direction for them to go in. Carrying out his orders was the reason they were Captains after all.


    Not just Ky��raku and Itachi, all the Captains turned to Yamamoto to hear what he had to say.


    ���� Itachi.�� Yamamoto��s old eyes fell on Itachi, his second most unruly Captain. He was a different kind of rascal when compared to the likes of Ky��raku and Kenpachi, or even Isshin, but that wasn��t enough to fool Yamamoto��s eyes. Itachi was a different kind of stubborn �C the polite type.


    ��Yes, Head Captain.��


    ��The Captains are spread too thin for such a large scale and proportionally intense endeavor. Too few would mean a shameful loss if we were to assault Hueco Mundo. Too few Captains here would mean a shameful defeat should the Soul Society be attacked in your absence. Do you understand what I��m saying?��


    ������


    The earlier silence was accusing while the new one was oppressing. The choices of a leader was not oft an easy one to make.


    Aizen was playing them against a tight spot, knowing and hoping the choice they �C Yamamoto �C would make in the event of his actions. Forcing them to play defensive and giving them a reason to be content with the choices made, after all he more than anyone knew just how addicted the Shinigami was to comfort, so he gave them just that �C the comfort of the illusion of choice.


    If it was another time, maybe an alternate future, then this choice wouldn��t have been a hard one to make or accept, except��


    ��But we don��t have to worry about having fewer Captains here to defend the Soul Society, do we?��


    ��What are you saying, Ky��raku?�� The look in his steel-clear eyes were practically daring Ky��raku or even anyone to continue in his reckless student��s line of thinking.


    ��I��m saying that we have no reason to fear a pincer attack from behind, after all we have the greatest defense, don��t we Head Captain Yamamoto?��


    The silence ensued longer with Yamamoto and Ky��raku being tied in a stare off which ended with Yamamoto scoffing and Ky��raku smiling.


    ��You��re right,�� Yamamoto said and stood up from where he sat. ��What greater security is there? What other defense does the Soul Society need, other than me?��


    He didn��t emanate any abundance of Reiatsu nor did the weight of his Reiryoku fill the hall. He didn��t need to. His words alone were enough proof.


    ��Captain Itachi, you once petitioned me to allow you to enter Hueco Mundo in order to investigate the rise in Hollow activity. Do you still have the same confidence to carry out that mission in the current time?��


    ��As long as it is strictly infiltration and investigation, then yes. All I ask is that the specifics and priority of the mission be decided by me.�� If it was anything other than an infiltration mission then Itachi would have said that no.


    Infiltration and investigation was their best bet and even if Aizen was expecting it, as long as he made sufficient preparation, the chances of him escaping was over 50%. It also helped that he had once been to Hueco Mundo and had traveled alongside one of the strongest Hollows he��d ever seen. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Seeing the opportuned time for what it was, Itachi struck while the iron was blistering hot.


    ��Something interesting also happened during my mission and it was with it that I think I��ve figured out why Aizen sent those Hollows to attack in the first place.��


    ��This ought to be interesting.�� Mayuri said, rubbing his palms together. No matter how much he loathed Itachi as a complete entity, he usually brought up some interesting topics, mostly about his incompetence though.


    ��While I was fighting the other Espada and Lieutenant Shiba and Junpei were distracting the other one, someone helped them, or rather Lieutenant Shiba, after Junpei was incapacitated.��


    ��Spit it out already.��


    ��Miyako Shiba. Lieutenant Shiba��s wife. She saved him.��


    ��And the day just keeps on giving.�� Ky��raku looked genuinely tired at this point.


    ��Ohoh, now this sounds interesting.�� And wasn��t that the understatement of the decade. The proclamation instantly changed the bubbling mood of the hall.


    J��shir�� looked profoundly shocked and at the same time hopeful just from that simple statement that Itachi gave. ��Captain Uchiha, you mean����


    He had yet to meet his Lieutenant but he knew Itachi was someone who would never joke about this sort of thing.


    ��Not only Miyako Shiba but also the other members of the exiled. They are alive and also seem to have tamed the powers of the Hollow.��


    Yamamoto��s face scrunched as he heard that last part. Millennium spent fighting Hollows, Quincies and other unsavory threats made him�� opinionated about these things.


    ��And you let her go?�� Byakuya asked frostily. His sense of duty flaring up at Itachi��s seemingly unrepentant attitude when it came to eliminating threats as soon as they were identified.


    Itachi replied nonplussed, not even looking in Byakuya��s direction as he did. ��And what? Fight my way through four Shinigami Captains with unknown Hollow capabilities? And what if Kisuke Urahara and Yoruichi Shih��in were there? Or what about the former Kid�� Grand Chief?


    Compulsion to duty is good, but wisdom in carrying it out is even better.��


    ��It��s like none of them even care at this point.�� Ky��raku once again.


    Sparks flew between them. The hostility in the air was so thick and apparent that everyone knew that it was only because they were in the presence of the Head Captain that they weren��t drawing their blades yet.


    ��Regardless, we can��t simply trust them just because one of them helped out her spouse.�� Isshin said as he put himself between Itachi and Byakuya. ��At least give the man your attention if you��re talking to him.��


    ��I am not saying we should but at the very least it is an avenue to consider. Whether we plan with them or plan against them, they are no longer an unknown.��


    At that moment Kaien walked in after being called over by Soi Fon halfway through the Captains meeting.


    ��Lieutenant Shiba, you seem well.��


    Kaien bowed his head. ��I am well, Head Captain.��


    Kaien then recounted everything that happened, from his fight against Luppi with Junpei to when Junpei was incapacitated and Miyako suddenly appeared from nowhere. The barebones of the brief conversation he had with her and his overall conclusion of whether that really was Miyako Shiba or a Hollow posing at her. The question was so cruel that even the kindhearted J��shir�� Ukitake almost launched himself at Mayuri, except he didn��t because he knew just how crueler Hollows could be.


    Kaien��s word regarding Miyako didn��t have as much weight as Itachi��s given his intimate relationship with the person in question, whereas on the other hand Itachi was someone who was prepared to kill Yoruichi when he thought she was the one trying to bait him. And he was also a Captain.


    ��That went relatively well.�� Soi Fon said following behind Itachi as they left the First Division.


    ��Did you see her? No, I guess you wouldn��t if she didn��t want to be seen.�� Soi Fon asked but immediately corrected herself and then asked again. ��Was she anywhere nearby?��


    Itachi shook his head. He sensed neither Kisuke, Yoruichi or Tessai when the fight was going on. He knew they were definitely nearby watching but he couldn��t sense them.


    ��You don��t sound particularly interested.�� He stated to which Soi Fon simply shrugged.


    ��I am interested, but at the same time I feel like maybe it is too soon.��


    ��I understand.��


    She looked at him for the side of her eye before nodding slowly to herself. ��I know you do.��


    Her thoughts concerning Yoruichi became a lot more complicated now that she felt she could see her any time soon. She was mostly resolved when it came to her feelings regarding Yoruichi but now it felt like she was no longer sure.


    ��I��ll think about it later.�� She thought to herself. ��So how did Junpei do?��


    Junpei was Itachi��s only student, at least as much as the man said it himself, so he was kind of a junior subordinate-student to her, not to mention one of the few people she was close to. His progress was as much as Itachi��s interest as it was hers.


    ��He performed exemplary. As usual, his innate strength is the only thing holding him back.�� Itachi replied positively.


    ��So no being hard on him for the next few years?�� For the record, she asked just to be sure.


    Itachi chuckled. ��No need.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 146 - Who Is Itachi Uchiha?

    [Hueco Mundo]


    The Espada were gathered and seated around a large hall table waiting for Aizen to come say his piece after the recent mission that escalated past the expected danger threshold and saw one of their Espada being killed.


    Starkk looked up from where he was resting his head as soon as Aizen and T��sen stepped inside the room.


    ��About time this meeting started.�� Yammy Llargo, the largest Espada by build shouted and slammed his hands on the table.


    ��Have care how you speak in Lord Aizen��s presence, Yammy.�� T��sen warned while locating himself behind Aizen��s seat.


    Aizen merely smiled at the altercation. ��It��s alright, it��s just how Yammy is. And Yammy, while patience isn��t one of your strongest suits, it doesn��t hurt to exercise it every now and then.��


    Yammy scoffed and looked away. ��Whatever.��


    ��Now then,�� Aizen began, looking over all the gathered Espada, ��This reason for our impromptu gathering is a rather surprising and unfortunate one.��


    ��You��re damn right. How the hell did Nnoitra get himself killed so easily and quickly and Luppi is somehow alive?�� Szayelaporro Granz asked, still in shock at just how quickly Nnoitra Gilga had died before they even thought to provide reinforcement.


    ��Well, he fought a Captain. And not just any Captain but the one Lord Aizen specifically warned us about.�� Zommari Rureaux answered.


    ��That��s bullshit! I would have killed that bastard if high and mighty over here hadn��t butt in where he wasn��t wanted.�� Luppi��s voice was raised above the others and in his anger and indignation, he pointed at Ulquiorra and accused. ��And weren��t you supposed to be on lookout? How come you missed a Captain of all people?��


    ��Now now, let��s all calm down.�� The entire room fell silent as soon as Aizen��s words fell. Whether it was through fear or respect, it was clear that he commanded their obedience.


    ��I should have known better that he wasn��t one who always stuck by the rules. On normal circumstances, he shouldn��t have been part of a simple recon mission like that, especially with his position as Captain of the Second Division. But then again he isn��t one for sticking to the rules.��


    ��The fact still remains that one of us is dead.�� Tier Harribel spoke up for the first time. And like she always did when she spoke up, she inquired of Starrk for his opinion. ��Starrk, you��ve met this Shinigami. How dangerous do you think he is?��


    ��How would I know? I didn��t fight him. If anything, Aizen should know.�� He lazily pointed at their leader, directing all the eyes back to him.


    Starrk��s reason, as well as that of Lilynette, Ulquiorra, and to a lesser degree Tier, for joining Aizen were entirely different compared to the other Hollows.


    It was a known fact between all of them that Starrk didn��t actually harbor any sort of resentment or hateful feeling towards any Shinigami, Hollow or even Quincy. So why then did he join up with Aizen?


    Who knows?


    The answer was only known by both of them, which was why unlike the other Hollows sans Baraggan, he was the only one who didn��t refer to Aizen as Lord Aizen. If anything it could be said that he was purely here for the ride.


    The reason why Tier featured in all this was because in a way it could be said that they saved her life from Aizen when they interrupted his ��fight�� with her. If he really was going to kill her or just recruit her after her loss, especially after she refused to join him the first time, was entirely unknown.


    Ever since that day Tier Harribel regarded Starrk and his group with a certain level of respect and admiration. It also was a very well appreciated bonus that they were also like-minded Hollows like her. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ��Whether we know how strong he is now or later has little relevance. One of ours is dead before the battle has even begun. I can only blame his inferior intellect for not properly identifying a superior opponent.�� Baraggan spoke, showing clearly that there was no love lost among the Hollows, at least from him.


    ��Indeed.�� Aizen said, nodding his head as he reclined deeper into his throne-like chair. ��While it is an unfortunate loss, Nnoitra��s death at least served a purpose. Now we know that all of our enemies have met and it is entirely possible that they might come together in a united front to stand against us. And now with the death of Nnoitra we have three empty seats in the Espada.��


    ��What about that wild mutt that has been screaming outside the gate for the past few days for a challenge? He would fit well into the Espada, would he not?�� T��sen asked for behind Aizen to which the latter merely smiled.


    ��You still haven��t said anything about what we��ll do about the Shinigami.�� Baraggan reminded Aizen with a gravely dim voice.


    The perpetual faint smile on Aizen��s face slowly disappeared as he answered Baraggan.


    ��This is not the time to plan a counterattack but instead a period of precaution. The Shinigami are a closely-knit group. We watch how one of them acts and we��ll know how the others will act.��


    He picked up the glass of wine in front of him, one T��sen dutifully poured out, and twirled it slowly. ��As for the location of Kisuke Urahara and the last piece of the H��gyoku, Nnoitra��s death revealed it. As well as the hiding place of the exiled Shinigami. Now that the position of all the pieces have been identified, we wait for their first move�� or fool them into making one. One that I don��t doubt they are currently making right now.��


    The meeting continued on for a little while longer before they all retreated leaving only Starrk, Ulquiorra and Tier in the hall seated on their seats.


    ��Did I say something to anger you, Starrk?�� Tier asked while Ulquiorra was more than content to sit in silence and observe the intricacies of the conversation.


    ��You underestimate me and overestimate yourself, Tier.�� Starrk replied disinterestedly.


    The Third Espada looked confused at that. ��Whatever do you mean?��


    ��I mean that I��m not as easy to anger as you might think. And honestly, besides Aizen, I doubt anyone here has what it takes to actually make me feel even a little bit angry. You overestimate yourself in that regard, Tier Harribel.��


    She was stunned for a brief moment before remembering who she was actually speaking to. Unlike what most might think, Ulquiorra was a perfect conversation partner compared to Starrk on his best days.


    Though they were all Vasto Lorde here, Starrk was clearly on a higher ceiling than her and Ulquiorra except that all that did was make him completely disinterested in everything.


    ��Then if you don��t mind me asking, what can you tell me about this particular Captain. From what I know, you both traveled together for a very short time during which you both clashed against Baraggan with him killing off all of Baraggan��s former fracci��n. That and Lord Aizen has a rather high evaluation of him compared to other Shinigami.��


    Starrk groaned. This was why Ulquiorra was his favorite Hollow till date. He knew how to take silence for an answer.


    Still he relented and answered. ��There��s not much to know about him that everyone else doesn''t already know. He��s pretty strong, very perceptive and a master of illusion.��


    That was basically all the important takeaway from the Shinigami that was Itachi Uchiha. ��Oh and he��s a pretty good conversation partner if you ever feel like talking it out instead of pointlessly fighting.��


    ��I get that.�� She said, ��What I want to know is why he seems different from other Shinigami to you. And you would rather get along with one of their kind than-��


    ��-than with other Hollows, right?�� Starrk interjected but then shrugged. Finally he answered her question with one of his own. ��Why fight someone when neither of you want to fight?��


    It really was weird by Hollow standards when a Hollow, and not just any Hollow but a Vasto Lorde, not only met a Shinigami and refrained from fighting him but also became friends with a natural enemy after barely a week of walking together.


    ��It doesn��t matter if the person is your natural enemy or not, prey or not. As long as it��s not a time of war, the question you should be asking yourself is ��Is there any major reason to fight?��. If you can��t come up with a strong one then I think you already have your answer.��


    ��I see.�� Tier held her hand under her chin and seemed deep in thought about what Starrk had just said.


    ��If you still want an objective view of him, then just ask Ulquiorra. He was the one who clashed with him.��


    Seeing the both of them turning to face him, Ulquiorra looked up and gathered his thoughts and first impression of the Second Division Captain.


    ��He��s strong.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 147 - Sajin Komamura

    [POV: With Itachi]


    A new Captain was about to be instated into the Seventh Division and Itachi, as per his duties, was required to be present in the Captain��s test for this individual.


    Sajin Komamura. A rather interesting person in Itachi��s view for the simple reason that he wasn��t a normal human soul but rather a type of beastkin. He always wore a helmet and gauntlet that covered every inch of his animalistic features.


    Another point of interest was that he was the closest friend of Kaname T��sen who, alongside Gin, was a close party in Aizen��s betrayal and also someone that had been under Aizen��s Ky��ka Suigetsu. He was an interesting subject at the very least.


    ��I thought we were going to wait for another decade before we had another Captain.�� Isshin said as he arrived in the open courtyard where the rest of the Captains were gathered.


    ��Was he recommended?�� Itachi asked Isshin who stood beside him.


    Isshin shook his head. ��From what I heard from Sasakibe, he asked the Head Captain to give him a chance. And from what I know about him, he is a rather upright man with unshakeable morals.��


    Itachi took in that information and asked no other question in that vein and settled with watching Sajin gather himself for his tests.


    Since it wasn��t by recommendation, the Captains gathered here had little say in whether or not he became Captain as long as he passed the tests. The decision, which was practically an already made one should he pass, was entirely up to the Head Captain.


    ��So what do you think? Do you think he has what it takes?�� The question this time was surprisingly from J��shir�� who had scooted closer to Itachi while still watching Sajin.


    ��I don��t know.�� Itachi replied.


    ��But the feeling he gives you is not that of a mere Lieutenant, that much I can say.�� Isshin supplied with his sharp eyes analyzing Sajin.


    ��I see. So both of you can tell.�� J��shir�� said, nodding to himself. It wasn��t exactly a strength thing but instead it was the confident air around him. The air of someone who had achieved Bankai. All the Captains present could tell.


    Bankai �C it still remained the hardest hurdle to cross into the realm of Captain.


    ��Tch. They let every weakling become Captain nowadays.�� Off to the side a very irritated Zaraki stood.


    It was obvious to anyone who understood what Kenpachi was currently going through why he was irritated and even on the verge of getting angry.


    It was a little unfair that even Itachi felt a little sympathetic about it. It was vexing seeing someone who recently became a Shinigami in the last century or two achieving two times over what you couldn��t even achieve once in centuries.


    Even Itachi achieved his Shikai, or at least half of it before becoming a Shinigami.


    ��Oh? Did someone anger him again?�� Isshin asked, being completely ignorant of why Kenpachi was fuming.


    ��Who knows?�� J��shir�� said.


    The test started with the most basic part, Zankensoki mastery. This was the only part which required him fighting a Captain as Zanjutsu and Hoh�� required a showing. It wasn��t technically a necessary showing but considering his method of becoming a Captain, it was necessary.


    His opponent was Byakuya, as decided by Yamamoto, and since it was just a showing it wasn��t meant to pick a winner but instead display how their skills stacked up against each other. Byakuya had the edge in both Zanjutsu and Hoh�� but it was pretty clear that neither of them were going to be winning that fight anytime soon.


    Sajin was averagely skilled in Kid��, both in Had�� and Kaid��, seeing as he could cast a spell in the nineties without much issue though Itachi could clearly see that that was not his preferred way of fighting. Stolen novel; please report.


    ��Pretty impressive so far, wouldn��t you say?��


    His face was the same but Unohana had the impression that he was looking at her suspiciously.


    ��Yes. Pretty impressive.�� He said, agreeing with her words.


    She smiled harmlessly at his answer. ��It is not good to lie, Captain.��


    ���� I have no idea what you mean.�� That was the only defense he could give. His personal feelings about the quality of the Captains were his own personal issues. He was a perfectionist.


    ��Is that so?�� She said in a manner that told him she knew his reasons. ��Comparison is the thief of joy, Itachi. Just because they aren��t up to your standards doesn��t mean they aren��t worthy of the rewards of the efforts they put in.��


    ��I never thought of it like that.��


    ��You didn��t? I see then. My apologies.�� She said with a little incline of her head.


    Seeing the opportunity, Itachi took this chance to ask her for something even he was curious about. ��Speaking of rewards and efforts, do you have any idea what Zaraki��s problem might be?��


    It was a very small change but Itachi noticed it.


    ��You once thanked me for what I did for Zaraki, even when I didn��t do much so I think you know something about it. Maybe something even the rest of the Seireitei don��t.��


    She fell silent at that and no longer said anything and just contented herself with watching Komamura��s display.


    ��It is not so easily a problem that can be fixed. He has not yet found a reason�� or at least that is what I think.��


    The display went on until the time came for Komamura to release his Bankai, and released it he did.


    Kokuj�� Tengen My������. That was the name of the man��s Bankai.


    Out of everything he had shown, this was the only thing that piqued Itachi��s interest and subsequent focus.


    While his Shikai, Tenken, allowed him to summon phantom parts of an armored warrior, his Bankai summoned a gigantic armored warrior that copied all of his movements, even his speed.


    At a glance, Sajin��s Bankai, Itachi had to admit, was superior to his own Susano��o, at least in terms of durability and mobility �C mobility because his Bankai could also use Shunpo. Itachi��s Susano��o was fast, but nowhere as fast as a Captain using Shunpo.


    The test ended with Sajin being assigned the Captain of the Seventh Division, whose former Captain was Love Aikawa, a Visored.


    As they left the testing ground, Itachi wondered what could be done about Kenpachi��s case.


    Kenpachi was currently in a state of false calm that all he needed was the slightest thing to set him off and he would become a raging maniac once again. Itachi wanted to avoid that if he could.


    ��You are getting it wrong, Itachi.�� Amaterasu spoke up.


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��I mean that both the brute and his Zanpakut�� are just like me. No manner of ��finding his way�� will take him to Shikai.��


    ��So what do you suggest?��


    ��For him to do what he knows best: brute force his way through it, whether it wants to or not. Don��t forget, every Zanpakut�� is a reflection of a deep aspect of the host��s soul. Do you think there is something more deeper and profound in his soul other than that which you already know?��


    ��So what?�� The reasoning of Amaterasu was on point but then came the problem with it. ��Just drown him in enough blood and battle and hope that he figures it out?��


    ��And what is so wrong with such a simple approach?�� Amaterasu asked.


    ��Maybe the fact that perpetuating a slaughter just for the hope of him figuring it out is something I will never do.�� Came Itachi��s cold response to which he could feel his Zanpakut�� spirit shrugging nonchalantly.


    He took a cross the corner and came face to face with an irate Kenpachi.


    ��Who said anything about organizing it? Aren��t you going to Hueco Mundo soon? When you are done with your mission why not let the beast have some fun and blow off some steam?��


    That was��


    ��Oi, Itachi! Fight me now!�� Kenpachi bellowed, scaring the nearby Shinigami into hiding.


    ��Sorry, but I can��t do that, Zaraki. I am prohibited from fighting you anytime soon.��


    ��Huh?�� To his credit, Kenpachi managed to look perplexed. ��Why are you listening to those bunch of weaklings?��


    Midway their talk was interrupted by none other than the newest addition to the tank of Captain, Sajin Komamura, already donning his Captain��s haori.


    ��Captain Uchiha, Captain Kenpachi, good day to you.�� He greeted.


    ��Tch. Say what you want and get lost.�� Kenpachi barked but Komamura remained unfazed.


    ��I heard that the Head Captain gave you leave to go to Hueco Mundo-��


    ��For a strictly reconnaissance mission,�� Itachi interrupted, staring pointedly at Komamura, ��not a rescue and retrieve.��


    ��Captain Uchiha, what do you think love and trust is?�� Sajin asked.


    Itachi stared at him seemingly through the helmet he wore. Sajin would never say it to anyone but Itachi��s stare was intimidating and somewhat eerie.


    ��It is the best gift one can give to another but the consequences of it is for you alone to bear.�� He said and walked away, subtly using the mood brought about by the conversation to escape Kenpachi��s insistence.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 148 - Incompatible Bankai

    ��I have never liked squad camaraderie. I feel that for training purposes, a measure of antagonism between superior and subordinate is essential.�� �� Soi Fon.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Today was one of those days where Itachi taught at the Shin���� Academy. This class of his was rather unimpressive but that was just the perfectionist in him talking.


    His class, Ethics and Morals, was a pretty controversial one seeing as how it usually didn��t have an already written syllabus and it mostly depended on the teacher teaching it to impact his views and opinions of Shinigami morals and ethics into the younger students.


    And like every young generation, most of them found the class boring and uneventful. They would rather prefer learning how to fire a new Kid�� spell or honing their Zanpakut��. Easily forgetting that morals and ethics was what build character, character that refines discipline, discipline that promotes growth.


    Despite his position as the Captain of the 2nd Division, the Supreme Commander of the Onmistukid��, the Shin���� Academy��s lecturer for Ethics and Morals, Itachi also retained his position as the General Supervisor for all combat exercises. Thankfully it wasn��t a position that needed him to be there every time as everyone of the supervisors knew how to do their job.


    He was currently walking to the training grounds which were usually filled with the fourth to sixth year students at this time of the year when he heard a commotion.


    When he arrived he saw a scene of one of the fourth year students at blade��s end with one of the fifth year students.


    ��Explain.�� He said to the person in front of him.


    Sh��hei flinched when he saw Itachi right behind him watching the sword fight that was slowly escalating.


    ��Um, it was a little training session that got rather heated between those two.�� He replied instantly.


    ��I see.�� Itachi watched for a brief moment, moments where Sh��hei began wondering if no one else was seeing him as no one was paying any attention in their direction, before turning around to leave.


    Sh��hei stuttered confusedly. ��Are you not going to stop them, sir?��


    ��They are fatigued. If they fail to even realize that then they will only end up embarrassing themselves.�� Itachi said and left the training grounds.


    As he walked back to the 2nd Division, he thought back to what the Captains had discussed among themselves a few weeks ago.


    Itachi had been of the opinion that they should make communications with the Visored and get a clearer understanding of what happened to them. They owed them at least that much, he reasoned.


    While the general opposition brought forth was more or less a mirror situation and could put whosoever was the envoy in danger, Itachi proposed the idea of at least two Captains going to meet the Visored.


    The Visored are right to be distrustful and wary of them, given the past between them and the Shinigami but Itachi hoped that a mutual understanding could be reached between the two parties on the ground that both parties were equally deceived by Aizen.


    While the notion became mostly agreed upon once that became pointed out, it then remained which two Captains will be going on behalf of the Shinigami to speak with the Visored.


    No one objected to Itachi going, so all that remained was to pick who the other person tagging along would be.


    The Head Captain was a no-go. Itachi believed the Visored would bolt the moment he stepped through the Senkaimon. Ky��raku, J��shir��, Unohana and Kenpachi also couldn��t go. One was too violent and bloodthirsty for any kind of diplomatic meeting and it would send a similar message as with the Head Captain, one was too sickly to be put in a possible hostile situation, while the other two were more than content with sitting this one out. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Mayuri was also out. It was more likely that he would intentionally instigate them into attacking just so he would have a legitimate reason to capture at least one of them for experimental purposes.


    The only viable choice was between Isshin, Byakuya and Sajin. Isshin was a generally loved Captain, Sajin was a subordinate to the former Captain of his Division and while Byakuya didn��t personally know any of them, they all knew him due to his status and his grandfather��s time as Captain of the 6th Division.


    Itachi personally would��ve chosen Isshin except the decision was not his to make. And also, the reason why they didn��t immediately set up the meeting with the Visored was so as not to send the wrong message. It was all politics and social cues.


    ��I also seem to have gained the attention of a hostile Captain.�� He muttered to himself when he passed by a group of Shinigami from the 6th Division.


    Ever since that fateful day, an event that was wholly credited to Kenpachi��s lack of tact and consideration, Byakuya became even more frosty when it came to anything Itachi-related.


    Normally, his wounded pride was not so easily bruised but after being compared to Itachi��s standards by not just his grandfather but also his teacher during his younger days of training, and also being plainly stated as weak compared to Itachi by the Madman of the 11th Division, Byakuya was more than ready to prove all the misconceptions wrong.


    He had yet to come out and say he wanted to fight Itachi but Itachi could already read the signs. It was inevitable at this point and honestly was a headache to deal with.


    Personally he didn��t care where his strength stacked up against the rest of the Captains. He knew he was stronger than some and weaker than some. But then again he understood all too well the importance of noble pride.


    The headache-inducing part of all this was that should Zaraki hear a word of him fighting Byakuya of all people, he would attack Itachi the very next moment he saw him, whether in public or in private �C he wouldn��t care.


    He arrived at the same time as Soi Fon who was coming back from a mission with a few members of the Onmistukid��.


    ��They look quite battered. Was it much trouble?�� He asked.


    Soi Fon waved her hand as she fell into pace with him. ��Not at all. They were annoying is all.��


    She paused for a moment and frowned before complaining. ��That Tengu of yours is annoying. He has gotten so good at concealing himself that it is almost impossible to signal him out from the normal surroundings.��


    ��I noticed.��


    She snorted. ��Of course you will. I guess years spent trying to cheat those eyes of yours were not in vain, and by that I mean anyone that isn��t you.��


    She agreed totally with Junpei that those eyes of Itachi were the most cursed object she��s ever seen.


    ��Oh how I missed this.�� She sat on her chair and murmured in satisfaction. The distinction between the image she was currently portraying and the one she wore in every other time was one no one other than Itachi has ever bore witness to. Not even Yoruichi.


    Junpei had seen her relaxed and jovial but even then she always maintained a degree of seriousness since she was in the presence of her junior.


    She could give Byakuya a run for his money for the most straight-laced Shinigami with how she normally behaved.


    ��I think I��ve finally got it.�� She said suddenly with a grin spread about her face.


    Seeing Itachi looking nonchalantly confused, she said one more but with more context.


    ��Bankai.�� It was a single word but it explained everything, only her smile faltered at the end.


    ��You seem happy but you don��t seem content.�� Itachi pointed out to which she chuckled self deprecatingly.


    ��I don��t know what I expected but what I envisioned for my Bankai is nowhere as close as what it truly is. Its limitations are unlike any other and it is not at all suitable for my fighting style.��


    Itachi wanted to speak up but she stopped him by raising up a hand.


    ��I know what you want to say, I do, but trust me, it does not compliment me at all.��


    Itachi conceded the point he was about to put up choosing to believe Soi Fon��s words for what it was.


    ��But answer me this: is it enough to be used as a trump card?�� She nodded. ��Very well. Then that is all there is to it.��


    Seeing her looking conflicted he brought up a point she seems to have forgotten in the disappointment of her Bankai, whatever it was.


    ��As far as I know, you have never been fully reliant on your Zanpakut����s ability. And if I remember correctly, Yoruichi never relied on her Zanpakut�� abilities or the boost it gave to propel to the position of Captain. You already have a way to fight, whether or not your Bankai compliments it. All you have to do, all you can do, is continue forward. It is not as if you can��t compete with a Captain without your Shikai or Bankai.��


    Yoruichi, Aizen, Kenpachi and to a lesser extent, him. Their Zanpakut�� abilities weren��t exactly what propelled them to the level of a Captain. She also confirmed that her Bankai could be used as a trump card so it wasn��t entirely useless.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 149 - Shinigami Meets Visored(Officially)

    ��Well, ain��t the answer to that freakin�� obvious? Not a chance. We ain��t your allies or nothin��. We��re just Aizen��s enemies.�� �� Hirako Shinji.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    [General POV]


    ��Oh boy. I wouldn��t have minded sitting this one out, you know.�� Isshin said as he and Itachi crossed the Senkaimon into the World of the Living.


    As soon as they did, a crow flew and landed on Itachi��s arm before dissipating into wisps of black.


    ��So that is how you sent the message. Convenient.�� Isshin said, impressed.


    ��Let us go. They are waiting for us.�� Itachi said, unknown to anyone the crow he dispersed was a sleight of hand trick, so to say. He had numerous crows and other mediums keeping watch of the town, not just for the Visored but for the Espada as well.


    ��Well, best not to keep them waiting then.�� With a slight step they both disappeared with Shunpo.


    Isshin let out an impressed whistle moments later when he found himself being the one putting a little nudge on his foot to keep pace with Itachi.


    ��Hai, Now you��re making me feel old.�� Isshin said deprecatingly.


    ��Hey there! Look what the brightly shining Senkaimon brought us?�� Shinji said laughing to himself as he looked down on their two Shinigami guests.


    ��Shinji, play nice.�� Miyako warned, though it could easily be seen that all of them had their hands on their blades in a neutrally threatening way.


    Shinji fake gasped. ��The horror. Oh how I miss the old you.��


    ��Seriously guys, come on. We��re here to talk, not throw barbs at each other.�� None of them reacted fast enough before Isshin was already standing in front of Shinji. He also didn��t react when they all drew their blades and pointed it at him. ��For what it��s worth, I��m glad you all are alive.��


    Whether it hurt him seeing his former comrades pointing their blades at him with a not so silent threat warning him back off, Isshin didn��t show it. His face was set in a misleading calm.


    ��So, can we talk?�� He asked, staring slowly at all the ex-Captains while his hand slowly went for his Zanpakut��.


    ��Come on now, Isshin yo. There��s no need for us to fight, is there?�� Shinji said good-naturedly but the look in his eyes was clear.


    He however continued, ��But I have to know, if we refuse whatever it is you are here to talk about, what does Soul Society say will happen to us?��


    Isshin cocked his head at Itachi. ��That��s his call to make.�� As the leader of the Onmistukid��, Itachi had the first call against traitors and any type of enemy except when a decision had already been made by the Head Captain.


    ��So what is it, Commander-in-Chief of the Onmistukid��? Martial law or treason?�� Kensei asked harshly. It was clear that all of them had varying degrees of less than pleasant feelings concerning the Gotei 13.


    As coolly as ever, Itachi replied casually. ��As of yet, neither. That depends entirely on how this meeting goes. But know this; while we don��t plan on forcing any decision on you, I have been given the authority to put out a kill order on you should I deem you a possible ally to Aizen or a threat to the Soul Society in any way.��


    ����A possible ally�� huh? You Shinigami really are ballsy.�� Kensei sneered, causing Itachi to look blankly at him.


    ��We Shinigami? Am I to take it that you no longer consider yourself one?�� His eyes were mostly expressionless but now the glare in them could not be mistaken. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    To Itachi, loyalty was not something so easily given and so easily lost. Loyalty to a person could be easily broken but loyalty to a cause was not so easily cast aside.


    If they didn��t trust the Shinigami again then that was fine but if they failed to even stand by what the Shinigami stood for then he would really be wasting his time here.


    ��Okay that is enough. We are here to talk. Let��s talk.�� Shinji turned around and started walking, causing the others to follow after him.


    They led the duo of Itachi and Isshin deeper into their temporary hideout and when they got to an empty open space, Isshin couldn��t help but ask.


    ��I don��t see Yoruichi, Kisuke and Tessai. Are they not going to be joining us?��


    Shinji shrugged. ��I only speak for the Visored. If they want to join us then they are free to do so.�� He then smirked conspiratorially, ��What, Isshin? Scared that we will ambush you?��


    Isshin just looked at him as if he was stupid. ��That��s the least of my worries. Someone has been nagging me to check up on how she was doing since I was coming here.��


    ��Eh, is that so?�� He plopped himself unceremoniously on the ground and rested his chin on his palm. ��Well, since you wanted to talk, let��s talk.��


    ����


    [POV: With Kisuke Urahara]


    Kisuke sighed for what was the umpteenth time after trying and failing to convince Yoruichi for them to barge in on the meeting between the Shinigami and the Visored.


    ��Are you trying to tell me that you don��t want to know what Soul Society decided?�� Kisuke asked half seriously.


    ��I��m saying that either way we��ll know what Soul Society decides after they are finished with the meeting.�� She said from where she laid, lazily sprawled out.


    Tessai was just off to the side watching the two powerful ex-Captains and their childish personalities.


    Yoruichi picked her ear and blew away at her fingers. ��Also, the moment we go outside is the moment he instantly knows where we are and losing his tail at that point will be a whole lot of effort on our end. So it��s better we just stay in until he��s gone.��


    ��Really? I don��t sense anything amiss.�� Kisuke and Tessai looked at each other to which the latter shrugged.


    Yoruichi scoffed. ��Yeah, better luck sensing it. Even I can��t sense anything amiss yet I know it��s something he��d do.��


    Tessai still looked unconvinced while Kisuke looked contemplating. ��And how are you so sure?��


    Yoruichi cocked a raised brow at Tessai, wonderment tingling her voice. ��Does the fact that he is a Captain not clue you in? And that crow thing he did earlier? Yeah, that was the bait. So unless you guys are fine with moving the whole base�� again, then I suggest you go right ahead.��


    ���� You have a point.�� Kisuke conceded. What else could he do at this point? He knew they were okay with Itachi but Itachi wasn��t alone and he was on a formal mission. They knew Isshin, trusted him even, but Itachi was such a stickler for the rules at the weirdest time that it was impossible to judge what he would do next.


    And besides he didn��t want to move all this equipment if he could help it.


    ��Heh, when don��t I?�� Yoruichi replied smugly and threw a piece of fish in her mouth. Such was the life of an exiled/runaway Captain.


    Tessai went and brought them all tea and after pouring it out, he asked, ��How do you think the meeting will end?��


    Yoruichi was the first to reply, sounding disinterested in it and also as if stating the obvious. ��Do you really have to ask? It��s Itachi and Isshin, that��s as positive as any other sign you need. Do you want to imagine it being hosted by someone like Ky��raku and old man Kuchiki? You can say it��s a way of the old man saying he��s open-minded to whatever the results might be.��


    ��That��s�� quite an insight.�� Were the only words Tessai could say.


    ��Of course it is!�� Kisuke bragged without shame. ��She wasn��t the former Commander-in-Chief of the Onmistukid�� for nothing. That��s our 2nd Division Captain for you.��


    ��Hehe. Yes, praise me more. Umu umu~��


    ��Of course, Lady Yoruichi. Who else could see through this thick ploy other than your ladyness? With you by our side, we shall never be caught lacking.��


    Tessai just silently drank his tea while the two best friends entertained their childishness, just patiently waiting for the meeting to come to an end and for his subordinate and deputy, Hachigen, to relay the conclusion they came to.


    It wasn��t that much of a weird thing for Hachigen, who wasn��t a Visored, to spend all his time with them. The reason for that was the fact that when they were first starting to gain their consciousness after the Hollowfication, Tessai, Kisuke and Hachigen worked nonstop to make sure they succeeded.


    After that, when they were trying to master their new Hollow powers, Hachigen was always there in the event that they lost control as opposed to Tessai and Kisuke who had been pretty much occupied with the H��gyoku.


    He wasn��t a Visored but he was already a part of them after all the time he spent in their presence.


    It wasn��t as if he was acting as a double agent since neither of the groups were hostile to each other, they just had different reasons concerning the upcoming major fight. Hachigen was just the messenger between both groups.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 150 - A Slight Altercation

    ��It is not wise to judge others based on your own perceptions and by their appearances.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    It was almost time for Itachi to depart for Hueco Mundo but before he could, a slight issue came up. Members of the Hoinu clan, a part of the rebels that Itachi��s Division had captured and had handed over to the Kuchiki Clan at Byakuya��s behest, had escaped from their confinement with aid from an outside source.


    Normally this would have fallen completely under the Kuchiki Clan��s jurisdiction due to their pride and nothing else but it was also the 2nd Division��s duty to oversee such things. Had it been any other Captain, Yoruichi even, they would have let the Kuchiki Clan resolve this themselves.


    The reason why Itachi didn��t acquiesce with Byakuya��s subtle warning was simply he knew how most of the clans work. They would prefer if they could just find and bury the issue instead of completely annihilating it at its root.


    At this point, it was almost inevitable that he would end up butting heads with Byakuya.


    ��Well someone��s not going to like this.�� Soi Fon said as she trailed behind him. ��I don��t know, maybe you should actually sit this one out, what do you think? It would be bad if he saw you here.��


    She didn��t think it would come to blades but she also didn��t want them to devolve their already rocky relationship into a silent war.


    Then again she knew why Itachi was like this. Although she knew some things about his life when he was alive, not much or personal, the little she knew let her know that Itachi had a personal distaste towards rebels or traitors or any kind.


    ��I know. That��s why I didn��t bring anyone else.�� He said.


    ��Right.�� Her face was entirely covered in her usual stealth garb and even the eye part that was open was obscured by a black shroud, a nifty trick Itachi taught her. Her eyes were closed as she tried sensing around her but she still couldn��t pick him up.


    ��Even if he��s average in every other area, he quite excelled in this one. Unexpectedly.��


    ��We��re coming up to where the crows picked them up.�� She was almost startled when she heard him speak and even without him looking at her, she knew he could tell.


    Unlike the Tengu somewhere behind them, his presence didn��t necessarily disappear but instead became so faint and natural that it not only made someone think that he wasn��t there but also made them feel so.


    They arrived at an inconspicuous clearing that looked completely natural.


    ��There��s some kind of defensive barrier here.�� Soi Fon stated.


    ��Let��s go in.��


    Saying nothing more, she saw him walk through the spell, completely disregarding them, and simply followed after him.


    Soi Fon didn��t know which was easier; getting through the barrier or rounding up the rebels after killing the stubborn ones.


    ��Get ready, we have incoming.�� Itachi gave her a heads up as she dealt with the last of the more violent extremists.


    ��Right behind you, Captain.�� As soon as they came out of the hideout, Soi Fon picked up the incoming Reiatsu. ��Large hostile Reiatsu up ahead-��


    CLANG!


    Those words had barely left her mouth when the Reiatsu overwhelmed her and the owner of it was right in her face, forcing her to block in an instant. She hardly got a good glimpse of her attacker before Itachi kicked him away and pulled her behind him to block another attacker.


    ��Captain Kuchiki.�� She heard Itachi say.


    ��Captain Uchiha.�� She heard the other reply. ��What is the meaning of this?��


    Byakuya frowned as he gazed upon both of them. Because of how obscure their Reiatsu had been from afar (due to them purposefully suppressing it) he had been unable to identify them and had thought they were part of the rebel group so he attacked the stronger one right off the bat. Not once did he expect the weaker one to be the one to not only sense his presence but also position herself between him and his target and successfully stop him in his tracks. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Even his subordinate was stopped.


    His eyes narrowed further when he identified a number of Reiatsu, way less than the number of people they were tracking. Two-thirds less.


    ��I thought I made this clear not quite long ago that this was an issue of the Kuchiki Clan?��


    ��You did, and that statement was considered fulfilled when I handed over the rebels to your Kuchiki Clan, but not only did you fail in punishing them but they also escaped your confinement, regrouped and were in the process of planning a preemptive strike against the other Noble Clans.��


    ��That said, this all stems from their errs and being vassals to the Kuchiki Clan, falls under my jurisdiction to see them punished as fit the law.�� Byakuya said not backing down from Itachi��s cold glare.


    ��And my answer remains the same, Captain Kuchiki; no.��


    Everyone could see that Itachi was serious with his words which left only one reaction; looking to Byakuya to see how he would react.


    The Noble Young Lord didn��t look as if he took it well.


    ��I ask you for the last time to reconsider your words, Captain Uchiha.�� He warned but Itachi simply turned to Soi Fon and gave her a simple order.


    ��When the others arrive, I want them transported directly to the Maggots Nests.��


    The complete disregard from Itachi angered his pride that he ended up attacking Itachi with a simple sword slash but Itachi fluidly stepped aside his sword��s path and once again sent a kick to his stomach, making him skid backwards a few good steps.


    ��And might I ask; what is the meaning of that?�� Itachi looked at him with apathetic indifference. His eyes judging the uselessness of Byakuya��s actions just now.


    ��My Lord���� A servant came to Byakuya and whispered in his ears, something sensible given how hesitant he looked before relenting.


    ��Let��s go.�� Byakuya said and turned around to leave. ��I��ll be seeing you soon, Captain Uchiha.��


    Itachi didn��t deign his words with any sort of reply and just ordered Soi Fon and the new arrivals from his Division on how to transport the rebels back to base.


    ��And where are you going, my dear Captain?��


    ��To the Kuchiki Clan. To ensure they don��t do anything to get on my bad side when I��m gone.�� He said only that and disappeared.


    ��Whoa, pretty serious huh? That��s the first time I��ve heard him so blatantly threaten someone.�� She turned around and said to no one in particular. ��Make sure he doesn��t go alone.��


    Even if he was in no danger as a Captain, it was traditional at this point that Itachi always had shadows trailing him wherever he went, unless he expressly says so.


    ��..


    Itachi walked calmly through the halls of the Kuchiki Clan, straight to where Byakuya and his grandfather were waiting for him. Even though it was his first time here, he could clearly pick apart their Reiatsu from the otherwise unimpressive ones.


    On his way however, he met someone that made his normally impassive brows raise a bit.


    The woman who introduced herself as Hisana and offered to take him to Byakuya��s office when she saw that no servant was with him to lead the way.


    She seemed to have some sort of standing in the Kuchiki Clan given that some of the guards gave her slight bows as they passed.


    There was a frailness about her that Itachi chalked up to her being very timid.


    When they got nearer to Byakuya��s office, Hisana gathered up the courage to look at the Captain she was leading and finally spoke another word to him after the initial greeting.


    ��If I may be so bold to ask, My Lord, if there is any bad blood between you and Lord Byakuya?��


    The calm look he gave her was grossly misinterpreted if the way she soon started apologizing was any giveaway. He reckoned it would have gotten worse if he didn��t break his nonchalance and give an answer to her question.


    It wouldn��t speak any good of him if the situation was misinterpreted by Byakuya or his grandfather that he threatened the woman, Hisana, in any way if they were to witness the current scene.


    ��Sight differences. Nothing worth worrying about, I assure you.�� He replied.


    She was the type of woman that was easily hated by her peers when they found nothing worth hating about.


    ��Thank you for your guidance.�� He said after she brought him to the door of Byakuya��s office.


    ��Captain Uchiha, I��m glad to see you again.�� Byakuya��s father and the former Captain of the 6th Division, Ginrei Kuchiki, greeted him as he made himself known.


    The greetings exchanged were purely perfunctory so neither of them wastes any time on why they were here.


    ��So you are saying that you won��t let us punish our own vassals?�� Ginrei asked with his eyes squinted hard at Itachi, his Reiatsu bubbling just underneath his skin.


    ��I am saying that I am not passing over the responsibility of punishing treasonous rebels to you when you clearly failed to do so the first time.�� Itachi reiterated.


    ��The first time was a show of trust and cooperation, not of responsibility. You will do well to remember that though they may be your vassals, it falls under my authority and that of my Division to dole out sentences as we see fit to any offender. I don��t know what you��re trying to hide, but I��ll warn you not to overstep the bounds of my authority when doing so.��


    He was never one to unnecessarily threaten people but whenever he did, he always meant it. The Sharingan that reflected off his eyes told them so.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 151 - The Games We Play I

    ��The laws of nature are for beings who must live their lives bound by them. Now, shall we carry on? To a place beyond all laws.�� �� S��suke Aizen.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    ��Are you sure you want to go alone? We don��t know what you might find over there.�� Junpei said with barely hidden concern.


    Itachi shook his head. ��The ideal scenario would be me going with a Captain but there is no one who can infiltrate such a stronghold as effectively as I can.��


    He looked at Soi Fon who was barely hiding her dissatisfaction in his actions. ��I would have taken Soi Fon with me but she��s not yet at the level to fight any of the Espada.�� He left out the fact that she might be able to kill them with her Bankai but that also wasn��t a positive factor in his escape plan in case things go awry.


    What was also left unsaid was that the Soul Society couldn��t risk sending more of their Captains in what was essentially a suicide mission.


    ��He might be expecting you, y��know.�� Junpei said again, his voice going lower this time.


    ��I know.�� Itachi said after some time. ��And you still want to go?�� He gave a soft nod to Soi Fon.


    It was hard to make them understand, all that was to be said could not be said. ��Apart from Aizen I also want to check up on something. It��s been nagging at me for some time now.��


    Soi Fon and Junpei looked at each other, knowing that nothing they could say would change his mind, but they were disappointed that he still insisted on going alone.


    ��Are you seriously going like that?�� She pointed at his Captain��s garb. ��They would spot you from a mile away.�� She joked. As far as she was concerned, he could wear Captain Ky��raku��s flamboyant pink robes out in the open in Hueco Mundo and they still wouldn��t be able to find him.


    They left for Mayuri��s office under the current lighthearted mood only to be welcomed by a very irate pale skinned Captain.


    ��About time you arrived.�� Mayuri snarled and led them underground to a research area where a physical Senkaimon stood with a swarm of researchers running around.


    "How sure are we of its operation?" Soi Fon inquired, prompting Mayuri to roll his eyes.


    ��Well if you were so concerned about its state of operation, why didn��t you present yourself as a willing test subject?��


    Itachi��s raised hand stopped Soi Fon from saying anything else to Mayuri and relocated her to standing at attention behind Itachi.


    ��Get on with it.�� He said to Mayuri, earning him a glare and a scoff before he fished out a little device and threw it to Itachi.


    ��That is your receiver. Whatever you do, do not lose it. This end of the gate will remain on standby for two weeks max. When you are ready to come back, inject your Reiatsu, a good amount, into the receiver and the gate will pick up the signal and open anywhere in a ten meter radius from you. You��ll have less than five seconds to cross before I close it.��


    Mayuri had half been expecting Itachi to ask about the five seconds mark but the irritable Captain settled for staring hard at him for over seconds before walking towards the gate.


    ��The gate is primed and ready- Sir?�� Akon, Mayuri��s Lieutenant, was pushed aside as Mayuri took over the controls and turned the gate on without any forewarning.


    He hardly had time to gloat before Itachi calmly stepped through the gate.


    ��That inbred pig����If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ��..


    [Hueco Mundo, POV: With Itachi]


    The ever present pale moon of Hueco Mundo felt so comforting to see after so long. He took a solid minute basking in the afterglow of the slow shining light of this dark world.


    ��It feels soothing.��  Tsukuyomi said from within him.


    ��Yes, it does.��


    ��What now?��


    This was where the conflict was. Should he look for them now or wait till after the mission. ��I doubt it��ll be much of a stealth mission towards the end.��


    Thinking that, he summoned a few crows and let them fly incognito. It created a lot of chances for his cover to be blown but he was already working under the assumption that Aizen was already aware of his arrival and not his location.


    He didn��t feel a particularly strong emotion towards those two particular Hollows�� well maybe he did, if not he wouldn��t be willing to risk an early detection just for the chance of looking for them.


    ��Let��s go then.��


    There it was, off to the distance. Las Noches.


    The bedrock of Hollows, and no doubt Aizen��s recent conquest.


    Even from where he stood he could feel the bubbling mass of Reiatsu that filled the entire castle.


    ��Are you sure you are going to be able to get through all that undetected?��


    ��Are you doubting me?��


    ��Of course not. I��m just asking if you are sure.�� Amaterasu said, sounding nonchalant as Itachi practically threw himself into the lion��s den.


    Crossing the walls was the easiest part, hiding his Reiatsu was as easy as breathing, holding himself from storming off to find Aizen�� it wasn��t that hard to be honest. Slaughtering all the Hollows he could sense, a little tempting but he could hold it off. Now sensing Kaname T��sen��s robust spiritual pressure? Now that was more than enough to give him pause for a few moments. He��ll eventually get what was coming for him.


    Apart from T��sen, Itachi was quick to realize a very important fact, one that he already knew but not the extent to which it was instated.


    The Hollows were organized. Not in the way that they were now under a clear power but in the way that there was a very clear hierarchy and relevant chains of command. It wasn��t only those at the top that were followers of Aizen but even those at the lowest strata were divided into factions, fracci��n, each operating under different directives.


    The answer was easy.


    It wasn��t necessarily the Arrancars, no it wasn��t.


    Vasto Lorde.


    Not all the Arrancars were Vasto Lorde. Luppi, the Sixth Espada, and Nnoitra, the Seventh Espada, weren��t Vasto Lorde. The only one who was a bonafide Vasto Lorde was Ulquiorra, of that Itachi was entirely sure.


    ��You are aggrandizing the risks.�� His clone said offhandedly. ��But I understand.��


    In truth, this wasn��t so much as a stealth mission but more like a hide-and-seek mission, at least to Itachi.


    If he could suspect that Aizen would most likely predict his next actions, then of course he would plan around that. In his course of action, his best play was to act with the assumption that he was at a disadvantage.


    The mind games are only just starting.


    ��..


    Zommari Rureaux was displeased.


    Immediately after Luppi��s mess in the World of the Living, Lord Aizen had put the whole of Las Noches in a state of alert after briefly mentioning that due to Luppi��s mess, the Shinigami would be invading Hueco Mundo any day from then, unfailingly.


    It had been more than a week, and while he would never doubt his Lord''s words, he was beginning to question the spine of the so-called Shinigami. He could get behind their prowess; Lord Aizen had even applauded it, but their backbone, he reckoned, needed some strengthening.


    ��Hmm?�� A faint whiff, so faint and common as the dreary Las Noches breeze.


    His gaze carried his intent towards the north entrance of the grand castle/city and in a moment��s time, he was already at the outer walls.


    ��What are you doing here?��


    ��I thought I smelt a rat.�� Mila Rose said while sniffing her nose before scoffing and moving away from Zommari. Even though they were comrades, his presence always unnerved her. In fact, everyone��s presence unnerved her. What if it was just the fact that she was one of the weakest here? No, she would never admit that.


    After Mila Rose left, Zommari looked at the area she was sniffing at and frowned. It could be that he was just paranoid but his overcautious(overconfident) nature told him otherwise.


    ��Go and notify the others.�� His mind warned and he obeyed.


    ��..


    ��What a risky game. This is very unlike me.�� Itachi��s clone shook his head as he took what was a very daring choice of play.


    He would never do this.


    Itachi the Shinobi would never give up hi dplay this early into the game.


    ��Itachi the Shinobi would never have thought of this as a game.��


    ��You��re right, Tsukuyomi. He would have never.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 152 - The Games We Play II

    ��I already told you, Komamura. The path that harmonizes with my view is naught but the path that is least drenched in blood. There it is where justice always is. The very path that I tread upon is the one of justice.�� �� Kaname T��sen.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    [POV: With Itachi]


    His maneuvering through the structure of Las Noches was far less challenging as he had been here before, even with the slightly new changes to the architecture.


    Despite the dangers of this particular mission, he wasn��t in a hurry. With the significant increase in the Hollow population and overall strength of the castle, haste was the last thing Itachi had in mind.


    ��It seems he got to one faster than I did.�� He thought. What he was doing was risky��very risky in the fact that Aizen could have singled out his location and point all his Hollows his way. But nothing ventured, nothing gained.


    He wasn��t in the Soul Society anymore, nor was he under his limitations as a Shinigami Captain. Now he was just Itachi the Shinigami, one at the Captain level.


    He wasn��t being dramatic when he referred to this as a suicide mission.


    ��Since he is so kind as to number them in their hierarchical strength, he shouldn��t be crossed if I use it as reference.��


    He was targeting the fracci��n of the Espada, most importantly the weaker ones. Using Luppi and Nnoitra as a template for the median strength of Espada, especially the lower numbered ones, Itachi reckons he won��t have much of a problem with them.


    Now, as for how many of the Hollows were as strong as Ulquiorra, if he were to go with the safest choice of the number being five then there was no way he was escaping Las Noches. Not with the likes of Baraggan, Aizen and whatever monstrosity he had brewed up. Even if by the slightest chance he managed to escape, it wouldn��t be in one piece.


    If the details and prospects of the mission were so bleary then why did he choose to go in the first place? To that question, the answer only he knew.


    And with all those thoughts in mind, Itachi made his way through the underground passage of Las Noches, homing in on one of the more impressive Reiatsu, until he came across his prize.


    In what looked like a room one would find Orochimaru in, a pink-haired Espada was carrying out an experiment on one of his test subjects, a fellow Hollow.


    ��Tch. What a waste. Bring me another one!�� With a swift move of his hand, he decapitated the Hollow and watched apathetically as it dissolved into dust and energy.


    Itachi watched the scene impassively as two of the subordinates moved in trepidation to grab another of their fellow Hollow to be experimented on.


    The two Hollows came back moments later with a beaten and battered up Hollow and strapped him to the bed, all deaf to his groaning plea.


    ��Good. Now get lost.�� The Seventh Espada, Szayelaporro Granz, who had newly been appointed into the rank of Espada after the untimely death of Nnoitra Gilga and promotion of Luppi Antenor, snarled threateningly.


    As Szayelaporro went on to continue his experiments, the strangest thing happened when the strapped Hollow started twitching violently.


    His anger bubbled at the incompetence of his subordinates but before he could arrest the violent movements, the Hollow broke out of the bindings and socked Szayelaporro straight across the jaw faster than he could react and bolted out the door immediately after.


    First stunned, then furious, Szayelaporro practically flew out of the room to kill any Hollow he came across.


    Seeing everything play out, Itachi stepped out of the darkness from which he hid. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ��I should have brought Junpei here for him to practice hiding his presence.�� He said to himself half-seriously.


    Unfortunately he couldn��t kill the Hollows as he pleased since that would without a doubt bring all eyes to his position if the Reiatsu of an Espada was suddenly snuffed out. And he wasn��t like he could kill them all so silently. They weren��t weak sheep awaiting a slaughter.


    He moved from there and went deeper into the castle, half wondering what his clone was currently doing and how much longer could he travel unimpeded.


    ��..


    [Inner Castle Walls, Las Noches]


    Kaname T��sen was sat, cross-legged, in a dark room with not so much as a speck of light or the slightest echo of sound.


    Ever since that fateful day, ever since his grim departure, this room has been a realm of solace to him, he could realign somewhat closer to his perfect peace.


    His Zanpakut�� hovered just above his hands, emitting a wave of Reiatsu that drew T��sen deep into his mental realm. Whatever battles he fought in his head, his victories or otherwise, none were to be told, not in this room.


    His head slowly lifted up as vibrations from outside of his dark room filtered in, disturbing his tranquil peace.


    Those barbarians.


    If not for the simple fact that they were tools to further Lord Aizen��s goals, he would have pleaded Lord Aizen that they kill every single one of them that they came across.


    As his Lord had once said, ��They are no comrade of mine. Only pieces given more weight that they might never be able to bear.��


    It was just for the common goal so T��sen would endure. But that didn��t mean he would remain silent while Szayelaporro Granz went on a half-baked rampage for an issue not worth the exertion.


    He stepped outside of his room and made to locate Szayelaporro only to stay his legs when he saw Aizen walking in his direction.


    ��My Lord.�� The reverence in his words has never faltered.


    ��Curious about the disturbance are we?�� The faint smile on Aizen��s face that teased at his knowledge of something no one else knew was present on his face. ��Because he knows things no one else does.��


    ��I will go stop him right this instance.�� He spun around immediately, more eager to put an end to a bumbling Hollow��s madness.


    As he left, his Lord gave him a passing warning, one that he took great heed of.


    ��There��s a rat in my castle.��


    As soon as Aizen left, T��sen burst in full speed ahead, aiming straight for Szayelaporro. The Reiatsu he could sense, though furious, didn��t feel like Szayelaporro was in a fight. Probably pissed off at one of his fracci��n, but it wouldn��t hurt to check.


    He passed Tier Harribel on the way, who was probably going for the disturbance like he was, but different from him she was taking her beautiful time.


    ��Granz. Stop your meandering right this instance.��


    ��Oh Eyepatch, it��s just you. Get out of my way, I need to find a worm that is hiding from me.��


    He tried to storm past T��sen only to be grabbed hard on his shoulder, causing him to glare dangerously at the blind Shinigami.


    ��Lord Aizen believes that there are intruders in Las Noches. So I will say it for the last time, stop pratting about like a grieved child and start making yourself useful to Lord Aizen.�� T��sen warned.


    He turned to Tier Harribel and she only gave him a slight nod before leaving, making him sigh inwardly with relief that there were at least a few useful ones among the barbaric lot.


    His mind briefly wandered to someone that, though he had been loath to consider a comrade, was someone who even Lord Aizen judged as competent �C Ichimaru Gin. Alas, he too ran out of his use.


    In his search for the intruder he came across yet another competent Hollow, Ulquiorra Cider, the Fourth Espada.


    ��I can feel the Reiatsu around Las Noches bubbling up in activity. Tell me, what has happened?�� Ulquiorra asked, and T��sen told him.


    ��An intruder, is it? And if Lord Aizen��s words hold true then this intruder is none other than-��


    ��Itachi Uchiha.�� T��sen spat out hatefully.


    He hated the cowardice and injustice of the Shinigami �C the cause that the Shinigami stood for �C as a whole, but it was a collective hate. They were all grouped under one banner.


    But if you asked in on a deeper level, Kaname T��sen would tell, with passion in his voice, that the person he hated most was Soi Fon, and then her captain, Itachi Uchiha.


    One was his source of pain, and a glaring reminder of his weakness, while the other was a persistent thorn in his Lord��s side.


    ��The Captain, I see.�� Ulquiorra nodded. ��Quite a feat to infiltrate this castle with none of us being wiser as to his location.��


    Ulquiorra stroked deeper into the underground passage with both hands behind his back.


    ��I��ll search the entirety of the lower levels. Search elsewhere.��


    T��sen would have reprimanded him for his arrogant tone but carrying out the order he was given was more important.


    He couldn��t help but think darkly to himself as he took another direction. ��With Las Noches being high on alert and two of the most powerful Espada actively looking for you, tell me, Itachi Uchiha, how you plan to escape Lord Aizen this time?��


    __________


    A/N: Sorry for now posting for the past few weeks. The cold got to me, which in my opinion is the worst thing that can happen to anyone at this time of the year. Thankfully, it didn��t leave me bedridden throughout the holidays. That would have sucked major.

 Chapter 153 - The Games We Play III

    Happy New Year guys!


    ��


    ��You are next. I will avenge my subordinates.�� �� Tier Harribel.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    [POV: With Itachi, The Clone]


    In all honesty there were a lot of ways he could have gone ahead with this, mainly a prolonged stealth, but the end goal for this particular mission said otherwise. At the end of the day, everything boiled down to Itachi using this to make a statement.


    And what a statement it would be.


    After securing a few pawns(because that was what they were as of the moment he got to them), he started moving deeper into the more personal spaces of the castle that were restricted to only the Espada and direct members of their fracci��n. He couldn��t sense where his main body was but he was sure that their current destination was the same place.


    Turning around a corner, he watched as two more Arrancars patrolled the area, looking more on guard than they had been in the beginning of his infiltration.


    It unnerved him somewhat seeing how they were Arrancars in every part of the castle he turned to. Humanoid Hollows, mirror copies of the Shinigami, but not acquiring the strength that otherwise would have denoted their appearance.


    Another thing that grated against his skin was how eerily they all possessed a great semblance of human emotion. One, two and a few, he was okay with that. But all of them?


    Did the experiments with the H��gyoku Aizen performed on them produce this effect? As a way of balancing the scales somewhat? To even the rationale between Hollow and Shinigami?


    Whatever it was, it felt almost unnatural to Itachi, the clone.


    He passed close by the Hollows but neither of them sensed his presence. One of the benefits of the Shadow Clone Jutsu.


    Knowing he was now closer to Aizen than ever, he became even more cautious. He couldn��t kill them nor could he put them in a genjutsu, well maybe he could do the latter but he opted not to.


    His targets were the Espada more than anything. Only after getting through the Espada would they go for Aizen.


    ��..


    [POV: With Itachi]


    With the Espada now actively searching for him, his movements became even more restrained to the point that there was point in keeping in stealth.


    He could feel the tingling sensation of their Reiatsu washing over the whole of Las Noches in an effort to wring out his location.


    Unlike his time as a Shinobi, he had an easier time hiding from the more sensory types due to the ambient energy present everywhere as soul beings. Even the sands of Las Noches were just solid particles of this ambient energy.


    Unless someone knew what to specifically search for, finding him among the natural camouflage that was this entire place was�� difficult to say the least. Even Yoruichi, an expert in stealth, would have a hard time doing so.


    ��That woman is strong. How about we fight her?��


    He ignored Amaterasu again for the fifth time much to her chagrin. She has been wanting him to fight any strong Hollow they come across.


    ��Baraggan is up ahead. Ulquiorra is down below. Two more Espada are on this floor.��


    Getting his bearings from the location of their Reiatsu, he took the right cut, scaled across an unnecessary long hallway and came across an open path. He was about to continue but he caught a feeling of something that by all means shouldn��t be here. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    It was different now, but it still held that unique resonance he once knew.


    In an instant, Itachi��s expression turned rigid gloom as he disappeared from his position, no longer if anyone sensed the slight flaring of his Reiatsu and instantly appeared in the room he sensed Lilynette��s Reiatsu.


    His arrival surprised the other two Hollows in the room that weren��t Lilynette.


    Both women beside Lilynette sprang up the moment they identified who the intruder was and instantly fell into attacking motion while Lilynette just stood there frozen in shock.


    Against the incoming attack from both Arrancars, Itachi didn��t react, not even looking at them as they drew near him.


    ��Itachi wa-��


    Lilynette shouted a moment too late as the part of their body they held up to attack him combusted into black flames.


    Their screams snapped Lilynette out of her reverie and rushed her to their side in panic.


    ��Itachi stop, you��ll kill them!�� She shouted in alarm, careful not to touch the black flames even as she drew close to them.


    Itachi spared the two writhing forms a glance and extinguished the flames, revealing half of their body almost completely disintegrated.


    ��They are still alive.�� He said, ��but what are you doing here?��


    Lilynette looked between her two comrades who were slowly breathing, painfully slow but still alive, before turning to Itachi with a myriad of expressions clouding her face as she looked at him.


    He looked and felt different compared to the last time they saw each other.


    Itachi could see that she was clearly worried about the two Hollows but he couldn��t care about that now. He had to know what Lilynette was here. In Las Noches of all places. The very same place where Baraggan tried to get her killed.


    ��Where��s Starrk?�� There was just no way he could miss Starrk��s Reiatsu if the man was in Las Noches. He wasn��t an expert in controlling his Reiatsu and even if he was, it wasn��t to the level where Itachi wouldn��t be able to sense it. The bells in his head were already ringing a frantic jingle but he was more focused on Lilynette than any other thing.


    She finally tore her eyes away from the burnt Hollows and looked at Itachi with eyes slowly radiating happiness as well as a tinge of worry.


    ��He��s probably in his room.�� She answered but frowned as she remembered something. ��Wait, why are you here?��


    Itachi frowned. The variables of their presence here in Las Noches were disconcerting but he needed to speak with Starrk as soon as possible.


    That was what he wanted to do but someone barred his path.


    A golden haired woman. One of the stronger Espada at that.


    He saw her looking at the form of the two Hollows on the ground and felt the rage inside her bubbling forth, held under a mask of calm.


    She probably either sensed his Reiatsu when he rushed over or sensed the Reiatsu of the other two plummeting fast as they approached deathe doors, Itachi thought.


    If she was aware, then Aizen was probably aware.


    And that brought all his questions back to full circle. What couldn��t he sense Starrk��s presence? Was he behind a barrier? If so, why?


    ��I take it you are responsible for this, right?��  The woman asked as she took a calm and poised step forward.


    She then looked at Lilynette, confirming she was okay and turned to Itachi. She naturally knew who he was, having been briefed on two occasions about particular threats from the Soul Society.


    ��Step away from her.�� She said as she took another step, staring right into Itachi��s red eyes. ��Don��t bother. Your pitiful illusions won��t work on me.��


    ��Don��t be so conceited. You��re strong, true, but not strong enough to judge the capabilities of my strengths.��


    ��Arrogant man.��


    ��Ignorant woman.��


    Cracks were already appearing all over the building and the one person that way affected by it all was Lilynette.


    Itachi recognized the look in her eyes as she regarded both him and the woman in front of him. She cared equally about both of them.


    Unfortunately, this wasn��t a situation that could be easily solved by both of them being acquainted to the same friend.


    ��Lilynette, please take both of them away from here.��


    ��..


    [General POV]


    Tier Harribel told Lilynette while she deeply analyzed the man standing between the both of them.


    When she had arrived, she��d thought that like her two comrades, Lilynette was also in grave danger but when she had observed the smaller Hollow, she didn��t find any signs of raised guard on her. And also, the man before her, Captain Uchiha, had been standing protectively in front of her when she arrived.


    This was further confirmed when Lilynette looked at Itachi, clearly hesitating, only finally moving when he nodded at her and let her pass easily.


    ��Tell Starrk he owes me an explanation.��


    Her eyes narrowed when she heard Starrk��s name from his mouth. What was going on?


    Well, whatever it was would have to wait. He had hurt her friends. Her comrade and sisters. Whether he had history with Starrk or not, he had to pay for that.


    ��Your arrogance will be your undoing. Every Espada is already aware of your presence and location. You have no way of escaping Las Noches.��


    Itachi remained silent, watching her every move whole also readying himself. Even with the big snag that was Lilynette��s presence in Las Noches, his end goal still remained the same.


    The stealth part of the mission was still ongoing.


    ��Let me educate you.�� A silent reverberation of the air and she was standing behind Itachi and stabbing him with a sword�� only to miss and hit nothing but air.


    The soft displacement of air due to the use of Sonido blew against her ears as she sensed Itachi behind her, his words softly filtering into her ears.


    ��Like I said, my abilities are not for you to judge.��

 Chapter 154 - The Games We Play IV

    ��How underwhelming. So this is all a Captain amounts to.�� �� Tier Harribel.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    �������


    This was the most Itachi had ever been in danger since he woke up in the Soul Society.


    All the Espada and N��meros, the numbered Hollows that weren��t at the Espada level, mostly Adjuchas Arrancars, were already aware of his location but the only thing holding them back was that Harribel was here.


    If they all were to attack, Itachi had zero chances of surviving. It was that simple. Even the possibility of escape was dwindling with every second he stood in front of Harribel, and now it was less than 10%.


    Not counting Harribel, just the lurking presence of Baraggan and Ulquiorra made all his danger senses sing out like they were reciting a nursery rhyme.


    This was never the objective of the mission so why was he not putting much effort into remaining concealed?


    He was simply the bait.


    He was the perfect bait.


    What else would draw the attention of all these Captain-level Hollows if not a Shinigami Captain like him?


    Anything short would easily be seen through. Thinking that he could go through the entirety of Las Noches, through every important nook and cranny without being found or have his presence suspected was very unrealistic, more so with someone like Aizen at the helm.


    ��Now, make your move.��


    ��Your eyes.�� She said as she slowly unsheathe the sword that was strapped to her back. ��They do not hold me in your sights.��


    Oh, but on the contrary he did. Just because he didn��t show it in his eyes didn��t mean that he didn��t take how dangerous she was to heart.


    Her Reiatsu surged and he braced himself. She was going to be a tough one, especially with the other Espada surrounding them.


    ��That technique that you used, it was Sonido, wasn��t it?�� She asked. ��How can you use a Hollow technique?��


    ��You speak as if there��s anything special about it.�� Itachi said. His red eyes bore into her aqua green as they both squared off, blade in hand.


    ��Let me show you�� just how special it is.�� He pointed a finger at her and saw as her calm eyes widened in shock.


    At the tip of his finger, a dark red orb of pure destructive energy formed.


    ��Cero.��


    There were a lot of questions that flashed in her mind at that moment as Itachi��s Cero rushed towards her�� until she deflected it with her blade.


    ��Tell me, what did you plan to accomplish by doing that? Prove your superiority, or was it something else?�� The shadow of her bangs covered her eyes but the venom in her words were plain to the ears.


    ��It is the folly of your arrogance to think that you are special just because you possess the power of a Shinigami. Don��t be so conceited.��


    It was neither a step too close nor a step too quick. Both of them moved at a measured pace and met in the middle. The result was anything but measured.


    The resulting force from the collision of both their blades meeting turned the entire wing of the building to dust.


    Itachi let his eyes wander, letting all the Espada��s presence be committed to memory. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    He was also on the lookout for Aizen. The last thing he wanted was to be sneaked on by Aizen when he least expected it. And with all the nearby audiences, the chances of it happening was almost a certainty.


    And yet he went along with it. Putting himself carelessly in the broiling mix of danger.


    ��You are planning something, aren��t you? Otherwise I see no strategic reason why you will let yourself be exposed like this.�� And she wasn��t the only one thinking this.


    His presence here was already weird, and he was also alone. That smelled of an underlying plan somewhere along.


    Itachi remained silent and simply slashed at her, sending a wave of Reiatsu her way which was easily dodged.


    Harribel��s Reiatsu alone was threatening the entire structure of Las Noches and no one needed a reminder of what would happen if two Vasto Lorde-level entities fought.


    The abyss-like crater just outside of Las Noches was the answer. And that was also the reason why Itachi was bound to lose this fight. The others won''t let the fight stretch on anymore than it should, not when the integrity of Las Noches was on the line.


    Cracks were already spreading throughout the structure of the castle with them just clashing their swords with each other.


    ��She��s much stronger than Luppi and Nnoitra combined.�� Itachi thought as he clashed swords with her one more time.


    The rest of the Espada had already formed a restricting circle around the both of them yet none of them seem to be stepping in, mostly because of who Itachi was fighting, he surmised.


    She was no doubt one of the strongest Espada, and from what he could sense only two other Hollows were on her level when it came to the intensity of her Reiatsu: Baraggan and Ulquiorra �C and of the both of them, the former was the one Itachi was more wary of.


    ��You��re distracted.�� She appeared at his side, her Zanpakut�� covered in yellow Reiryoku, and shot it point blank at Itachi. The force of the attack carried Itachi all the way to the underground level of Las Noches.


    Tier Harribel didn��t let up and immediately followed after him, knowing that was not enough to seriously maim a Shinigami Captain.


    She stopped a considerable distance away from where Itachi crashed into as she saw him getting up and the black flames that served as a protective case against her attack started receding.


    ��She��s fast.�� His eyes went grim dark as he stared at her. ��Not fast enough that my eye can keep track of, but fast enough that she can still attack me nonetheless.��


    The last second protection with Amaterasu was proof of that.


    ��Burn and Reveal, Truth-seeker.�� (Kogasu to Sarakeru, Honshin.)


    [A/N: Should I just use Honshin instead of Truth-seeker?]


    ��If I��m not mistaken, that is your Shikai, isn��t it?�� She asked with a frown. She could feel that her Reiryoku was still higher than his by a significant margin but the intensity of his Reiatsu stated otherwise.


    ��Still looking down on Hollows, Shinigami Captain?�� She covered her blade once more with her Reiryoku while watching out for what he would do.


    According to Aizen, this very Captain��s abilities, other than a higher level of precognition, was primarily illusions and black flames and she could see both in effect on the robes he wore.


    Even without him using the famed Bankai, she could feel the slight tingling of a threat coming from him and the thing that triggered that the most were his eyes.


    She was fighting not to look over at it all the time, except it was easier said than done. She had thought resisting his illusions were easy but with him using his Shikai, she wasn��t so sure.


    Not wanting to waste time anymore, she used Sonido and closed the distance between the both of them in an instant and as she did she fired off the energy built up in her Zanpakut��.


    ��Ola Azul.��


    The attack hit straight home�� But she frowned. Others might have missed it but she saw the almost imperceptible fluctuation of Itachi��s image a split second before her attack hit him.


    She retreated and held her sword behind her back to block Itachi��s blade. Not a second later she raised her hand and blocked the kick from a copy of Itachi that flipped over the first one.


    ��Cheap tricks.�� She muttered. She focused her Reiatsu on her eyes, an action which took tremendous control, but was needed to effectively block Itachi��s illusion from taking over her in a split moment of battle.


    ��Why are they not joining in?�� Itachi asked, referring to the rest of the Espada and N��meros.


    ��Because, just as I, they also have the belief that I alone am enough to stop you. And this will be a good showing to know how we stack up against the Shinigami Captains of the Gotei 13.��


    She zipped down her shirt, showing off the covered part of her mouth that was all masked in hard bones and then the eye-catching number ��3�� etched on the side of her chest.


    ��My name is Tier Harribel, the Tres Espada. And where you stand shall be your last.��


    Itachi showed no reaction to her belated introduction, only giving a simple reply. ��I believe you.��


    ��So you say, but your eyes tell differently.�� She retorted with a scoff.


    Itachi, with no expression on his face, looked at her like a fool. ��What kind of fool tells a lie to himself?��


    The anger in her eyes rose but she didn��t blindly attack. Instead she asked a question that she had a huge interest in.


    ��Before you die, tell me, how do you know of Starrk, the Primera Espada?��


    Seeing as Itachi wasn��t going to reply, she snorted and then took a step. Unknowingly, and willingly, taking a place as a pawn in a play of schemes.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 155 - The Games We Play V

    "I will not take your lives. With the measure of power that you possess, you are unlikely even to lose consciousness from those wounds. Stay there, helpless and defeated, and observe carefully as this battle reaches its conclusion.�� �� S��suke Aizen.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    [Las Noches, Starrk��s Room]


    Moments before the fight��


    Starkk, like always, didn��t just look bored but was bored as hell out of his mind. The walls of Las Noches were as dreary as the sands outside of it.


    ��Where did she run off to again?�� He idly thought. He could search her out but that spelt a whole lot of effort, solely on his part, and he would rather not do that if he could help it. ��She��ll come back when she��s bored.��


    It didn��t bother him much that she spent most of her time with Harribel��s fracci��n, they were the most reasonable of this peculiar lot.


    ��Oh the days I miss wandering.�� He sighed to himself.


    For someone whose dream was to find others like himself and Lilynette, he couldn��t say with full confidence that he as happy as he thought he would be with how it turned out.


    Dreams truly do betray many.


    After that meeting sometime ago, he couldn��t help but think how it would be for a change of pace if he did visit the human world. Of course he wouldn��t go anywhere near the frail humans, he wasn��t that interested in them. He wanted to see the colorful sights of that world.


    Even with the instinctual control that came with being an Arrancar, even though he already was one(a natural one at that), humans would still suffocate in his presence just from the wafting Reiatsu around him.


    He would also have opted for the Soul Society but a warning from a friend stayed his thoughts. He doubts they would overlook a Vasto Lorde/Arrancar like him. And besides, most of the souls outside the Seireitei were no different from humans.


    ��Ahh~�� He groaned blissfully. ��Stop thinking so much.�� He chided himself. Thinking was the same thing as moving about, only it all happens in his head.


    ��Dear me, looks like I found you at a bad time.�� A voice said, causing him to groan louder. Just from identifying who the voice belonged to, he knew whatever rest he was trying to have had become an afterthought.


    ��Aizen.�� He said, looking at the Shinigami in confusion. ��Did I miss another meeting?��


    Aizen shook his head. ��No, you did not.��


    The two stared at each other, one reclined and the other staring down. Whatever brought Aizen here, they both knew it wasn��t ��just�� a social visit.


    ��So?�� Starrk asked, threatening to close his eyes to sleep if Aizen didn��t get to the point why he was here. On his best days he was usually unmotivated to do anything, doubly so when one interrupted him on his nap time.


    ��It��s nothing so dreary, or complicated.��


    ��So you say, but I get the feeling that you mean the complete opposite.��


    Again, Aizen wasn��t just here for social reasons.


    ��It��s about a mutual friend of ours.�� Now that got Starrk��s attention. The number of people he could call his friends could be counted on one hand with one or two fingers to spare. The number that could be considered mutual �C that didn��t exceed one.


    He could have sighed, he really wanted to, but something told him a sigh won��t cut it, or be the end of it for that matter.


    He snorted. ��You sure do have a way with words.�� He scratched his head and sat upright to look at Aizen, though the lazy and sleepy eyes were still on his face.


    ��So? What��s he got to do with anything?�� his eyes were confused as he looked at Aizen. Sure he knew the guy, liked him even, and yes he was somewhat of a threat to Aizen��s plans as well as the other Hollows, ��And what��s it got to do with me?��If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    If anything, it had more to do with Aizen and T��sen, the blind guy, than it had anything to do with him. Aizen practically knew the guy for decades or however long he knew him for.


    ��I have it in good faith that he��s already here in Las Noches-��


    ��So you want to know if I��ll sit this one out or help him out?��


    Aizen didn��t answer, only staring at him in silence and letting him say whatever he wanted.


    Before he could answer, the entirety of Las Noches started shaking and that was when he also noticed something weird. Because of the battle that was now going on he could pick up on what was Harribel��s Reiatsu clashing with Itachi��s, except it was only now that he was picking up on it.


    ��Seems you finally noticed.��


    ��Was all this necessary?��


    ��For us? No. But I wanted to prevent any snooping around, at least until we finish our talk.��


    ��Talk? Right.�� His lazy sarcasm went out as easily as he was unmotivated. And yet, that was the thing about Aizen. Trying to get a read on the man was an almost fruitless endeavor that he couldn��t be bothered to try.


    However, even in his lazy haze he could tell Aizen wasn��t just here to hear an answer. It didn��t take a genius to know he was here to prevent him from moving. ��No, that��s too easy to guess. He��s after something simpler, something apparent, but just as more important.��


    Aixen wasn��t so inept that he had to personally be here to stop Starrk from moving. The barrier he��d put up was a good example. It would have kept Starrk blissfully unaware and the only reason he wasn��t was because of Aizen��s presence.


    ��This is so confusing-��


    ��Lilynette-��


    ��She��s fine.��


    Okay now nothing was making sense. If he wasn��t using Lilynette to threaten Starrk or draw out Itachi, why else was Aizen here? Honestly, Starrk didn��t really care, as long as Lilynette was fine.


    Would he help if Itachi was on his very edge? Yes. Itachi had helped save Lilynette from Baraggan��s wrath, it was the least he could do. So until getting to that point, Starrk lost all interest in what Aizen was planning by being here.


    ��This would be a lot better if you just got to the point, you know.��


    ����.


    [POV: With Itachi and Harribel]


    The rest of the Espada were treating this like a spectacle, each with their own thoughts and agenda as they watched Harribel battle the Shinigami Captain.


    Las Noches was too small a place for their battle so they quickly took to the skies, exchanging hundreds of strikes as they came close to each other.


    Harribel was quick to reevaluate the man she was fighting. She could tell that of the both of them she was the one exerting more effort, not because there was an overwhelming difference between them but because of the amount of caution she put into consideration as she fought him.


    She had to use her Reiryoku to protect her eyes and her other senses at all times to prevent falling into his illusions or quickly pulling herself out of one. His skills, though admirable, were not the biggest issues as she was no slouch, instead it was that blade of his. His eyes and his blades �C they made for a terrifying combination.


    The fact that he could switch between Hollow techniques and Shinigami techniques were surprising but not something she couldn��t get behind. If anything it just made it feel like she was fighting a fellow Espada.. No, that wasn��t completely accurate. It felt like she was fighting him but only less dangerous.


    Her biggest issues were still his Zanpakut��. The black flames and how hard it was to judge its trajectory was making this fight more stressful than she thought it would be.


    She could turn the battle with her Resurrecci��n but then so could he with his Bankai.


    It wasn��t that she was in danger of losing the fight, far from it, if anything they were equal in their respective strengths, but she didn��t want it to stretch on anymore than it was worth. She had to check on Apacci, Sung Sun, as well as Lilynette and Starrk. Especially Starrk.


    It was also weird that she couldn��t feel his Reiatsu, as if he was purposely hiding it, but all that could wait until she defeated the opponent in front of her.


    They both slid back in the air, sparing each other a look even as she spared a glance at her Zanpakut��. If not for always coating it with her Reiryoku, she feared the worst for it.


    ��You are strong.��


    ��So you say.��


    He never gave a straight answer and his eyes never betrayed anything. Looking at him, it was as if he was fighting just because he had to fight, but she knew that couldn��t be further from the truth. He might look that way, everything about him might say that, but she had crossed swords with him. So she knew. If it had been up to him, and his strength allowed him to do so, he would kill every single Hollow in Las Noches.


    Those eyes, those dead eyes of his, red as it may be. The eyes might tell no lies, but his told no truths either.


    Slowly and steadily, she wrapped both her blades and herself in her Reiryoku as another salvo played out.


    She could do the same with her Reiatsu as it was easier, except that it wasn��t as efficient as his flames ate through it without so much as an obstruction.


    As she stood, Zanpakut�� clashed against his, in the middle of the air, she looked at how he was surrounded, cutting off any possible escape, and realized something she already had, but the possibility was becoming more alarming as they continued fighting.


    ��You��re stalling.��


    ���� So it would seem.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 156 - The Games We Play VI

    ��Knowledge and awareness are vague, and perhaps better called illusions. Everyone lives within their own subjective interpretation.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ������


    Itachi��s current situation can be likened to one having a noose around their neck and willingly stretching it taut.


    The Hollows around did not make him comfortable in any sense of word. And from the looks of it, from the unruly ones at least, it seemed that they were any second from ganging up on him and tearing him to pieces.


    He summoned two crows on his arm and sent them flying towards Harribel who quickly fired off a Cero to intercept them, not trusting anything from Itachi even the simplest of gestures.


    His form flickered away and struck Harribel from the side only for her to dodge by jumping back and cover her retreat with a cross slash of Reiryoku.


    From the start, Itachi fought heavily subdued because he couldn��t use any of his stronger attacks, knowing that they would step in if she was ever in imminent danger. So he stuck to counterattacks and a few sleight of hand tricks. Fighting her, Baraggan and Ulquiorra was not an idea he entertained.


    ��This is taking too long.��


    ��This is boring. Burn this bitch away right this instant.��  Amaterasu yelled in outrage.


    He twisted his Zanpakut�� and batted hers away using the flat side of his blade but she was quick to recover and positioned her Zanpakut�� behind her back to stop Itachi from stabbing her through.


    His motions were fluid, as if almost knowing he would have to take them when she inevitably blocked his attack. He used his other hand to grab the free part of the hilt of his Zanpakut�� and drew out another blade from it, much to her surprise and before she could easily retreat, cut her deep. From below up to her lower mouth.


    Even though she had read the trajectory and speed of his blade wrong, she still managed to dodge before he could do any lasting damage. Using Amaterasu would have been better but she was very wary towards it and a simple illusion like switching the appearance of the two wouldn��t work numerous times with her.


    He hated this. He hated being handicapped but it was a necessary sacrifice if he wanted to leave here alive. He couldn��t use any advanced Bakud�� since the other Espada would likely attack him if he trapped her and break the seal from the outside. That was if they even let him finish the set up for the spell.


    Harribel skid to a stop, having narrowly avoided a fatal injury, and stared at Itachi in shock and rage. Silent rage.


    Killing him was easy, laughably so. She could step away from this fight and the others would kill him, there was no ifs and buts about that, but she couldn��t do that. Her honor was on the line.


    She wasn��t fighting because he was a Shinigami and she was a Hollow, she wouldn��t fight for something as base as that. She was fighting because the man in front of her hurt her comrades, her friends. She would continue to fight until she lost. If she lost.


    And maybe that was what angered her. The fact that he saw her reason for fighting as an easy way out. It was an easy way out so why would he give it his all. His focus wandered and wavered throughout the entirety of this fight, clearly he didn��t see much meaning to this fight, and even with that arrogance of his, she still struggled to comfortably take over the initiative.


    Tier Harribel was not one for petty grievances. She was upright and model, some might consider her honorable and just, and she hardly hated anyone. Dislike, yes, but she has never cared for anyone so deeply negatively to call it hate. Hell, she didn��t even hate him. It was close but she did not hate this man. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    They were far up in the sky above and away from Las Noches, but nowhere safe enough for her to release her Resurreci��n.


    She knew it would force him to release his Bankai and that was what she was aiming for. He was planning something, he alluded to it, and for whatever it was, it required him not to go above a certain threshold of power.


    She, Tier Harribel, was no fool. Even without knowing the specifics of his plan, she knew that whatever it was, the very same reason he held back was the very same reason he was confident in escaping.


    ��And what about Lord Aizen�� and Starrk?�� She couldn��t sense them no matter how she tried and it left her all the more confused.


    Everything. Lilynette, Starrk, Aizen and Itachi Uchiha �C there was a variable there that she couldn��t see�� yet.


    ��I wasn��t lying when I said you��ll die here.�� Her Reiryoku bubbled forth, coalescing over her Zanpakut�� with a threatening intensity.


    ��I believe you.�� And once again, his answer was the same.


    ��You��re lying.�� She knew he was. It was plain to see.


    ��To whom?��


    Itachi was a good liar, both to himself and to others. He never looked down on Harribel, not once, never. She was more than skilled enough, more than powerful enough �� yet he kept an edge over their fight, not because he was having it easier but because he could lie to make it seem so.


    She wasn��t like other Hollows. She didn��t rage wildly. Never emotional. Always remained calm. Never pushed an extra inch more than she needed to. She was the very type of opponent everyone hated fighting, even him.


    But that was the beautiful thing about lies��


    It got to everyone. Sooner or later, you��ll learn to believe the lies. And not because you were too stupid to fall for it but because it gave you that peace of mind you constantly seek for. That encouragement to give another push. That contentment of control.


    Sooner or later, everyone learns to accept the lies. And Itachi was no different. He was used to it.


    In fact, lies were second nature to him. He could hardly go by without lying. No matter how small, no matter how harmless. It was in the gestures, the calm looks�� even the way he fought.


    So Harribel took precautions against his illusions�� So what? So she was skilled and powerful enough to hold him back�� So what? So what if he was at his wits end and was as close to death as he��s ever being?... He��ll just lie again �C this isn��t the first time he''s done it after all. Lying at the verge of death that is.


    Even as Harribel surged her Reiatsu and Reiryoku to defend against his abilities, he lied. It was very easy at this point.


    A glance. A word. Even the slightest twitch. It took nothing to lie.


    It took everything to believe it.


    ��Terase, Tsukuyomi.�� (Illuminate, Tsukuyomi.)


    In an instant, the black cloaks left him, fading away into Reishi, and his eyes became crystal clear, even in its darkness.


    Time was running out�� or it was all coming to a close. The results were the same. At this point it wasn��t about who was more powerful or who had a stronger conviction. At this point, it all boiled down to compatibility.


    The rest of them could watch, it was best they did. After all, the best way to get away with a lie was to tell one lie to everyone, preferably at the same time.


    To everyone else, this was a dumb move from Itachi. Switching mainly to his illusions when the other party was well aware of them and was already taking precautions against them should have been anything but strategic.


    But the thing was�� illusions, the personified concept of lies, was never that simple. All it takes is a little lie for the truth to be rendered asunder.


    It started small, almost negligible, but soon they all started to see it. Most of all, Harribel.


    At this point, he was no longer struggling with her. It was a surreal thing to see.


    It wasn��t that she got weaker whole he grew stronger, in fact the opposite was the case. Harribel grew stronger with her Reiryoku and Reiatsu focused to the limits of her control, while Itachi abandoned everything else to his illusions. He became weaker while she grew stronger.


    ��..


    The first to notice the shift was Ulquiorra and a second later, Baraggan. Though they noticed, they couldn��t explain what was happening.


    ��His illusions, it��s affecting her. Except I don��t know how deep.�� Ulquiorra said with a slight frown as he readied his attack.


    ��Let��s pound that bastard! What are we waiting here for?�� Yammy Llargo, the physically biggest Espada shouted in frustration. He has been itching since forever to fight a Shinigami, especially a Captain.


    ��While I will advise against that, it seems to be the only choice.�� An extremely focused and compressed green Cero formed, its target none other than Itachi.


    ��Cero-��


    ��Shunk��!��


    As fast as lightning, none of the Espada could react as a fist covered in lightning socked Ulquiorra right across the face and sent him crashing down into Las Noches.


    ��Whoo! Sorry for barging in like that, I��m that guy��s plus one.��


    Lightning crackled all over her body as Yoruichi Shih��in stared down the rest of the Espada.


    ���������


    A/N: Writing fights around Itachi��s illusion is so testing and sometimes I wonder if I manage to convey what is in my head through words with the intended clarity to you guys. Maybe that��s why his illusions are so bullshit that even Kishimoto gave up explaining the hows and whys, even the whens.


    And on another note, who invited Yoruichi? Seriously who?

 Chapter 157 - The Games We Play VII

    "The greatest illusion of this world is the illusion of separation. Things you think are separate and different are actually one and the same. We are all one people, but we live as if divided." �� Guru Pathik (Avatar).


    ��


    ��


    �������


    The situation evolved in a way no could have predicted. With Yoruichi��s presence, the danger Itachi faced instantly skyrocketed. Yes, it skyrocketed.


    If before the Hollows were confident in killing Itachi, an assurance that made them lax and laidback, now they were alert and outright hostile.


    Unwittingly, Yoruichi��s appearance which was supposed to give him a better chance at escaping, now made it harder. Unbelievably harder.


    ��Sheesh, tough crowd.�� She joked. Oh she was very aware of the current situation but that didn��t stop her from telling a joke. ��Oi, Itachi, looking spry as always.��


    She smirked as she saw the twitch in his eyes. Just like old times. ��Seriously? Talking to other women already? You break my heart.��


    Her appearance caused everyone to stop what they were doing and zone in on her, no one moving even as she appeared beside Itachi.


    ��What are you doing here?�� Itachi asked in a clipped tone. Yoruichi was pleasantly surprised seeing how genuinely worried Itachi was. It warmed her heart that he was genuinely worried about her but someone had to get it through his thick skull that she was just as worried about him as he was of her.


    She frowned. ��Take a guess.�� She had to take a moment to stop herself from whacking him across the head.


    What the hell were the Seireitei thinking letting him go on a solo suicide mission? If only she was back in the Court she would let the old man hear it.


    ��And wipe that frown off your face while you��re at it. You should be happy that I��m here to rescue your ass, not looking angry.��


    Itachi on the other hand was conflicted. How could he tell her that everything was still within the margins of his plan? How could he begin to explain to her that her presence here just made her the one who is in the most danger?


    He had to come up with a new plan on the fly that would still lead to the same end result. The Hollows gearing up to attack did not bode well for either of them.


    ��Tell me you��ve got a plan.�� Yoruichi asked as they stood back-to-back.


    ��I had one. You interrupted it.�� He said, earning a snort from her.


    Now it wasn��t just Harribel and Ulquiorra, but also Baraggan and the other Espada that were present �C all of them wanting a piece of the two pitiful Shinigami.


    ��What now? Fighting is just slowing down our death sentence.�� She said as lightning danced around her.


    Itachi clicked his tongue, appearing more distraught and frustrated than she��d ever seen him. ��Just hold on for a little while.��


    That was all they could do for now �C hold on.


    ����


    [POV: With Itachi, Inside Las Noches]


    The intense vibrations that ran through the castle walls were all the reminder he needed to hurry up. Even now he had no idea what the main was up to.


    At one point during his infiltration, he had felt Kaname T��sen��s presence lurking nearby, no doubt waiting for him on Aizen��s orders, and fortunately for the ex-Shinigami he was not Itachi��s priority.


    Sneaking over Kaname was an easy task and not even the man��s heightened senses helped him in knowing when the clone passed over him.


    Right now, he was closer to the heart of the castle and wherever Aizen��s lab was, it was no doubt hidden among these parts. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    His objective was clear: find out what he could about Aizen��s method with the H��gyoku in relation to the Arrancars while the main drew most of the attention to himself.


    There was little Aizen could do to hide his lab from someone like Itachi. While a Bakud�� used by someone of Aizen��s expertise was enough to hide most things from a lot of soul beings, Itachi was the sole exception. It was almost impossible to hide energy flow from the Sharingan, especially one as acute as Itachi��s.


    It took him little time to find Aizen��s personal space and even less time to bypass it �C which undoubtedly would have alerted Aizen, wherever he was. Compared to Chakra, the limitations of Reiryoku were looser. It was a mostly unified energy form which meant all sorts of good things to Itachi. His mastery of Kid�� for example.


    Since he believed that Aizen was already aware of his presence in his lab, he acted a bit more freely in the way he perused the laboratory. The equipment and Hollow carcasses floating in them, if anything, showed that Aizen has been really busy for the past couple of years.


    And there, protected by a special barrier and a technological wonder. The premise of the barrier was similar to a Sealing Jutsu and while he could try to disarm-


    Black flames surged and wrapped around the case holding the prized purple jewel �C the H��gyoku.


    As if in reaction to his flames, the H��gyoku��s light shone even brighter and when it all subsided, only the light of the unharmed stone remained.


    It turns out that Kisuke Urahara wasn��t lying when he said that he tried to destroy the H��gyoku but to no avail.


    He tried grabbing it but was forced to retreat when it released sparks that would have destroyed his body had he held on even a fraction of a second later.


    Since there was nothing he could do about the H��gyoku, he did the only thing he could.


    Amaterasu.


    The whole lab was engulfed in black and Itachi turned to face the person he surprisingly hadn��t come to meet.


    ��You knew I couldn��t do anything to it, that is why you left it out in the open.��


    ��The perfect bait. Won��t you say?�� Aizen said. ��I half thought you would want to do this yourself while your clone drew all the attention.��


    ��It wouldn��t have worked as well as it did. Like you said yourself,�� they both looked at the H��gyoku that was surrounded by black flames all around, ��the perfect bait.��


    ��Such a marvelous thing, your cloning technique.�� Aizen said, an appreciative look in his eyes as he regarded one of, if not the best subtle techniques he''s ever seen. ��I spent quite some time thinking about it, even trying to analyze it, but I couldn��t. I have never had the chance to observe�� not until now that is.��


    ��It is not that complicated a technique. And when someone is used to it, it decreases its efficiency by a lot.�� Itachi said, not at all bothered by Aizen��s interest in clones.


    He came from a world where every Shinobi knew different variations of cloning techniques. It wasn��t considered much in his sight.


    It wasn��t like he couldn��t see the dangers of someone like Aizen, with his Zanpakut��, learning a cloning technique. Except there was little to nothing he could do about it.


    Aizen was a genius, but so were Kisuke Urahara, Yoruichi, Soi Fon, Ky��raku, and even Mayuri. Even if he did not teach them the technique, all they needed to do was observe it for some time, use their mastery of Kid��, and do the same thing. If even Genins could pull off a cloning technique then there was no need to be surprised if a Captain could pull it off too. He wouldn��t even be surprised if it turns out that Ky��raku had learnt how to do it a few years back.


    ��Where is Starrk?�� Itachi asked the final question he needed to ask of Aizen.


    Aizen smiled. ��What is it, Captain Uchiha? Afraid I killed your friend?��


    ��Worried? Yes. Afraid? No.�� Itachi answered. For someone who claimed to be a good liar, he was awfully truthful.


    ��If you��re asking, that means you couldn��t see it, right? I will admit, finding ways to fool those eyes of yours was quite the task.�� He stepped aside and let Itachi walk past him. In both of their eyes, whether he destroyed the clone or not wouldn��t change anything.


    Seeing Itachi ignoring him and leaving for Lilynette, no doubt, Aizen couldn��t help but ask him a question.


    ��How is the Seireitei doing these days? Still the same I guess.��


    Itachi didn��t look back as he answered just as easily. ��Not as bad as you would have thought, but not as good as it used to be.��


    The ex-Captain chuckled, very amused by Itachi��s choice of words.


    ��Should you be telling me all that? This easily even?��


    ��Do you find any importance in it?��


    ���� No. No, I do not.��


    Itachi nodded. ��Then it does not matter if I tell you or not.��


    By now Itachi was already at the end of the hall, and yet never showed an ounce of interest in Aizen.


    ��So you come all the way to my castle to ignore me?��


    Finally, Itachi stopped, and Aizen smiled. The man before him was so interesting that he couldn��t help himself. Couldn��t stop poking until he got a reaction out of him.


    ��An advice on the clone technique, Aizen: it would have been better if you had just used your Ky��ka Suigetsu on me. Clones �C they make for a poor imitation.�� A good distraction, yes, but never a good imitation.


    Aizen raised a brow at Itachi��s unexpected advice before he stilled. Slowly, he looked down at his chest and saw the black flames that pierced through it and chuckled before dissipating.


    ��Noted.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 158 - The Games We Play VIII

    ��The heart and soul are closely linked. Your heart reveals what is most precious to you.�� �� Yoruichi Shih��in.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    �������


    [Outside of Las Noches]


    Altogether there were eight Espada that surrounded the two Shinigami, the only eight that mattered, and the force emitting from these eight were enough to give Yoruichi pause. She had ascertained the danger before stepping in but being face to face with the full pressure of their Reiatsu was a whole different perspective.


    She could take care of one of the Vasto Lorde-level Espada with no problems. Taking on two of them at once was already stretching the limits of her comforts too thin. Taking on two of them plus the other Adjuchas Arrancars? Yeah, she wasn��t that arrogant. She was a cat, but she wouldn��t test the fabled lore of nine lives if she didn��t have to.


    Instead she turned to her companion and gave him a skeptic look. ��Why are you still holding back?�� She would have thought the situation was dire enough for him to let loose.


    Surprisingly, or unsurprisingly, Itachi��s reply was valid reasoning given his character.


    ��I��m not holding back. Most of my efforts are reserved for securing our escape.��


    Valid, but she felt there was still something he was withholding from her. He saw the look on her face and sighed.


    ��I��m waiting.�� For someone, he didn��t say, but she understood.


    It could have been anything but one thing Yoruichi knew about Itachi was that he wouldn��t put his life on the line for just about anything. Right off the top of her head, apart from a very scant number of people, she couldn��t picture something else that would force Itachi to blatantly keep himself in danger. He was too cautious for that.


    She also didn��t know who it was he was waiting for, nor could she hazard a guess so all she could do was hold on as much as she could until he wrapped his business up. Who told her to jump in willfully? She couldn��t lament enough.


    If they had known Itachi �C the Hollows �C then they would have suspected something was afoot when he kept on fighting with just the basic form of his Sharingan. Unfortunately, no one knew him quite well enough to be able to point that out.


    But even if they didn��t know him well enough, from the tell of his Reiatsu, they were well aware that he intended to fight without holding anything back. Yes, Harribel had stalled him for some time but even then he still refused to use his Bankai for some unknown reason.


    Well they would find out soon enough why.


    Going back as he did, Itachi was face to face with the one Hollow he didn��t want to fight if it were ever his choice.


    Baraggan Louisenbairn.


    His power was too similar to Itachi��s own Amaterasu and yet it differed greatly. While Amaterasu was a black and desolate flame that devoured all, it was still a flame at the very end.


    While they both ate away at their target, unlike Baraggan��s Aspect of Death, Senescencia, his Amaterasu, even though briefly, can be staved off for a few moments. This difference wasn��t apparent in his Bankai, but in his Shikai was very telling.


    ��Brat. Your fate has delivered you to my hands once again. And you won��t escape this time.�� Baraggan spoke and walked calmly towards Itachi, his axe hanging loosely by his side.


    Harribel was a few steps behind and positioned herself to at least have Itachi in her view to prevent any instance of escape. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ��Starrk isn��t here so I wonder, who will save you now from me?�� His Son��do carried an overwhelming force with it that bore down on Itachi as he swung his axe.


    El Escudo.


    A translucent green barrier barred the path of the axe but could only hold on for a split moment before it broke in cracks.


    Fire Style: Great Fireball


    A gigantic orb of black flames threatened to swallow Baraggan but the former king snorted derisively and coated his axe in his decay Reiatsu and unflinchingly brought his axe against the ominous flames, spewing black flames and rot in all directions.


    The tempo of the battle changed as soon as Baraggan started attacking. His strength was different compared to the likes of Harribel and Ulquiorra, in that every single one of his attacks were fatal.


    Desolate flames and deathly rot; it was a type of battle none of the other Espada could allow themselves to be drawn into, which was unfortunate since all their attention shifted to Yoruichi.


    Yoruichi, like she suspected, was not getting a breathing space as she ducked and weaved through the Hollows that were out for her life.


    The easiest of the bunch was the big dumb guy. He couldn��t move fast enough to save his life and she let him know how she appreciated that by turning him into a sitting log. Shunk�� for the win.


    The most annoying and aggravating was the guy with the eyes as well as the uptight stoic one that reminded her too much of Itachi��s earlier days.


    If she so much as slowed down for a bit then Eyes would lock in to her and the other Hollows would just pick her apart.


    Her specialty was lightning fast attacks and immense close range and she couldn��t do that at her own pace when she had four Arrancars on her tail.


    ��First I take out Eyes. Those eyes of his are too annoying.�� Even if the Hollow in question didn��t specifically reveal his abilities, she stayed around Itachi long enough to be wary of anything ��eyes��. And the gleam in one of them right as soon as she lost the function of one of her hands was too noticeable for her to miss.


    She traded a look with Itachi, glad that he caught it, and grinned. Oh Eyes, oh Eyes, how pitiful it is to be you.


    The uptight one seemed to notice but before he could get in Itachi��s face to stop him from doing whatever it is that they had silently planned, Itachi had already acted.


    Few seemed to notice what Itachi did, but even fewer could react in time.


    The explosion of Reiatsu from Eyes gave Yoruichi the break she needed to reorient herself and also the moment of clarity to realize just how encircled she had been.


    If anything, she was thankful for Eyes�� distraction. None of them were an issue for her to take on alone, not even Mr. Nonchalant, but altogether they were enough to pose a sense of danger to her life.


    Everything happened in an instant.


    From the glare Itachi gave Eyes, to the reaction of Mr. Nonchalant, to Yoruichi stabilizing herself; those who knew what to expect were the quickest to react.


    Zommari Rureaux was a physically large Hollow with a penchant for eyes. Able to grow eyes from multiple parts of his body, an ability which was greatly limited while in his normal state as he could only sprout an additional pair of eyes in the palm of both hands, hence Eyes.


    It also didn��t help him that Yoruichi, because of her time with Itachi, could sense the minute gathering of Reiryoku in his eyes, especially whenever he looked at her. It also greatly annoyed her with how he was always in her face and always boasting his speed. ��Take a hint pal! You��re not my type!��


    He was fast, she would give that to him. But not ��Flash Goddess�� fast.


    In his hubris of always pestering her, especially after using one of his eyes to seal up one of her hands, the concentration of Reiryoku around his other eye was�� lacking.


    A simple suggestion. A simple warning of danger. A lie told beforehand.


    In the face of death, whether as a show of defiance or desperation, every living being resolves to a final struggle.


    In Zommari��s case, as an Arrancar, his final resolve lay in his Resurrecci��n.


    Maybe if he had taken the time to calm himself he would have noticed the obvious irrationality in his mind, but alas, the story of the hunter becoming the prey was a tale as old as time. And like all cornered prey, he used his strongest resolve to lash out.


    Following his subsiding Reiatsu, Zommari��s form was taken over by his Resurrecci��n; numerous eyes scattered all over his torso and his lower half resembling a fleshly pumpkin with wide open eyes.


    However, unlike Zommari��s normal yellow eyes, every eye in his body held the pattern of Itachi��s Sharingan.


    Because Yoruichi was already expecting something of that nature, she moved so fast out of Zommari��s entire line of sight that all that was left in her former position was a fading clone.


    In an instant, a small reprieve of time, all the Hollows in the area were frozen under Zommari��s gaze.


    Every single eye in Zommari��s body bled red as he was trapped in a nightmare of his own mistake, while also inadvertently facilitating the escape of his lord��s enemies.


    ��.


    Unfortunately for them, that was not all they had to watch out for as moments later, after being barely able to wrestle themselves out of Zommari��s control, a terrifying premonition washed over all of them.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 159 - The Games We Play IX

    ��Even the strongest of opponents always have a weakness.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    �������


    [POV: With Itachi, The Clone �C Inside Las Noches]


    He found Lilynette shortly after leaving Aizen��s clone, and with her direction they quickly left for Starrk��s Room. From Aizen��s earlier words, he could infer that he had somehow figured out a way to mask his Kid�� from Itachi��s senses. It was quite the feat, however not a complete one.


    The closer they got to where Starrk was, the clearer that he could see the slight inconsistencies between the natural Reishi and that of Aizen��s construct.


    Passing through it was very easy since it was a specialized barrier: meaning it focused more on its masking effect than actually keeping people outside of it.


    He wasn��t sure what scene was waiting for them when they passed through the door but seeing Aizen looking as if he was in the middle of having a tense conversation with Starrk was something along the lines of what he expected.


    Starrk on his part seemed pleasantly surprised when he saw him.


    He��d half been expecting them to be in the middle of a brawl by the time he and Lilynette arrived. Starrk was very powerful, he knew that firsthand, but he also knew that Aizen��s Ky��ka Suigetsu was absolute. All it took was one moment and nothing else of Starrk��s strength would matter.


    The only reaction Aizen had to their arrival was the small uptick of his eye with his focus entirely zeroing on Itachi.


    ��I see you killed my clone.��


    Aizen chuckled as he saw Itachi staring dead at him with his trademarked blank expression. He leaned forward, a derisive gleam in his eyes.


    ��Do you want to take a chance at killing me? This will be the only chance you get.�� He said invitingly to which Starrk who was by his side sighed tiredly.


    ��Truthfully, I expected you to come here yourself and use your clone for the distraction. I was even halfway with preparing a generous welcome.��


    Itachi looked at Aizen��s sword hanging idle hy his side and then at Starrk who had Lilynette fussing over him.


    ��Should I not have come?�� He asked. Starrk shook his head and gave him a lazy smile.


    ��I didn��t expect it, even you coming this far for me, but I can appreciate the gesture.�� He said while scratching his head, slightly embarrassed by his own words.


    If one was not aware of the underlying tension between the three men, they would have thought it was a gathering of old awkward friends.


    Except in this room, hidden from the rest of Las Noches, sat three monsters and a child.


    Aizen didn��t bother with attacking Itachi because he was just a clone and he wanted to see what Itachi had planned out.


    Itachi didn��t attack Aizen because there was just no need. He could hold off Aizen for a few minutes but that was if the man attacked, and looking at him all he had on his face was the same arrogant nonchalance he always knew the man to have.


    As for Starrk, he would rather that nobody fought. The last thing he wanted to do was fight. If they fought, undoubtedly it would spill out, which in turn would alert the others and very soon it would be a buffet of battle hungry Hollows.


    ��So would you like to take a seat?�� Aizen asked, gesturing to a seat at his side but Itachi promptly ignored him. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ��Starrk���� He began.


    Starkk sighed and hung his head low. ��I know.��


    The unasked question was the same one he was treading the waters with against Aizen a few minutes ago.


    Could he really defect like this?


    He had no lost love for the Espada, honestly he really couldn��t care less, but it was for the same reason he grudgingly joined Aizen that he was now hesitating when he finally stood before the line.


    Two people came to mind. Ulquiorra and Harribel. Especially Ulquiorra.


    As much as he was content with letting the young Hollow spread his wings and fly, he��d much rather it be from where he could watch him a mountain away.


    On Itachi��s end, why he didn��t know what was going on in Starrk��s mind he was patient enough to let the man sort it out himself.


    Although there wasn��t enough time, he didn��t care much as long as the collateral was himself.


    Despite how aloof he appeared, he never let Aizen out of his sight. Aizen wouldn��t allow blatant insubordination, much less from a Hollow as powerful as Starrk. And no way he would just let Itachi run rampant in his castle �C all these Itachi was absolutely sure of.


    Starrk��s sigh drew Itachi��s attention as the man finally stood up while scratching his head and complaining about the inevitability of it all.


    ��I��d rather not fight if we can help it.�� Starrk muttered, more to himself than anyone else. ��But I guess it can��t be helped.��


    ��What a shame.�� Aizen shook his head and picked up his blade.


    If only Starrk hadn��t met Itachi. If he had met Aizen first, then for these people he called comrade, he wouldn��t have given up the privilege of their connection for anything else. Alas, he had met a forlorn Shinigami on a nameless dune years ago and that changed everything.


    ��Go. I��ll hold him back as much as I can.�� Itachi didn��t look at them as he drew his blade, never allowing his eyes to trail off Aizen for even a second.


    The moment the sheen of Aizen��s blade left its sheath, Itachi immediately was upon him, eyes steadfast and aiming to take off the arm drawing out the blade.


    His blade hit a Kid�� spell, but undeterred Itachi grabbed the hilt of his blade with his other hand and with a thrusting motion pierced through the barrier with an elongated blackened blade.


    Obviously, an attack of that caliber wasn''t something Aizen couldn��t react to. The small delay between Itachi��s first action and the second was all the moment he needed to cleanly parry the blade��s elongated edge and move on to disarm Itachi.


    Itachi��s eyes which were firmly set in its Eternal Mangeky�� state critically scrutinized each and every of Aizen��s move.


    Aizen continued releasing Kid�� spell after Kid�� spell that forced Itachi to respond in kind. Aizen was clearly the stronger one of the both of them but Itachi held on fairly well mainly because he wasn��t trying to one-up Aizen��s attacks. He was fully focused on being defensive, trying as much as he could to stall Aizen enough for both Starrk and Lilynette to escape.


    He was kicked in the chest and almost bifurcated from the waist down if not for the desperate spin he did midair to narrowly dodge the sword��s path.


    Aizen narrowed his eyes as he regarded the clone in front of him, lazily dodging the Amaterasu-shuriken that threatened to explode on contact.


    ��There��s a secret to your clones, aren��t there? They feel more ��complete�� than the one I made. I see I still haven��t perfected the technique.��


    Aizen was better at Kid�� than Itachi �C he had to admit. While he was masterfully proficient in every Kid�� he used, since there were no limitations of nature affinity, he leaned more into specialization than someone like Aizen who was just good at everything.


    ��Surely you don��t think that you can stop me without your Bankai, let alone with a clone?��


    He kicked Itachi through the building, past the general castle room and what looked like a showroom, and then out through an underground tunnel directly under the throne room, or at least where the throne room used to be.


    All Itachi could do was run. Run and evade  while also barring Aizen��s path the moment the man tried to withdraw. It was more trouble than it sounded.


    ��What are you waiting for, Itachi Uchiha?�� Aizen couldn��t help but be curious at this point. It could be seen as if Itachi was hell-bent on protecting Starrk and Lilynette from him but that clearly wasn��t the case.


    No matter how it looked on the outside, Aizen wasn��t a fool. Itachi was doing a good job stopping him from going after Starrk but he could tell that it wasn��t the only thing Itachi was doing.


    He had been surprised when Itachi had made a clone do the infiltration but even more surprised when Itachi remained in the vicinity. He had taken into account the possibility of a siege, unexpected reinforcement, Itachi having another more secret mission to play out but all he could see was Itachi waiting. And he kept waiting.


    He was already starting to question it when the clone��s eyes snapped open with an eerie clarity.


    ��Starrk and Lilynette just made it out.�� He informed Aizen as if wanting his input on it but all it did was make Aizen��s expression harden.


    The spiritual pressure that blanketed the whole of Las Noches was one Aizen had sensed before and even from this far away he could feel it all swirling back into one place.


    Outside of Las Noches.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 160 - The Games We Play X

    ��People live their lives bound by what they accept as correct and true. That��s how they define ��reality.�� But what does it mean to be ��correct�� or ��true?�� Merely vague concepts.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    �������


    Itachi and Yoruichi quickly sped through the dunes, using it overarching shadows as camouflage, as they made their way farther from Las Noches.


    ��Are you sure they are not going to see us?�� Yoruichi couldn��t help the tinge of worry in her voice. It couldn��t be helped. A gathering of such powerful Hollows was a fearful sight.


    ��They might but-��


    ��What do you mean ��they might��?�� She tried to whack him across the head but he simply dodged her pitiful attempt and kept moving.


    When she asked why they still haven��t hightailed it out of Hueco Mundo yet, his answer was that he still had something left to do �C the final piece of his mission.


    It wasn��t until they made it a considerable distance from the edges of Las Noches that Yoruichi was greeted by a surprise sight.


    Right there, unhidden, in the open sands was Itachi sitting with his eyes closed.


    She looked at the one besides her and instantly came to a realization.


    ��You cocky bastard!�� The main Itachi could only quirk a brow before Yoruichi slammed herself into him in a crushing hug while smacking his back. ��You had me a little nervous back there.��


    Used to Yoruichi��s quirkiness, he let them slide all over him while he remained on the task.


    ��How come I never noticed it was a clone? I was sure it was the real you before I jumped in.�� Yoruichi asked.


    ��It was. I took the chance when she hit me down to substitute myself with a clone. A suitably robust one.��


    ��I see. So that��s the weirdness I felt. No wonder it felt as if you were still holding back.��


    She sat beside him, saying nothing as she watched his clone turn to smoke, and looked in the direction of Las Noches where she could feel the minute reverberations of what she could tell was his clone��s fight with Aizen.


    Feeling it even from this distance she couldn��t help but give him a discreet glance. He has come so far that not only can he stand just as tall as she could, but he has taken a step further, leaving her just a step behind.


    She crossed her hand with a satisfied smile on her face.


    ��You are pretty strong right now, aren��t you?��


    He looked at her and then at the pale moon up above. ���� I am.��


    He was: she nodded contently. ��You found all you were looking for along the way?�� It was never about strength or the duty to him. She remembered how she had to prove herself to him, when he was still weaker than her, just so she could earn his loyalty, and earn it she did. Even now.


    ��I am still looking.�� His eyes, as dark and gloomy as it always were, to her, could never seem to lie, no matter how red it shone to everyone else.


    ��Well then, keep on searching.�� Was all she said. Few words it may be but the understanding between them was a discussion that spread far wider than whatever words they could say.


    He still trusted her. She still had his loyalty. He was stronger, and so was she. It wasn��t complicated �C it could never be.


    They didn��t have to wait long in their comfortable silence because they both picked up two approaching Reiatsu that quickly put Yoruichi on edge but Itachi held her shoulder and softly shook his head, to her great surprise. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    The two were Starrk and Lilynette, both of whom looked back at Hueco Mundo with a tired sigh and regretful longing.


    Starkk scratched his head furiously, not at all worried by Yoruichi��s presence, plopped himself right down beside Yoruichi and grunted deeply in frustration.


    ��Couldn��t you at least give us a head start?�� He said looking in the direction of Hueco Mundo where a bunch of rising Reiatsu could be felt.


    ��Who?�� Itachi asked. He wasn��t so emotionally blind that he couldn��t see what was affecting Starrk.


    ��Ulquiorra!�� Lilynette shouted. ��We can��t let him stay with Aizen. He��s too young. Aizen might take advantage of him.��


    Now it was Itachi��s turn to be surprised. He had thought it was the yellow haired woman, Harribel, and not the despondent green eyed one.


    He stood up, startling the trio with him, and his Reiatsu started surging.


    ��Oi, Itachi, what are you doing?��


    ��A warning from the Seireitei.��


    Before anyone else could ask, he flicked out his Zanpakut�� and immediately dark Reiatsu swallowed the area they stood on and kept rising higher until it blackened the sky.


    ��Bankai: Amenominakanushi.��


    Swirling darkness was all that they knew from that point onwards. The darkness was so thick that they could feel themselves sinking into it �C and it wasn��t a mere illusion.


    It was as real as they could believe it to be. No. It was as real as he made it be.


    ��What th-�� Whatever words Starrk and Yoruichi wanted to say died in their mouths and they saw the darkness coalesce into a form. A very gigantic form.


    Unknown to them, something else, eerily similar and sinister, had already taken up the spot of the sole moon in Hueco Mundo.


    Four arms shot out of the darkness. Four red skeletal arms that were soon coated in shimmering dark.


    Slowly and surely it stood. The darkness around them had become so thick that instead of a slow sink, they were outright drowning in it.


    Because of how dark it was none of them could make out the finer details on the form but they all knew when it drew its hands back, and as if beckoning its command, black lightning, dark fire and darkness followed.


    An arrow nocked on a bow: the sight would have been ridiculous if not for the tip of the arrow pointing at Las Noches.


    At this point they couldn��t see anything. All they could hear was the thunderous release of the arrow and after a few seconds of silence, the rapturous explosion that was set off into the distance. Yet the light of it never reached them.


    It took them a second to realize what he had done, and a second as the darkness receded to acknowledge the result of what he did. And it left Yoruichi, Starrk and Lilynette swallowing huge gulps of air.


    Las Noches was no more.


    ����


    [12th Division Research Institute, Seireitei]


    Soi Fon and Junpei stood with Mayuri in the middle of his lab, despite his threats, and resolved to stay there for the entirety of the duration of Itachi��s mission.


    Soi Fon trusted Mayuri as much as she decided to sting the face painted madman to death. They were easier things than dealing with the Captain of the 12th Division. She would take the lollygagging bastard, Kisuke Urahara, over him any day.


    So it was much to hers and Junpei��s worry when the systems that Mayuri had monitoring the vicinity of the device he gave Itachi started screaming in alarm.


    Instead of questioning the man who was muttering unintelligible gibberish to himself, she zeroed in on his Lieutenant and bore down on the poor man, forcing him to explain what was going on.


    Before Akon could open his mouth, they heard Mayuri��s scream in front of a screen and if what she was reading was right, the Reiatsu levels around the device were shooting up crazy like never before, even passing the limit mark for danger.


    Except this was Itachi��s Reiatsu rising. And the only way for his Reiatsu to rise to such levels was if he used-


    ��Bankai? Did that fool just use his Bankai? Hmph! Guess he��s in more trouble than he thought. Good riddance I say.��


    That actually got them worried. Really worried.


    As much as they worried, they were placated with the knowledge that while something must��ve forced him to use his Bankai, which wasn��t too hard to understand, he still seemed to be relatively fine. Other than the abnormal spike in his Reiatsu, he��d seemed fine throughout the whole thing.


    Luckily for them, almost an hour later and Mayuri��s receiver was pinged and as much as the man seemed unwilling, he gave the go ahead and they ruptured a spatial tear that Itachi soon stepped through.


    Soi Fon was the first person by his side the second he arrived, though her face was set in its perpetual cold, the worry in her eyes and subtle action didn��t miss his eyes. Junpei on the other hand was more discreet �C or maybe not �C since he silently went to Itachi��s back and just stood there  playing the role of a bodyguard, or something of that nature.


    ��You caused quite a stir. Were they really so tough and you were so pressed that you had to result to your Bankai?�� Mayuri asked with a sneer, having taken his device back and siphoning out all the data it collected.


    ��Do you think you would have survived an encirclement of Arrancars without your Bankai?�� Itachi calmly asked back, but Mayuri wisely kept his mouth shut, although bitterly.


    ��And for clarification, they didn��t press me enough to use my Bankai.�� He said as he walked out of the room with his Shinigami in tow.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 161 - A Game of Power

    ��The whole point of having a castle is for the enemy to show off its strength.�� �� Ky��raku Shunsui.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ������


    [World of the Living]


    Three ex-Shinigami looked at their two guests lazily lounging in their yard without a care in the world, basking in the resplendent sun, and enjoying every bit of natural goodness.


    ��Ah! This is the life.�� Starrk said as he rolled on the trimmed grass, eyes closed in pure bliss.


    Kisuke looked at Yoruichi, who at least had the decency to look embarrassed, and then trailed his eyes to their mostly unwanted guests.


    Before he could get out the word that had been stuck in his throat for some time, Tessai took it upon himself to serve their guest tea and some crumbs. It was common decency to entertain guests.


    ��What are these?�� Lilynette picked one up and looked at it with curious eyes.


    ��Human delicacies. Try them.�� Tessai encouraged. The warm smile on his face told that her melting expression was all within expectations.


    ��Starrk here. Try it!�� Starrk couldn��t get a word in before something sweet was shoved into his mouth.


    ��Hmm.��


    ��Right?��


    Lilynette, ever the ignorant one, started stuffing her face full of delectable snacks while Starrk had to sit upright and face their host who were looking at him with slight apprehension, part confusion and a dash of intrigue.


    ��Might as well ask what you want while at it. Answering what I can is the least I can do.�� He said to Tessai who silently nodded before beckoning to follow.


    They entered inside the small building and sat around the smaller table, with Starrk resting his hands on it and propping up his head.


    ��I��m guessing you want to ask about Aizen.�� He started.


    ��We��ll get to that.�� Kisuke interjected. ��What I want to know is how you became an Arrancar��from what I assume a Vasto Lorde?��


    Starrk gave him a lopsided stare, one Kisuke replied with a sly grin, and instead turned to Yoruichi and asked:


    ��Just how close is he with Itachi?��


    Yoruichi smirked. ��Acquaintance at least. Former comrades at best. What? Gonna back out now?��


    The former Uno Espada shook his head. ��He reminds me too much of someone. And that makes me uncomfortable.��


    He turned his eyes to Kisuke who has been giving him an appraising look since he started speaking and answered his former question.


    ��It��s nothing special �C at least the procedure isn��t. A glow, a chamber, and boom! An Arrancar.�� The disparity between his dull face and his expressive words was something that made Yoruichi chuckle.


    They spoke more about Starrk��s situation in Aizen��s Espada which the older Hollow was kind enough to share and since they were the ones hosting his defection from Aizen��s camp, he was generous in telling what he knew. Unfortunately, what he knew wasn��t much.


    How could someone as unmotivated as him know more than the bare minimum?


    ��So why aren��t you with the Shinigami camp?�� He asked, having already taken camp on the floor.


    ��Oh, you know the usual. Alleged treason, alleged manslaughter, alleged framing and good ��ol blackmailing �C allegedly of course.��


    ��Aizen?��


    ��Allegedly.�� Kisuke replied with a good-natured smile.


    ��Of course.�� He peeked over at Lilynette who was having the time of her life outside and couldn��t help the smile that crept onto his face. ��I know us being here is likely a favor you��re doing Itachi, but I want to thank you regardless. If not for me, it means a lot to her.��If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Yoruichi looked over at where he was looking and even she couldn��t help but smile at the sight. ��Now when you put it like that, how are we supposed to say ��no��?��


    ��If you remember the fact that I am a Hollow, then it shouldn��t be that hard.�� Starrk countered.


    Kisuke nodded. ��That you are. But you don��t seem like the rest we are used to, so that is a point in your favor.��


    ��In his favor.�� Starrk couldn��t help but snort. ��Right. Technicalities.��


    ����


    [Seireitei, Soul Society]


    The Captains were gathered back with Yamamoto for the update on Itachi''s mission. The news they got was as surprising as it was chilling.


    It was at this point, after years of putting a whole lot of clues and evidence together �C because everyone was skittish about the kind of information that were to be shared and those that were to be buried for eternity �C that the few Captains that were close to Itachi knew just how deep and invested he was in Aizen��s case.


    Arrancars �C bridging the gap between Shinigami and Hollows.


    The H��gyoku �C the next step for soul evolution.


    The Soul King �C the epitome of soul evolution.


    Aizen already had two of these so there was no doubt that he was going for the third strike. The lucky charm.


    Information on the Soul King was practically nonexistent so the fact that Itachi had been able to get information, not only from the obscure archives of the Research Institute, but also from the Noble Clans. Now wasn��t that a daring reveal.


    ��You sure are the leader of the Onmistukid�� alright.�� Was Ky��raku��s comment after that teensy bitsy expos��.


    For those who haven��t known Itachi that long, mostly Byakuya and Komamura, the leeway he had in snooping around even matters considered private was�� a bit unsettling. And that was putting it lightly.


    It was different when it was someone like Yoruichi. With Yoruichi, it was understandable that she was privy to the oldest secrets of the Soul Society because of her position as Head of one of the Noble Families.


    The problem however was how he planned to usurp the Soul King.


    While Yoruichi had been generous enough to clear up most of Itachi��s questions, the finer details still escaped him since even she was caught in the loop of Aizen��s plans.


    The answers were there but it was the form it took that still eluded them.


    From what Itachi knew from Ky��raku �C even as unwilling as the man had been about the subject �C the Soul King did exist. Yoruichi had said it was a palace high above the Seireitei with no viable ways to get there. Except there was a way �C Aizen had found it �C so Yoruichi had to go back and pick Kisuke��s brain for anything they missed.


    While the ex-Shinigami Captains had something very important to think about, so did the Shinigami Captains.


    ��So with all that we know, what should we do now?�� Isshin asked.


    ��Attack Las Noches is what! Aren��t you all tired of moping around and letting someone else clean up your shit?�� In a rare fashion, Kenpachi actually said something wise, but there was a 100% chance he didn��t mean it in the way he said it.


    ��He is right, Head Captain. Now that we are aware of the details of Aizen��s forces, we should attack while this information is still viable. A stronghold or not, Las Noches can��t stop us Shinigami with its paltry might.�� Komamura somewhat agreed with Kenpachi. And although what he said was right, he and everyone else was still missing a key fact:


    ��Las Noches is no more.��


    ������


    ��What do you mean ��Las Noches is no more��?�� J��shir�� asked curiously.


    The other Captains looked at Itachi, curious as to what he meant with the words that Las Noches was no more.


    He wasn��t one to overly state something, instead choosing to be literal as much as he could.


    ��I meant it as I said it. Las Noches is no more. I blew it up.�� It was said with all seriousness that even the most laidback of the bunch couldn��t find any joke in the statement.


    ���� Like to smithereens�� or something else?�� Isshin asked tentatively, almost careful even, as if cautious not to spook out any more unnatural statements.


    ��Yes.��


    Silence pervaded the hall and if anyone had been looking closely enough they would have seen the Head Captain��s long brows twitching in part frustration and part exasperation.


    Truly this very stoic Captain was a troublesome one.


    ��Hahahaha! That��s more like it. See that? That��s the way to go!�� Kenpachi bellowed unrestrained in the silent room while also pointing at Byakuya as he said the last part.


    ��Captain Uchiha.�� Yamamoto called.


    ��Yes, Head Captain.��


    ��You destroyed Las Noches, by your own words, am I correct?�� Seeing Itachi nod, he continued with only one question asked. ��Why?��


    There had to be a reason why he let himself be encircled by Hollows, clone or not, and didn��t use his Bankai to kill any of them, but instead used it to destroy a castle.


    ��Aizen has conjoined himself with the persona of king. What King will stand by when their castle is destroyed?��


    Ky��raku frowned at that. ��You think he��s that easy to rile up? This is Aizen we are talking about.��


    ��That matters little.�� Itachi started. ��Las Noches is no more. He��ll have to find somewhere else to lay his head. Aizen might have the virtue of patience, but for one who has rarely ever felt deep anger and the frustration of inconvenience, you��ll be surprised how quickly they��ll devolve. It starts from the little things.��


    An illusory chessboard formed in front of Itachi, Aizen��s tag floating about the white pieces while the Shinigami tag floated above the black.


    ��A game of strategy and intelligence. That is what it used to be.�� The pieces moved in intricate complicated patterns, resolute in how they knocked out the pawns of black. It could be seen that they were boxing the black pieces into a cage��


    ��This is not a game of rules and patterns.�� In an instant, the whites lost their two rooks in a move that was illegal in any form of chess.


    And then the bishop.


    The knights were boxed in.


    In the same unfamiliar move, the king was surrounded.


    ��This is a tug of war. A game of power.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 162 - A Slow Day

    Two blurs crept in on him ever so quickly, dancing around him like moths around a midnight lamp, while he calmly stood there in the middle, meeting every attack they sent head on.


    Soi Fon was the main attacker while Junpei did all he could to back her up. The only thing he could do.


    Unlike most of their training however, this time they both had their Shikai released and based on the butterfly mark on Itachi��s cheek, he was one strike away from losing.


    Just like them Itachi had his Shikai released, though separated, and it would have been a fight on equal terms if not for the two meter circle around him that limited his movements.


    Junpei threw a flurry on shurikens at him, which he deflected to the side only to slow down the motion when he saw the glint of senbons - flying through the hole in the middle of the shuriken, courtesy of Soi Fon who had taken a special liking to them - and having to catch them between his fingers.


    The second he took to shift his hands to catch the senbons was the opportuned time for Junpei and Soi Fon to start their counter.


    They had little in the way of planning beforehand so everything they did to complement the other was done in an instance of a second. Forcing them to make intelligible actions to capitalize in that of their allies��.


    The senbons in Itachi��s hand, marked by Kid�� seals, which had been inscribed on the shurikens(hence why Itachi was quick to bat them away) had been transferred to the senbons when they passed through the shurikens.


    Green chains wrapped around Itachi��s body, complimented by a Sai that further limited his movements.


    If that was all it took to get him down �C perfect planning and execution �C then it wouldn��t have been a harrowing training for them. Case in point why they looked pissed off even when their attacks connected because they had to retreat to escape the clone��s explosion.


    Itachi substituted himself with one of the shurikens lying around so seemlessly that they missed it.


    Compounded on their perfectly executed plan to secure his own perfect escape, all while within their line of sight.


    ��Tch. His timing is as perfect as ever.�� Junpei grumbled before fading away, leaving Soi Fon to restart the frontal assault. Even with Shichishito, he couldn��t bridge the gap between his mastery and that of Soi Fon when it came to pure skills so he let the stronger of them to face head on the frustrating task of diverting Itachi��s attention while he provided supplementary fire to help.


    He smirked from where he hid, feeling the aftermath of the explosion he narrowly escaped seeping from his blade into his body and further concealing his presence. Stealth and suppression were his preferred field.


    Soi Fon critically eyed Itachi as she readied her stinger and her tanto.


    ��Don��t stare too hard, or you��ll miss it. Instead focus.�� It was said like an advice but Soi Fon took it as a warning.


    Here she was trying hard to keep his attention, meanwhile he drew in her attention, drew it in too close that she basically became tunneled vision, and used her to fool Junpei whose whole task was capitalizing on her actions.


    Fighting Itachi was a chore. She couldn��t see the same appeal that Kenpachi saw. She just couldn��t see it. It was like hitting at shadows. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Even the butterfly mark on his body didn��t comfort her. In fact it did the opposite.


    Seeing her still taking her time, Itachi prompted his attack. A downward slash of his sword that produced an upward burst of flames directly from the spot Soi Fon had been standing on.


    ��You sure are annoying.�� She grumbled as she dropped in from behind, tanto and stinger both coated in Kid�� spells, aiming to have her blades dig into his sides but he parried her with his blade while using an Escudo to block Junpei from behind. And then slashing through both his barrier and Junpei only to have Junpei fade into smoke.


    ��An illusion Kid��. He��s putting more thought into it.��


    Soi Fon lunged at him but he pushed himself over her, landing behind her and executing a precise decapitating slash at Soi Fon who turned out to be a lightning Kid�� clone. He pushed his Reiatsu into his arms, pushing back and keeping at bay the creeping lightning and used Amaterasu to block the last second swing from Soi Fon�� Junpei. As the real Soi Fon came up from underground, where the lightning clone had stood, with her stinger to his legs.


    ��Ours or not.�� She asked as they checkmated him.


    ��Not.�� He said and burst into crows that split into two Itachis that both had their hands pointed at the duos�� necks.


    ��That��s cheating.�� Junpei grumbled. Even though she said nothing, she wholly agreed with him.


    ��Then you should have used a Bakud�� instead to keep me in place.�� Was his rebuttal.


    Soi Fon stood up from where she was kneeling with a disgruntled look on her face. ��Would that have done anything?��


    Itachi actually took a second to think before nodding. ��Depending on which one you choose and how you use it. I��m strong, but I��m not infallible.��


    They had been fighting for the past three hours and while he did nothing and mostly stood in a confined space, the most debilitating blow they did to him was the stinger mark, which was counted as one because of how situational it was. They gave him quite a few hits but none that would classify as a winning shot.


    They were training in the courtyard behind Itachi��s office so neither Itachi nor Soi Fon needed to go anywhere else other than the office since they both still had work to do.


    As for the matter concerning Aizen, the ball was already in his court, but not for long. With Las Noches gone, Aizen knew that whatever he had to do he had to do it fast.


    They could attack Aizen in Hueco Mundo but with Las Noches gone, the Hollows could be scattered everywhere and Aizen most probably would go into hiding. Unless he is flushed out.


    All the cards were on the table and everyone had an idea of what the other held, could make educated guesses on what their next play would be.


    ��What about the rebels from the regent clan?��


    ��All rounded up and taken care of.�� They weren��t that hard to cull, not when the main bulk of their forces had already been apprehended. And yes she meant cull. Weeds needed to be plucked out from the roots. She could imagine that the prideful pricks at the Kuchiki Clan were none too happy with her actions.


    With the Kuchiki Clan not doing anything other than glaring at her every time they saw her and her subordinates, she had a way easier time getting everything done. This time she had gone without Itachi as it was unbecoming for her Captain to me involved in what she considered ��mere disturbances��.


    She passed a scroll to him, which he opened and frowned after reading the contents within.


    He frowned even more after realizing what he was about to do. ��You could have told me about this earlier.��


    ��I figured you wouldn��t want to go that early so I just kept it back. And honestly, it kind of slipped my mind.�� She confessed.


    He suspected she pushed this onto him instead of handling it herself because it had to do with demands concerning the rebelling clans.


    She didn��t want to deal with the old Patriarch of the Kuchiki Clan and its new Captain Head when making demands and listening to them politely berate her down because of her standing, both as a Shinigami and a noble born. Better to let Itachi deal with it as it seems he has a knack for strong-arming nobles.


    ��And here I was hoping I won��t have to go back there for a long time.�� He mumbled to himself even as he walked out of his office, causing Soi Fon to smile.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 163 - Byakuyas Impressions

    [Kuchiki Estate]


    ��Are you sure about this, my lord?�� Hisana asked tentatively from where she sat across from Byakuya who had a small frown on his face.


    ��Is that worry I hear in you, Hisana? Are the weight of my own words so weak?��


    She quickly shook her head. ��It��s not that, my lord. I just�� yes, you are right. I am worried. All the things I��ve heard about the man from the staff of the estate have been rather�� skewed. In a more negative way.��


    She took a deep breath, careful not to provoke Byakuya, even if unintended.


    ��You would trust the words of the blubbering staffs than mine?�� Byakuya tried to look calm as he asked but he couldn��t hide the barest hint of incredulity in his voice.


    She looked away, ashamed at being called out but her care for her lord kept firm. Maybe it was because she was still new to things like this, being from the Rukongai and all that, that every small move concerning nobles or even the vaunted Captains of the Gotei raised some sort of trepidation in her.


    She was used to the aloof Byakuya and even though he was a Captain, his presence didn��t frighten her on an instinctual level like that of the Captain Uchiha and the Old Master.


    To her, he wasn��t much of a Captain as much as he was her savior and lord. Though she would never say this out as she feared it would do nothing but anger him.


    ��I did not mean to offend, my lord.��


    Byakuya sighed, his eyes softening the barest hint. ��How many times have I told you to call me Byakuya, Hisana?��


    She smiled brightly, one could say almost cheekily. ��One too many times, Lord Byakuya.��


    Hisana��s status in the Kuchiki Clan was complicated to say the least. As the young lord of the Kuchiki, it was expected to some degree that whoever Byakuya took fancy to was either going to be from the Kuchiki Family itself or one of their vassal families, or even from the other Noble Families. Instead, the one who seemingly received his favor was an ��empty�� girl from the crevices of Rukongai.


    One had to know that as a child and even in his youth, Byakuya never formed interpersonal relationships with his peers, neither from his own family or even outside. Apart from the required level of politeness from a noble scion, Byakuya mostly kept to himself.


    So the fact that he not only came back home from a mission with a seemingly clueless girl in tow but also permitted her to his private residence. That she was made familiar with not only the young lord but also the Old Master was telling.


    It was only because it was seen as her receiving favor from the two leaders of the Kuchiki Family that stifled any dissent from stewing.


    ��Lord Byakuya?�� She called out to him upon seeing how pensive he was becoming. ��Is something wrong?��


    ��What makes you say so?��


    Hisana clearly hesitated but Byakuya was ever patient with her. ��Ever since you came back that day, you��ve been absentminded. I thought it had to do with the reason you left.�� The rebels were left unsaid.


    ��It��s strange is all. Why now? I know there��s dissent between some of the vassals and our Noble Families but I thought Uchiha curbed most of them a while back. Just as it took him by surprise, even if he won��t admit it, it also took us by surprise.��


    It was weird to him. Thoughts of rebellion are present whenever there is an hierarchy of power, especially when it is dictated by strength and inheritance, but there was just something about the recent ones that Byakuya couldn��t help but find weird. It was why he called for the Captain �C the other reason why he called for him.


    ��Do you think it is something bad?�� Hisana asked tentatively. She had no idea of what happened in the world of nobles. She was already out of her depth despite being thrust so deep in one. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Byakuya shook his head. ��It��s always something bad. But I don��t think it��s something we can��t handle. I just don��t like being upended. Twice.��


    Hisana gave him a nod and stood up from where she was sitting on her knees. ��I will go and check if our guest has arrived.��


    She didn��t have to go as Byakuya was sure he would have sensed Itachi when Itachi arrived but she gave the excuse when she saw that he was more occupied in his thoughts at the moment.


    Byakuya watched her leave and couldn��t help but sigh. He couldn''t help but remember his grandfather��s words.


    Bringing Hisana to the Seireitei was a spur of the moment decision on his part and the young lady was rather clueless. He couldn��t help but think what would have happened if he had left her in some district. ��Probably another scenario with bandits.��


    ��But bringing her to the Clan and letting her live near you are two entirely different things.�� His grandfather had said to Byakuya, well he couldn��t exactly give a sounding response at the time. Truly the folly of youth.


    One was too ignorant and the other too prideful.


    Some time went by before Hisana came back to tell him that Itachi had arrived.


    His impassive mask came back on as soon as he crossed the door and was led to where his fellow Captain was being hosted.


    The Captain in question was calmly sipping on some tea that was served while fully ignoring the crumbs that went with it.


    ��I think I remember a report that says he spends quite a lot of time having tea with Captain Unohana and Captain Ky��raku.��


    ��Thank you for coming.�� He said after acknowledging Itachi��s presence.


    ��Hm. It��s no issue.��


    Byakuya couldn��t tell whether those words were genuine or not so he just took them at face value.


    His opinions of the Captain aside, Byakuya knew to listen to his grandfather��s words as the old patriarch was rarely ever wrong.


    Pointless conversations were neither of them preferred style so Byakuya thought it would be more productive to get to the point. Even though he almost didn��t want to.


    ��I want to fight you.��


    Itachi didn��t appear startled at the outbound request. In fact he appeared as if he didn��t hear it at all as he calmly and slowly put the cup down and turned to fully regard Byakuya.


    Seeing Itachi looking at him so vacantly, Byakuya gritted his teeth and spoke again.


    ��I want to fight you.��


    ��I heard. Why?�� To his credit. Itachi looked genuinely curious. About as curious as Byakuya could tell.


    ��A selfish request.�� Byakuya answered. He was used to asking for things from a higher point of importance that the fact that the answer to his request all hinged on Itachi��s whims ruffled his noble feathers some but he wisely kept that to himself.


    ��Is that why you called me here?�� Itachi asked instead of the answer Byakuya was expecting.


    ��Not entirely, but it was the main reason.�� Byakuya answered truthfully.


    He saw Itachi glance down at his teacup before slowly standing up and gazing straight at Byakuya.


    ��Fine then. Let��s get this over with.��


    Under Byakuya��s direction they went a bit away from the Kuchiki Estate, away from the main compound, to arrive at an open space.


    ��Thank you.��


    Itachi said nothing and just calmly drew his Zanpakut��, as did Byakuya.


    ��You��re not going to say anything?�� Byakuya asked, a little peeved that Itachi was just taking everything in stride. It belied a level of confidence that Byakuya found grating.


    ��We��ll say all we want while we fight.��


    The start of the fight was heralded by the crow feather that dropped to the ground between their midst.


    Byakuya made the first move, a standard step in with Shunpo with his blade coming from a fast upward slash. The fact that the blade was stopped wasn��t the problem. The problem was that Itachi used the pommel of his Zanpakut�� to stop it dead in its tracks.


    Byakuya wasn��t fazed, he drew back his sword and appeared behind Itachi to strike but Itachi sidestepped the blade��s path and slashed diagonally at Byakuya, forcing him to employ a hasty retreat.


    The distance closed between them once more, Byakuya doing more of the movements while Itachi reacted, and they exchanged over a hundred strikes in just mere moments.


    It was during the battle that Byakuya was slowly starting to see why his grandfather held the man before him to a high enough regard. All that Itachi had been doing was react, coasting freely on all the momentum Byakuya was building.


    ��Are you taking this seriously?�� He asked.


    ��As much as is needed.�� The insufferable man replied. He held his blade before him, his posture relaxed and inviting, beckoning Byakuya to take a step forward, one Byakuya happily took.


    Their swords locked together in place, bringing their faces inches apart.


    ��Then how about we take it a little bit further?��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 164 - Byakuyas Talk

    ��I had always believed that battle was an art to be perfected through meticulous training and preparation. But today, for the first time, I was able to comprehend the thrill of indulging one��s more primal instincts. You have my thanks. This battle was an enjoyable one.�� �� Byakuya Kuchiki.


    ��


    ��


    �������


    A cadence of lights sparked from the confrontation between Itachi and Byakuya, in a battle that few could see and very few could follow.


    A hint of hardness could be seen on Byakuya��s face as he disentangled from Itachi, the latter bearing the look of complete calm.


    ��His entire persona is a deception.�� Byakuya figured, looking at Itachi with a new sense of understanding. In a way, he was foolish for taking Itachi for just what he seemed. For someone who was widely known, mostly among the Captains, for his numerous fights with Zaraki Kenpachi, it made sense that his real strength belied what he looked like.


    He was a physical monster �C Byakuya realized.


    ��What does a Captain mean? Maybe if you see him fight, or even fight him, then you��d understand.�� Those were his grandfather��s words years ago before he even became a Captain.


    That was a certain sense of quality around Itachi that became even more apparent the more they clashed. In a sense, he was balanced. So far they��ve only dabbled through Zanjutsu and Hoh�� but the sense of ��perfection�� he sensed all through Itachi��s movements hackled his thoughts.


    It wasn��t like he couldn��t keep up, he could, but the level of synchronicity that permeated all of Itachi��s movements was something that he, instinctively, knew he didn��t have.


    He was a prodigy in all forms of Zankensoki, especially the Hoh�� and Zanjutsu branch, but facing Itachi like this felt like he was facing a phantom. For every hit he tried to make, he was forced to defend against three. Every stroke he made was an opening Itachi took advantage of.


    It wasn��t his fault though. Fighting against a Sharingan user, no an Uchiha, was like fighting against a mirror.


    At the end of it all, it all boiled down to experience. And be it as a fighter or as a Shinigami, Itachi held a long edge over him.


    Once more he disengaged from Itachi and as if his opponent knew what he was about to do he held his Zanpakut�� in a defensive stance, silently prodding Byakuya to continue.


    Giving his a faint nod, he held his Zanpakut�� parallel to himself and intoned:


    ��Scatter, Senbonzakura.�� His Zanpakut�� flaked away into tiny pink petals and surged as a tide all around him.


    The petals slowly floated away from him and covered the small area around them like a horde of dazzling insects.


    The black in Itachi��s eyes faded away to red as he looked at the tiny pieces of Byakuya��s blade that flew around him threateningly.


    Byakuya, seeing the change in his eyes, knew within himself that his fellow Captain had understood the dangers of Senbonzakura, most courtesy to his special eyes.


    He no longer rushed towards Itachi, instead he brought his hands down and a torrent of blade-petals honed in on Itachi from three different directions.


    He didn��t say it but he was a little bit pissed that Itachi saw him release his Shikai and kept from releasing his.


    Whether Itachi knew his thoughts or not, that didn��t matter as he focused on the flurry of blades trying to shred him to death. It only took a second for him to conclude that he was the worst opponent for someone like the Kuchiki scion.


    His Amaterasu would make small work of the petals and Tsukuyomi could be as dangerous, if not more, than Amaterasu.


    Seeing the petals a hair��s breadth away from turning him into a sieve, he quickly got a way from the encirclement with Shunpo but the petals proved to be relentless as they quickly moved onto his next position without so much as a second��s delay. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Avoiding the petals was the easy part but how to attack Byakuya at the same time was his question and the answer quickly came to him.


    ��The eye of the storm.��


    He quickly noticed how the immediate area around Byakuya was free of any of Senbonzakura��s petals. A dead zone.


    The next lunge of the petals met a wave of Reiatsu from his Zanpakut�� that pushed them away. It was an immediate response but not an efficient one.


    ��But it will suffice.�� Itachi thought.


    He locked eyes with Byakuya for an instant and he had to praise the Captain��s instinct as he immediately drew a dome of petals around him defensively.


    One of the weaknesses of Senbonzakura was that it reduced Byakuya��s strength with Shunpo. It was not as fast as Byakuya using Shunpo. Granted, it acted as a strong enough deterrent that it almost didn��t make any difference. But tiny flaws were just as eye-catching as a bullseye to Itachi.


    The moment Senbonzakura hovered around Byakuya protectively, in a single moment where it obstructed his view for a fraction of a second, Itachi flashed towards his side.


    Byakuya��s senses were on point as he immediately sensed something wrong as at that point Itachi was already inside his dead zone.


    ��Hrm.�� Byakuya grunted hesitantly and stopped the petals that had already formed to skewer Itachi from moving any further.


    Itachi took his blade back and nodded. Granted, if this was a real battle it wouldn��t end as easily as this as Byakuya had a few options to escape. He could use Shunpo, Bakud��, or even his petals to stop Itachi from stabbing him from behind but the nuances didn��t matter much as this was but a spar.


    ��You fight well.�� Itachi complimented, or at least tried to, but Byakuya snorted.


    ��I would appreciate it if you didn��t patronize me.�� Byakuya said harshly as he sealed back his Zanpakut��. Unlike what he thought, Itachi was just as bad as he was with interpersonal relationships. No actually Itachi was the better of the both of them but his impassive face and bland voice failed completely in showing it.


    Itachi didn��t reply to Byakuya��s scathing reply and just silently followed the scowling youth �C A pair of cold-faced young men.


    ��So now that that is over, might I know why you called me here?�� Itachi asked after silently trailing behind Byakuya for a while.


    He saw Byakuya��s shoulders tense for a bit before the man turned to face him with a severe look on his face.


    ��The rebels you dealt with. I have reasons to believe something more afoot is underway.��


    Itachi was silent for a few seconds before nodding his head and replying with a simple, ��I see.��


    ��So you say but you don��t seem surprised.�� Byakuya said, eyeing him critically.


    ��Make no mistake, Captain Kuchiki. While I do my duty as much as I can, to the best of my abilities, at the end of the day, those are your regents. Just as you��ve proven, on a few occasions, there are limits to my reach when it comes to the Noble Families.��


    If Byakuya believed whatever it was the Itachi was spouting he didn��t say nor did he let it show on his face. It was more apt to say he completely ignored Itachi��s words.


    They arrived back at the Kuchiki Estate and the first person to meet them on their arrival was the Old Patriarch of the Kuchiki Family, Ginrei Kuchiki.


    ��Seems like you both had a fruitful outing.�� He said while taking a glance at them and nodding at Itachi who returned the gesture.


    He left as he was only passing by when they arrived, but not before giving Byakuya a subtle glance which the young heir acknowledged.


    Under Byakuya��s lead, Itachi was directed to a gazebo that was in the middle of Byakuya��s private compound.


    ��All you��ve done is ask questions and make assumptions, all after asking for a fight. Captain Kuchiki, tell me, why did you call me here?�� Itachi asked, leaning backwards with his legs crossed and his fingers intertwined.


    ��I want you to investigate the other Noble Families.��


    Itachi sighed. ��I have no time for jokes, especially ones as tasteless as this.��


    Byakuya held up his hand to stop Itachi from getting up and leaving. ��I know what you��re cautious of and while I know you��ve done your investigation on the Noble Families, I��m afraid whatever you��ve found out is nothing compared to what is really behind the closest of the Noble Families�� history.��


    Itachi gave Byakuya a lopsided stare. ��And you��re offering me that information?��


    ��Of course not. I��m afraid I��m not brain dead yet, Captain Uchiha.�� Byakuya snorted. "What I��m saying, Captain Uchiha, is that I��m afraid whatever this is is not just related to my Kuchiki Family. I fear they are only taking the fall for a greater purpose. Otherwise they wouldn��t act so rash.��


    ��Be that as it may,�� Itachi stood up, thanked the servant that brought them tea, and made to leave, ��the waters of the Noble Families are too murky for me to dig my legs in on a whim. I��ll keep my eye on things, Captain Kuchiki. That much I can assure you.��


    As if answering his words, a murder of crows appeared in the yard, crying ominously. Byakuya took his eyes off Itachi for a second to look at the crows and when he looked back at Itachi, the Captain was gone.


    Now all he had to do was discreetly filter some information to Itachi to give him a headstart on his investigation on the other Families. Because despite whatever Itachi said, he knew the man was just as duty bound as himself.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 165 - A Heart Hurt

    ��Those who know despair, once knew hope. Those who know loss, once knew love.�� �� Ulquiorra Cifer.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    [Hueco Mundo]


    Aizen and his cohort, after being left upended by none other than Itachi Uchiha, were left stranded on the harrowing dunes of this pale realm.


    All it had taken was one moment. One single moment for them to be blindsided by a single Captain from the Gotei and Las Noches was gone.


    Although he didn��t show it, Aizen was livid.


    As it was beneath him to show such unsightly emotions, he let it stew within. But one thing became clear. One thing that Itachi made clinically clear. Aizen was not as much of a threat as he made himself to be.


    The Captains of the Gotei were not to be trifled with.


    Since there was now a clear distinction across the boards, all the key players were now able to make stronger moves. Truly, he was becoming the cause of his own undoing.


    But this was nothing that couldn��t be salvaged. Just as Itachi speculated, Las Noches was but an icon. If one fell, another could be raised, except that no icon he raised will be as strong as the image of Las Noches. Thankfully, he wasn��t after such inane things.


    ��What do we do now, Lord Aizen?�� T��sen, ever the faithful hand, asked tentatively by his side.


    Aizen glanced calmly at T��sen for a brief moment, his true thoughts to himself. ��A small setback. I am not so vain as not to admit when I have been taken advantage of, no matter how little it is.��


    He looked at the group of Espada that followed, thinking to himself that now more than ever he had to fill up their ranks.


    His thoughts were interrupted by a clipped question, scathing as it came from one of his calmest Hollows.


    ��When are we going after Starrk and Lilynette?��


    ��How amusing.�� He mused, very so intrigued.


    ��Unfortunately not anytime soon, if nothing changes that is.�� He replied evenly.


    She seemed unsatisfied with that answer but didn��t push it more than that. His words still remained law.


    ��You don��t seem that perturbed considering our strongest Hollow just betrayed you.�� Szayelaporro sneered, fully aware how those words grated on Baraggan��s nerves.


    ��Because I didn��t force any of you into my cause. If any of you, at any time, becomes dissatisfied with being under my patronage, just like Starrk, you are free to leave.�� He wasn��t surprised at how easily the lies flowed out of his mouth. His knowledge of its application was quite vast after all.


    His eyes swept over all the Hollows gathered before him. Some were disgruntled, and honestly he preferred it that way as it made it easier to focus their attention on where he needed it. Their common enemy.


    ��All this posturing and you still haven��t told us how long it will take for this brilliant ��scheme�� of yours to finally kick into play.�� Baraggan��s ghostly grim voice accused, hard eyes staring straight at Aizen. The former ruler of Hollows knew very well the budding of incompetence and how quickly to call it out.


    Aizen��s eyes reflected coldly but his voice remained calm and understanding.


    ��As you most likely already know, attacking the Shinigami right at this moment will be ill against us,�� Of course it would be, ��and with the Visored allied with them, probably would soon be called back to the Gotei 13, the Shinigami have regained the strength that they had lost with our departure, maybe even more.��


    ��Maybe if you didn��t spend all this time waiting around then this wouldn��t have happened.��


    Aizen sighed. This was the reason why, if he had the capabilities, he preferred to do his things alone. Still he knew that withholding the primal reason, especially at this fragile moment, will sow seeds of doubts in their hearts. ��Their hearts? How ironic.��


    ��The time for me to ascend, the requirements, the most important one, are not set in stone. Yet.��


    Tier Harribel slid into the conversation at that moment. ��You said that the other part of the H��gyoku was with a former Captain, Kisuke Urahara, right? If you are so sure that the exiled Captains will be called back to the Seireitei, won��t that mean that the H��gyoku will fall back into the hands of the Shinigami?��The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Aizen wanted to smile at that moment. He didn��t however, he played his art instead. Replying somberly, he said:


    ��True. And if my guess is right, Itachi Uchiha couldn��t have brought along Starrk and Lilynette to the Gotei 13. He had to have dropped them off somewhere, and given that the Flash Goddess herself arrived with him in Hueco Mundo����


    ��They sought shelter with the exiled Captains.�� A frigid glare bloomed beneath the clear aqua green.


    ��I know what you��re thinking but I ask you to wait for a short while. If we attack the Visored or Kisuke Urahara now, the Seireitei will no doubt know what we are up to and immediately send aid to prevent Kisuke Urahara from losing his part of the H��gyoku. Unless there''s something that requires their immediate attention.��


    ��And you can do that in such short time?�� Tier questioned him.


    If not that they were expendable pawns, Aizen would have never put up with this much insolence. Yet, the fact that they were blatantly questioning his plans showed just how much damage Itachi had done just by walking in and out, and destroying Las Noches as he left.


    But it seemed as if one person was yet to be satisfied.


    ��You get the H��gyoku back and then what? Do you still need to wait for it to be put to use? As a ��prerequisite��, as you said.�� Out of all the Hollows under Aizen��s patronage, Baraggan was the one that had the closest aligned goal to Aizen, and though he respected (extremely wary) the man��s strength, he was not one for uncertainty and endless posturing.


    They honed each other, like a whetstone against a flailing blade, ensuring that they remained keen and faithful to their aim, and while he saw Baraggan as inferior to him, he did listen to the elder Hollow''s comments on occasion.


    ��So we go to the Human World and get the last piece of the H��gyoku. We��ll kill any puny Shinigami that stand in our way.�� Yammy, ever the muscle-brained brute, stomped on the ground, his Reiatsu stirring viciously.


    With Baraggan all but telling him to quit the underhanded schemes and take to the stage for a change, Aizen reckoned to himself that maybe, just maybe, he should take a page out of Itachi��s book and be extremely direct for a change.


    ��So when are we going?�� Tier asked, rigidly piercing the thrumming atmosphere with her cold cut question. Her thoughts all too transparent for Aizen to see.


    ��A few days from now, after I ensure that the Shinigami are sufficiently distracted.�� He replied, then looked pointedly at Harribel and continued, his words specifically for her.


    ��We are not going after Starrk and Lilynette, at least not directly. They will get what is due to them for their betrayal if they align with the Shinigami and are set against us.��


    Honestly it amused him a good deal seeing his Hollows struggling with something as futile as endearing sentiments. Emotions were always such a fickle thing.


    Harribel was at a loss due to her emotions being in turmoil after Starrk and Lilynette��s abrupt desertion. She had been truly hurt by it. Even though she knew Starrk had no particular hatred towards the Shinigami, or anyone for that matter. The fact that he left without so much as a word or explanation, leaving her and Ulquiorra behind despite all the time they��d spent together as a close-knit cohort of sorts, hurt her deeply.


    She didn��t know what she was supposed to feel: anger, hate, sadness, understanding. All she wanted was something from him; a word, an answer, an explanation, an apology.


    As for the Shinigami Captain, Itachi Uchiha, she knew exactly what she felt towards him. A scathing hate that churned and churned, broiling over with a torrential current, and like the terrifying calm of the sea, deceptively waiting to explode out like a calamitous wave the next time she saw him.


    As for the thought of possibly crossing blades with Starrk, she was very reluctant and it showed.


    She soon left the others after Aizen told them to get ready for the upcoming days. Since they already knew her to be a recluse, no one found her behaviour to be weird.


    No sooner had she found a quiet and empty shelter, even going as far as to distance herself from her fracci��n, that someone joined her, comfortably taking his seat an arm''s length from her.


    The two of them spent a moment in silence, the thoughts in their heads foreign to the other.


    An hour later, spent in relative silence, Harribel spoke.


    ��So you truly have nothing to say?��


    Ulquiorra looked at her and stared down at his hands. ��I�� I don��t know.��


    Harribel shook her head, a light of understanding in her eyes as they sat there in solidarity.


    ��I want to ask him why.�� Ulquiorra spoke after thinking hard on the uncomfortable sensation he was feeling. ��Starrk never does anything without a strong enough reason. Even leaving his room, which he only does on two occasions: on a summons from Lord Aizen, or Lilynette dragging him out.��


    The more the young Hollow spoke, the more he seemed sure of himself, confidence flowing with his words.


    ��Even if he knew the Shinigami Captain from some time ago, he still allied with Lord Aizen, despite knowing he would one day have to fight against him. Him suddenly leaving with him sounds illogical.�� He nodded to himself, fully believing in his astute deduction.


    He looked at Harribel, this time no longer looking confused and lost.


    ��We will have our chance to speak to him again and then I will ask him why.��


    Finished saying that, he stood up and left Harribel to herself, no longer bothering with figuring out the intricacies of Starrk��s reasons and his actions. He simply had to ask, and like always, Starrk would answer him.


    Watching Ulquiorra leave, Harribel couldn��t help but let out a soft sigh. She couldn��t be as pure-minded as Ulquiorra. More complex thoughts were swimming in her head.


    She had always been a strong woman, holding herself to a standard she saw as the ideal of her being.


    She protected those under her fiercely, always standing as their sole bastion, wielding her strength for the sole purpose of ensuring their safety �C come high or hell water.


    In one of those moments where her strength faltered, where she had acted rashly and had attacked Aizen due to being wary of him being a Shinigami and not willing to listen o any of his words, Starrk, Lilynette and Ulquiorra had been the ones to step in, inadvertently saving her if Aizen had decided to kill her then.


    Since that moment, she found a deeper camaraderie between her and the misshapen trio.


    He was a friend, a confidant �C even finding a sense of security, a reassurance, whenever she and her fracci��n were in his presence �C despite his utterly slothful habits.


    So for the first time since gaining her sense of identity after becoming an Adjuchas, to Starrk��s shocking defection, Harribel felt a slight feeling of being abandoned.


    It was her first time feeling like this and she hated it.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 166 - The Woes of a Lieutenant

    ��Why so cold, Nanao-chan?�� �� Shunsui Ky��raku.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    [Seireitei, The 8th Division]


    Shunsui Ky��raku �C currently one of the oldest Shinigami Captains still in service, and definitely one of the oldest Shinigami �C a vaunted figure, as not only one of the three people in the entirety of Shinigami history to possess a Dual Zanpakut��, but also one of two people that were recognized as Head Captain Yamamoto��s students.


    He has been the Captain of the 8th Division for a thousand years and counting - having taken the position from the Division��s first ever Captain - easily making him one of the most experienced Captains, and inadvertently one of the strongest also (though hardly anyone, including other Captains, Lieutenants and rank-and-file Shinigami, had any idea of the scope of his strength). As his age dictates, he was a library of knowledge in all things Shinigami: from its history, dark wars, and secrets, to every single aspect that defined a Shinigami.


    From sword skills to the Kid�� Arts and their overall prowess, among the current Captains, only one person was his equal match while he was surpassed by only two. The Head Captain himself and the other was a person that was the Head Captain��s peer, a senior and elder to him in everything, Unohana Retsu.


    To the other Shinigami, Captains included, if they truly understood the weight of his existence and it��s intricate meanings, maybe they would hold him in a higher esteem. Who knows?


    Yes. This glorified being, Shunsui Ky��raku �C Captain of the 8th Division, with all the history embedded in his old soul�� could currently be seen lying languidly on the stairs leading to his residence, thoroughly rocked to stupor from alcohol with two empty gourds accompanying him on both sides.


    One of the Gotei 13��s most decorated Captain, Shunsui Ky��raku, was the Seireitei��s number 1 alcoholic.


    He laid sprawled out on the lower stairs, groaning every now and then and muttering inaudible grunts in-between.


    The sun that had once stood proudly in the middle of the sky, looking haughtily down on the pitiful souls, had bore witness to Shunsui Ky��raku��s episode and was now somberly looking back from the horizon. The orange glow it cast over half of the Seireitei was perhaps due to its disappointment. Perhaps if someone could go up there and lend it an ear then perhaps they would know while it looked a depressing dark orange.


    While the sun cast one last look behind as it sailed beyond the horizons, someone finally stumbled on the Captain.


    A sigh of resentment and helplessness was what alerted Shunsui of the welcomed presence.


    ��Oh sweet Nanao~�� His words drawled in a drunken slur. He tried pushing himself up but his hands were currently off duty. ��Mind helping this old man up? Eh Nanao? You wouldn��t want your poor Captain to sleep outside under the chilling night sky?��


    The young bespectacled girl stared hard at her sleazy Captain, fantasizing of a world where her glare would be enough to return him all the wrongs and injustice his character had made her endure.


    ��You were supposed to lead two groups of YOUR Shinigami towards the west gate eight hours ago.�� She heaved, feeling her composure straining with every second he slept on the floor. ��We waited two hours for you. And then I had to be the one who carried out the patrol YOU were supposed to do.��


    Her voice thin with frustration and anger against her last efforts to remain calm made her words slither out like a snake��s hiss.


    ��Ehh? Oh�� I see. That was what I was forgetting. Hehe, sorry for stressing you out, Nanao.��


    Nanao had thought it was a stroke of luck, a result of her talents and efforts, that she was drafted to the 8th Division and became its Lieutenant in no time at all. She had thought that this respected Captain was at the very least impressed with her skills, but no no no. The insufferable old man had been out there window-shopping for a competent slave that he could dump all his responsibilities on and drink his day away.


    Despite everything, she went over, nose scrunched up in disgust as she threw one of his arms over her shoulders, and propped him up with a grunt. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    She led him inside the building and unceremoniously dumped him on the couch and returned with a jar full of water.


    ��Drink up. The least you can do is not look like you just came back from the swine house.�� She walked around the room with practiced steps and fluid familiarity.


    Despite her vocal and inner complaints about her Captain��s wretched vices, she would find him every time he was having one of his episodes and bring him back, staying and helping around with his work while he reluctantly pulled himself together.


    Nanao Ise, despite her infuriating Captain, was grateful to him. He gave her a chance over others and even if no one would believe it, he was a damn good teacher.


    A few times, after her induction into the Division, he would find her training by herself at night for hours. The first five times, he only spared her a passing glance as he walked by. The next ten times he would linger for a few seconds that started stretching into minutes with every day that passed by.


    The fiftieth time, by now she had gotten used to ignoring his presence, while she swung her sword for the thousandth time, his voice reached her.


    ��Your breaths are too full. It exhausts you quickly and makes your strikes heavy, not lethal.��


    From one advice to ten. From ten to him absentmindedly reprimanding her every time he found her training. And then one night he stepped forward, structured her hands firmly and stood in front of her with a wooden sword in his hand. He didn��t explain himself and she didn��t question him. They just went through the paces for two strenuous hours that left her with blisters on her four limbs.


    After that night, on the few nights he found her training, sometimes he would either walk by, stop to silently observe her for some time, and on fewer occasions he would just barge in on her training, offer no explanation, and spar with her. Whatever he found her training on such nights - be it Zanjutsu, Hoh��, Hakuda or Kid�� - he would accompany her for an hour or two, offer his advice and leave whenever he felt like it. Neither of them speaking about it the next morning.


    There were different sides to her Captain, sides that no one knew about. And so, it was with silent understanding between them that made(forced) her grow a bit used to her Captain��s eccentricities. Although sometimes she would find herself tethering on the far edges of her tolerance and would be tempted to just end it all and resign, but still she persisted. Why? An answer she doubted she had.


    She gave him a brief glance and sighed in relief, at least he no longer looked like a hopeless charlatan.


    ��Hey, Nanao?��


    ������


    ���� Dear Nanao?��


    ������


    ��Lil Nana����


    Her hands froze and her eyes glinted behind her glasses, the warning left unsaid but received clearly.


    Shunsui chuckled and adjusted his hat and smiled wistfully.


    The girl was made of tougher stuff. And she was stubborn. Stubbornly so. ��I wonder who she got that from.��


    He looked at the sky, noting that the sky was just setting into a star-studded night.


    He scratched his head strongly, still feeling slightly inebriated. ��I feel like I��m forgetting something.��


    Nanao scoffed. ��That would be a first.��


    His brows scrunched up in deep thought as he tried to grab the evasive memory that was swimming in his muddled mind. Seeing he wasn��t getting closer even when he could feel it at the tip of his tongue, he turned to his extremely capable Lieutenant.


    ��Nanao, can you help me out a bit here?�� She acted as if his words never left his lips. ��Please?��


    She paused ever so slightly, picked up something, and flicked it in his direction all without interrupting the flow of her work.


    Shunsui looked at the black feather held between his fingers and let out a soft ��Oh�� as realization set it.


    ��Why bother knocking every single time? Just come in.�� He said tiredly.


    The door slowly slid open and Captain Uchiha stepped inside with Yachiru hanging off his shoulders like she usually did with Kenpachi.


    ��Nana! Shun-shun! Hallo!�� She waved excitedly, receiving a proper greeting from Nanao and a grunting reply from Shunsui.


    ��Lieutenant Ise.�� The Captain greeted her with a soft nod in her direction which she respectfully returned.


    ��Please, you��ll have to excuse that bum. He attempted to drown away his nonexistent sorrows. Again.�� She sent another glare Shunsui��s way.


    She couldn��t focus much on her anger towards her Captain because as soon as Captain Uchiha took a seat in front of her Captain, Yachiru jumped off his back and beelined towards Nanao. Poor Nanao Ise. She could barely defend herself before she found herself swept away in Yachiru��s flow.


    ��Tell me you at least brought something with you. Some wine perhaps?�� Shunsui asked lazily.


    Itachi put his hands into the sleeves of his coat and brought out a small wrapped box.


    ��Unfortunately I don��t have any wine on me. Make do with this.��


    As if the injustice towards Nanao wasn��t enough, her useless Captain who did nothing but drunk himself to stupor in the middle of the day got to receive a wrapped box of food while she, the ever-working slave, only got to salivate from across the room while also doing HIS work.


    As she watched her Captain and his friend talk, sometimes lighthearted and sometimes serious, she felt a poke on her sides.


    ��Tada! I got it from Tachi-tachi. Want to have some, Nana?�� Her ever-present excitement and bubbly nature easily wrapped around Nanao, alleviating some of her heart demons.


    ��Hmm.�� Nanao nodded. A happy smile plastered across her face which in turn made Yachiru��s smile widen.


    For the first time in a long time, Nanao��s day ended on a happy note.


    .


    .


    ###########################


    A/N: I had this chapter typed out some time ago but couldn��t figure out just where to put it so I decided to paste it here. A little hearty chapter before the plot thickens.

 Chapter 167 - Trouble Brewing

    ��The village does have its dark side and its inconsistencies, but I��m still Konoha��s Itachi Uchiha.�� �� Itachi Uchiha.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    Four figures stood before Itachi in one of the Onmistukid�� secret layouts. The number of people who had direct entry into this place was less than ten, Itachi included.


    The four figures that stood before Itachi could be easily mistaken as statues as they��ve been standing completely still for over an hour now and yet neither of them have so much as twitched a muscle. Even their Reiatsu complemented their frozen state, tightly suppressed and almost nonexistent.


    The four individuals, Itachi��s direct subordinates, each wore dull colored masks: a tiger, a snake, a demon and a fox.


    In a way, apart from a very few select people, these were the people Itachi trusted the most. Whether it was trust in their ability, trust in their capabilities, trust in their competence �C none of it mattered. All that mattered was that they had Itachi��s trust and with it came the urge for them not to fail it in any way.


    Like the previous heads of the Onmistukid��, the Stealth Corp was Itachi��s to do as he wished. In a way it was his personal army, one that not even the Head Captain knows how they operate or even the size and reach of their operations.


    When he first inherited the Onmistukid�� as a Lieutenant of the 2nd Division, he had been extremely reluctant to turn it into the same organization that turned him into what he was �C what he had been.


    Power corrupts. He knew that more than most.


    Inheriting the same power and position that had fashioned him into a perfect weapon and discarded him into darkness and sickening regret, one that spanned over two lifetimes, and now being required to do the same to others. It wasn��t a wonder why he had been conflicted.


    Tsukuyomi��s words to his reluctance had been straight and direct: ��You alone are responsible for what you do. The results of your actions from henceforth will reveal just how full you��ve grown.��


    That had been decades ago. He had long gotten over his distaste for it.


    Right now, his subordinates'' presence barely registering in his mind, he went over a list of compiled reports over and over again. He had nothing pressing on his plate so he took his time, slowly going over every line of information one, three, five times �C every stroke of ink permanently glued to his mind.


    His current focus was the Noble Families �C one of the most touchy subjects in the whole of Soul Society. Even he had to be careful in how he went about investigating the history and ambitions of the present Noble Families.


    It was laughably easy how the Noble Families could get rid of a Captain with the right accusation.


    Now he wasn��t against the idea of a ruling family/families superseding the control of the Soul Society. He strongly believed in a system of hierarchy in any form of gathering. And while he understood the complexities of power and varying results of it, he didn��t aim to change it or, like the thoughts of an arrogant fool, resolve to usurp it.


    And while he wasn��t against the concept of the Noble Families, that didn��t mean he wouldn��t try to stitch together their shady history. The complete control over the extent of information that had been released to the public about the Noble Families screamed foul play.


    Not only that, Aizen��s aim for godhood came from information he had somehow gotten that concerned the Noble Families.


    The Research and Development Institute of the 12th Division.


    While it��s inception was less than a hundred years old, the Research and Development Institute, after its formation by Kisuke Urahara, was tasked with banking past Shinigami data and research studies, technological and otherwise. The sector of it that banked all this information was joined with a sector of the Kid�� Corps.


    It was either the Research Institute or Central 46.


    And now of all times there were internal stirrings in the Noble Families. Granted, It wasn��t anything new as it happened at least once every century.


    He raised his head after a lengthy internal monologue that spanned over two hours and finally acknowledged the presence of the four before him.


    ��The Kuchiki���� He started.


    The one with the tiger mask took a single step forward and replied. ��They are striking at the wind. The ruse was set up for the other Noble Families, to make them wary and divert their attention into investigating their own clans, and also for you. They have no strong intention to take the brunt of whatever fall off might occur from this. They want you to test the waters for them since they are still wary of traitors in their midst, and also a slight suspicion that it is not only their Family that is involved.��If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The report was straight and concise. The Tiger went on to detail the stealthy movement of some of the Kuchiki private forces.


    After the Tiger, the Snake and the Fox came forward and presented their reports which were mostly centered on suspicious movements in the Rukongai.


    In the end, Itachi concluded on one major truth. The Shih��in and Tsunayashiro Families were silent.


    The Feng and Hua Clans of the Shih��in though have been vigilant as of late.


    On the side of the Tsunayashiro Family however, there was completely nothing. No upheaval, no panic, no tense atmosphere. It was as if they were removed from the whole thing.


    Making the outline of a decision concerning the Noble Families and filing it away for now, he turned towards the last individual that had yet to say anything and was standing a step behind the other three.


    ��Tengu����


    The Tengu took a measured step forward and spoke in a muffled and even tone.


    ��Six assassinations. Lieutenant Soi Fon and Fifth Seat Marechiyo ��maeda were the targets. Hisana from the Kuchiki was one. Ganju of the Shiba was one. The wife of the patriarch of the Kasumioji was one. The last one suicided before reaching his target. I barred his paths. None were cleared.��


    Itachi only gave a noncommittal nod at the information. He noted instantly that all the targets were persons of importance, connected in one way or another to the head of the targeted Noble Families.


    ��Snake,�� Itachi called out while idly tapping the table with his finger. ��Relay with the Kuchiki. Let them act as they please.��


    Receiving the silent dismissal, Snake was gone in the next second.


    He couldn��t possibly hope to halt their actions. If he acted too strongly, and that was entirely subjective, his actions could be construed in myriad ways with the least accusation being collusion with the traitor group.


    The most he could do was fence around whatever schemes and actions they took. And at the end of this fiasco, he would be the one doing the cleanup. And the main reason for his nonexistent weight in dealing with the Noble Families was because he was not from any of the Noble Families or their vassals.


    If it had been Yoruichi and Soi Fon, they wouldn��t face half the resistance he was met with at each turn.


    ��But I��m used to dealing with their bunch. Maneuvering around whatever they are up to won��t be a problem.��


    ��Tiger and Fox. Lieutenant Shiba will be returning to his family as soon as possible. Even if mostly inactive when compared to the other Noble Families, they are not as ignorant as they appear. Find out what they know and keep an eye on any action they take.��


    He picked up an open scroll, spared it a casual glance and rolled it close. He threw the scroll to the Fox.


    ��The Kasumioji are the outlier here. Shih��in, Kuchiki and Shiba �C two of them are mostly removed from any type of conflict and infighting. Kuchiki on the other hand, due to their recent uprooting, and I use that word loosely, it pushed them in the clear. Next to nothing is known about the Tsunayashiro, which makes them an unknown and also separates them from the rest of the Noble Families.��


    He stood up from his chair and picked up his Captain��s haori and draped it over his body.


    They turned and followed from behind after he walked past them.


    ��Send urgent word to the Eagle. He and his trackers are on a time limit.��


    Tiger and Fox were gone as soon as his last words fell, leaving only the Tengu silently walking behind their Captain.


    ��The timing couldn��t be more worse.�� He said with a small frown. Inwardly he was more irritated by how limited he was in how direct he could act. Because he knew that at the end of it all, the Noble Families will point them, the Captains, at their enemies and make them solve it the moment it gets out of what they can handle. Nobles were infuriating like that.


    ��The assassinations: they are likely not to make any other attempt given how this one ended. It means that they��ll likely try something else, which will make their actions all the more visible. If you see a chance, take it.��


    They stepped out of an unassuming tree, Itachi continuing his casual walk while Tengu flittered into the shadows.


    Itachi continued speaking, as if having a conversation with himself. ��The Noble Families did something, or it��s those rising against them that did or found something that is rattling them this much. The fact that they were all attacked in some way and the attacks being close to the various Clan Heads can mean that it might not be just a tactical approach but one backed by negative feelings. Resentment perhaps. But the question remains ��why?��.��


    Itachi sighed loudly this time. ��I would rather not deal with this right now, but alas I must.��


    He took a branching turn, straying him further from the 2nd Division. ��I will speak with Y��shir�� Shih��in. There is a small chance that we are being intentionally led on. Do your best to avoid any form of contact or confrontation with anyone from any of the Noble Families. Leave that to the others.��


    A single leaf fell behind Itachi. He was finally alone.


    Thinking about whatever it was that was brewing within the Noble Families, Itachi felt a bit uneasy. Not the feeling of danger, but one that unsettled him nonetheless.


    ��Soi Fon will have to deal with her Clan, same with Marechiyo. The Clan Elders might know something, but that depends on whether or not they��ll share what they know with those two. Soi Fon will wring out whatever answers they have out of their mouth if she has to. Marechiyo on the other hand �C I doubt he has the slightest idea of what is happening.��


    He looked at the sun up in the sky, using his hands to shield its sharp rays from his eyes.


    Aizen was still out there. The Visored were still waiting for the invitation from the Gotei 13. Kisuke Urahara and Yoruichi, with a piece of the H��gyoku in their possession, were still an outlier in this whole thing. Starrk and Lilynette were in the World of the Living, sheltered by none other than Kisuke Urahara. And now this.


    With everything coming to a head, Itachi couldn��t help but feel like something was a bit off.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 168 - Fleeting Phantoms

    ��Distance only has meaning in a fight between equals.�� �� S��suke Aizen.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    After returning from the Shih��in Clan, Itachi sought out Ky��raku to have the man shed some light on the limited information Y��shir�� had been able to share. On the Shih��in Head��s side, all they had were speculations about the aim of whatever forces were at play and even with that the most he got was that they might be possibly after the Clan��s Sacred Relics �C of which Itachi had only the barest information on.


    As for why he came to Ky��raku, it was because the man, like Soi Fon, was from a minor noble family.


    The little he knew about the Sacred Relics of the clans was that it differed with each clan and some of them even predated the Gotei 13. Some of them could be inherited, some of them were considered Sacred Relics because of how outlandish the abilities they possessed were.


    As for what the Relics of these clans were, no one apart from the Head of these families and a select number of elders knew about their existence, much less their importance.


    ��Another dead end.�� After speaking with Ky��raku, he understood why, despite the boy��s favorable impression of him, Y��shir�� only gave him the barebones of whatever they knew. And even that was him being generous. ��Clans and secrets.�� He mused.


    Times like these made him miss when he was just another subordinate among many. All Yoruichi had to do was give him a mission and all he had to do was carry it out.


    ��Simpler times indeed. But I guess that is what makes past memories so fond.�� Tsukuyomi said, surprising Itachi for a moment. Ever since achieving Bankai, both Zanpakut�� spirits mellowed out and their voices weren��t as frequent as they used to be.


    They would speak to him every now and then but most of the time they were content with sitting back and watching him live his life through his own decisions.


    ��Captain!�� Someone called out to him.


    He recognized the man that ran up to him. He was part of Marechiyo��s clique �C a group of lazy and pompous noble scions. At least that was how they used to be. Under his leadership, the 2nd Division became the strictest Division of the Gotei �C the 2nd Division, not the Onmistukid��.


    ��Kirata. What is it?�� He asked evenly, his voice causing the Shinigami to subconsciously stand ramrod straight.


    ��A direct summons for you, sir.�� The man informed him, saluted and waited for Itachi��s explicit dismissal before he turned around and left.


    He had an idea what the Head Captain wanted to ask of him.


    Traversing the distance in thirty seconds, he arrived at the 1st Division and made his way to Yamamoto��s office unimpeded.


    ��Captain Uchiha.��


    ��Head Captain, sir.�� He greeted with a slight bow.


    ��The Noble Families. Keep your participation to a minimum and not overly direct. For now at least.��


    He wasn��t surprised by the Head Captain��s words, having already suspected something along such lines. It was for this same reason that he was still inside the Seireitei while his subordinates were outside carrying out his orders.


    ��Central 46?��


    Yamamoto��s irritated grunt gave him the answer to his question.


    He was tempted to ask the Head Captain concerning the Sacred Relics in the custody of the Noble Families but refrained from doing so.


    Even if he was the Head Captain, he was not privy to clan secrets. And if he happened to know one or two things, he wouldn��t share it unless it was for a specific reason. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    A word of caution later and Itachi left the Head Captain��s office.


    Somehow he felt placated seeing that his bias towards nobles was justified. They were tenaciously adept at making a mohill out of the smallest inconvenience.


    If not for this particular issue, he would have been going to the World of the Living in the coming days to deliver Yamamoto��s decisions to them, and hopefully bring them back to the Gotei 13.


    The caw of crows drew his attention and made him look up where he could see three crows flying around.


    He held out his arm and one of the crows perched there and stared into his eyes while slowly tilting its head.


    He had to commend that girl. She worked fast.


    ��Good girl.�� He said as he petted the crow��s feathery hide. The other two crows were from his agents posted around the Seireitei.


    There was no new news. They were still at a delicate equilibrium but Itachi couldn��t help but feel that the current situation was like putting a lid over a furiously boiling pot of water.


    ��..


    [The Tengu POV]


    Under his Captain��s direct command, the demon-masked Shinigami slithered through the shadows. He will patiently lie in wait until his prey walks straight into his open maw.


    He had no doubt that should he accomplish his directives, silent suspicion from the involved parties would fall on his Captain. And there laid the beauty of technicalities.


    They might suspect, they might rage, but what they wouldn��t do is say it out loud. On what basis?


    The Tengu �C a vengeful wraith that carried out his master��s bidding. An ominous omen. Such was the identity that the wearer of the mask bore�� And once again, he has been let loose to carry out his master��s bidding.


    Following the disappearing trail of the foiled assassinations, he ventured unseen into the deeper forestation of the Seireitei until the last trail finally ran cold.


    With the patience of the underworld reaper, he slowly and thoroughly combed the entire area for even the slightest hint that would point him in a direction.


    If he still isn��t able to sniff out a trail, he��ll wait patiently for any of the Kuchiki, Shiba and Kasumioji to act and then shadow them until he finds his window to act.


    Those assassins, with how on guard these Noble Families had been, shouldn��t have been able to get so close to their targets without precise help from spies that were close to the targets. If he could figure that out, then they would too. All he had to do was patiently lie in wait, shadow and predict their concurrent actions from the one they were about to make.


    After having no success in stringing up any sort of trail, the Tengu receded back into the shadows and patiently waited.


    The fortune of his virtue was rewarded hours later when he received a discrete message from none other than Snake.


    How the Snake had found him and even delivered a message to him, even he couldn��t tell. Out of all the others, the Snake was the one that unnerved him the most.


    The shadows around him wobbled as he once again kicked into action. This time his target wasn��t one he could miss.


    ��Kuchiki.��


    The message from the Snake contained only one word and from just that word alone he had gotten the trail he��d been looking for.


    The Tengu will not miss his strike.


    ����


    [The Snake POV]


    He was the most unassuming out of all the masked. His identity as Snake was just as deceptive as the way he carried himself and the methods with which he completed his missions.


    His garb was the classic one every member of the Onmistukid�� wore, with the only exception being the mask. And even his mask was not as pronounced and eye-catching as that of the others, with the details on its surface being more noticeable with closer scrutiny.


    And just like everything about him was part of a greater deception, the mission he was given bore the same details.


    ��Relay with the Kuchiki.�� That was the order, except it didn��t simply mean keeping an eye on them. It was his job to either distract or prod the Kuchiki group in the direction he wanted them to go. All while not directly engaging in contact with them.


    He also had to establish communications between the Eagle and the Tengu.


    With the Tengu shadowing the Kuchiki and Eagle, along with his brood, doing whatever it was that they were doing, the only Noble Family still in the jars was the Kasumioji.


    ��It��s a trap.�� He soon figured out as he watched the Kuchiki group being led by the nose with them being blissfully ignorant.


    The Tengu no doubt has figured it out too. All that remained for the Snake to complete his mission was to see how the Tengu will act.


    Deceptively misleading or not, his mission never changed.


    ��Relay with the Kuchiki. Let them act as they please.��


    All in all, it wasn��t the most complicated mission he��s carried out.


    His form disappeared from where he had been keeping watch and reappeared after a few seconds, his posture never changing as if he never left.


    Covered by the shadow cast by the eye slits of his mask, a shrill shine reflected off the eyes behind the mask. Under the gaze of those ensnaring orbs, all types of falsehood and schemes gave the impression of being seen through.


    The Snake focused back on his mission but every now and then his form would disappear only to reappear a few seconds later.


    Of course his simple reconnaissance mission also involved dealing with the strays.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 169 - Taking on a Role

    ��Disappear. My sword does not exist to crush insects like you.�� �� Byakuya Kuchiki.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    While Itachi couldn��t just leave his Division at such a time given that his Lieutenant and Fifth Seat suffered an assassination attempt on the same day, that didn��t mean that his options were limited.


    While he much preferred the basic Clone Jutsu, or even a variation like his Exploding Clone Jutsu, over the more energy extensive Shadow Clone Jutsu, there were times where the Jutsu showed it perfect utility. Times like these for example.


    He used approximately twenty percent of his Reiryoku in the formation of the clone as anything overly under or above might garner suspicions.


    A Shadow Clone complimented by a Transformation Jutsu, engaged with precise control of Reiatsu like his, created a simple application of techniques that only those with Reiatsu control equal to or greater than his could hope to see through the simple guise, and that was if they were focused on him.


    He took on the physical appearance of one of his obsolete subordinates and went in the direction the last report letter specified.


    The traitor in the Kuchiki had been found, at least one of them, an elder of one of its branch families. As for the Kasumioji, it was surprisingly the nephew of the current Head. Neither of the traitors had said anything, resolute in keeping their words to themselves, but he knew that would soon change. The Kuchiki would no doubt send for him after getting all that they wanted from him. He also doubts that they would allow him to interrogate the elder.


    His main body could enjoy playing the part of an attack hound. As for him, he was fully confident in his agents perfectly carrying out their tasks and yet for some reason he couldn��t get rid of this nagging feeling every time he received a new update.


    And since he gave none of them the order to interfere with the Kuchiki group, apart from the Tengu who was to act only on certain conditions, his presence here would give them a lot of wiggle room to also monitor the Kasumioji and the Tsunayashiro.


    And besides, his target wasn��t the Kuchiki group. With that group being under the survey of the Snake and Tengu, there was little that could go wrong, and even less that they couldn''t handle.


    He slowed down as he passed through Kuchiki territory, coming to a full stop at the edge of a cliff with a high vantage point over the rest of the forest that stretched out for miles.


    Just as Itachi arrived undetected, so also did the Snake that stood directly behind him.


    ��Any foreign development?��


    ���� Hardly.�� The reply came out so soft and muffled that it could have been mistaken for a murmur.


    As for how the Snake had identified him�� well that was between them.


    They watched in silence as the Tengu followed the group into a carefully set up ambush.


    Regardless of his bias against the Kuchiki, Itachi wasn��t lacking in morals that he would knowingly send a group of oblivious Shinigami to their death.


    The Snake had done a good job in picking off the stray scouts that were supposed to attack the group��s flank once the ambush was set off. With the Tengu there, helping them narrowly escape death without being noticed was not much of an issue.


    Taking his eyes off the squabble for a second, Itachi looked in the direction of the Kuchiki Estate and one of the gates.


    They were drawn quite the distance from the Kuchiki Estate, he idly noted. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ��By getting rid of the group they would have alerted the Kuchiki of their general direction. The joint coalition of the Kuchiki Shinigami and one of the 13 Divisions, mine no doubt, would be able to sniff them out after that.��


    Casting another glance at the rebel group that was slowly beginning to panic after seeing their ambush thwarted and gradually being pressed to a losing end, Itachi slowly noticed a discrepancy.


    ���� They are tying a noose around their necks either way.�� The Snake��s voice came, even and muffled, but Itachi could feel the slight confusion that came with the realization.


    ��They took a risk.�� He said. He was pretty sure he knew he had figured out what they were doing, or rather aimed to achieve with such a play.


    ��They are the sacrificial pawns.�� He elaborated to the Snake behind him who, though slightly curious, remained wholly indifferent. ��It is a calculated move. The Kuchiki are currently on high alert with the Patriarch��s main family being suspicious of everyone. This group,�� He pointed at the group that was slowly being whittled away, mostly due to the Tengu��s covert efforts, ��came out here with only one job: to draw out the Clan Head��s attention.��


    Itachi stopped his words there knowing that the Snake was smart enough to piece together the major reveal from the available clues.


    He could feel the Snake��s attention now staring piercingly at the remnants of the ambush party.


    If they had succeeded with the ambush the Kuchiki would then be forced to reply in kind, which meant pointing the Gotei 13 at the rebels, and while the Kuchiki and the Shinigami will be focused on what they thought to be the rebel group, the real rebel groups that were currently lying low inside their own Clans would then use the opportunity to either complete their goals while everyone else was blindsided, or simply hatch out their escape.


    The Snake made a two finger seal and held it for a couple of minutes before releasing the seal and nodding at Itachi.


    Itachi made no comment on his actions. The Snake was a cunningly smart individual, easily the smartest out of all of Itachi��s direct subordinates.


    ��It is a solid plan.�� Itachi praised truthfully. ��It perfectly drew in the eyes of anyone who so much as paid it any modicum of attention, even ours.��


    The only reason he suspected it was because of his presence as an eyewitness and the fact that their ambush was guaranteed to fail with the interference of the Tengu��s. The question at that point was what would they have done then?


    Isolating themselves in such a remote location, away from the Kuchiki Clan that still functioned as a camouflage for them, appeared unwise.


    Also a few of the strays taken out by the Snake were moving outward of the ambush circle. ��Messengers, I believe.��


    ��Bring me the leader.��


    The Snake did not linger and immediately went to retrieve (rescue �C objectively defined) the leader of the wiped out group. It took him a second to decide the most efficient course of action, another second to set off a small blast to create a dense smoke screen, and a second more to grab the stunned man and leave �C a perfectly executed getaway, at least it seemed that way to the Shinigami of the Kuchiki.


    He returned shortly after to Itachi with the still confused man stunned and held in place by a Kid�� spell.


    The man barely had time to get out of his confusion as his body tension slacked when he met Itachi��s eyes.


    Itachi tore his eyes away from the glazed-eyed man, his expression as serene as the still surface of a tranquil pond. Without a word, he turned around and left, leaving the clifftop empty once more.


    He had gotten nothing of importance from the man, a typical occurrence in loyal pawns. They only knew what they needed to know. At least he confirmed the identity of another elder.


    ��..


    He left the Seireitei for the Rukongai, heading towards the location where the leader and his group were supposed to rendezvous.


    He changed his appearance to the haggard one of the leader, playing the act of an injured and exhausted runaway perfectly.


    Upon arriving at the location, he only had to wait for 15 minutes before someone finally came to meet him. After securing the vicinity and making sure he wasn��t followed no doubt.


    ��You made it. Where are the others?�� His liaison asked with a frown on his face.


    Itachi shook his head pitifully. ��The three of us were the only ones that managed to escape.�� He gestured at his two companions who were in an even worse state. One of them only had a severed stump on his left side and looked like he was inching closer to death with every passing second.


    ��I see.�� Their liaison said indifferently and hastily urged them to follow.


    Unaware of the grave mistake he was making, the oblivious and haughty liaison led them to where another particular group, mainly from the Kuchiki, were holing up and waiting for their next order from their leaders.


    From the looks of it, the core of the rebellion from the Kuchiki side were in another hideout, currently making their way over here.


    With his seamless infiltration, all Itachi had to do was wait for a little bit and his curiosity would be answered.


    Whether or not all this was simply just about some Sacred Relics, and if it was, did the core group succeed or not?


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 170 - A Forgotten Acquaintance

    ��Arrogance destroys the footholds of victory.�� �� Byakuya Kuchiki.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    The wait for the core members of their little rebellion wasn��t too long but their arrival made Itachi, the clone, curious and speculative because they didn��t come alone but with a small group of people.


    He couldn��t exactly pinpoint the strangeness but they did not feel like your everyday Shinigami.


    He knew they were strong right off the bat but he wasn��t really focused on it. He tried putting the feeling he got from them into words but couldn��t come up with something ��tangible�� enough.


    There were six of them, easily identified by how they herded closely together, away from the Shinigami group they came with, and also by how different their clothes were from everybody else��s.


    There was a casualness about them that spoke of the underlying confidence they had. ��Or is it something else?��


    It didn��t take a genius to realize that whatever these souls were planning, this foreign group was in the middle of it.


    He had to commend their confidence. Bravery or foolishness �C they were set in their ways with resolute hearts. He couldn��t find anything about the Sacred Relics or if they had been able to retrieve a few of them before their escape from the Seireitei.


    From what Ky��raku told him, the moment a single Sacred Relic was lost, misplaced, or fall under misappropriate use, all individuals involved are given the death sentence. Without fail.


    ��If one is lost, or in this case stolen, and in an act of rebellion no less, and depending on the nature and importance of the object stolen �C which are all decided by Central 46 �C well let��s say worse case scenario that it spirals out and the Divisions get involved���� let��s just hope it doesn��t come to that.�� Even if he didn��t outright say it, the insinuation was enough for Itachi.


    He couldn��t risk sending a crow because the newcomers discreetly had everyone on watch. It seems trust was not a commodity this misshapen gathering could afford. So for now all he could do was wait for them to iron out any plans they��ve made.


    ����


    [Itachi POV �C Main]


    Things unveiled more or less how Itachi had thought they would, which in other words meant that the panicking Heads of the Noble Families fell back to their bastion of safety �C the Captains.


    Byakuya had been the one to look for him and to personally deliver whatever new information they��d gotten from the prisoner in their hands.


    As Captains, they were both required by Central 46 to find and put a stop to the rebels. As Commander of the Onmistukid�� and Heir to the Kuchiki Family, they were both duty-bound to put a stop to any force that threatened the stability of the Seireitei.


    And as men of strong morals and integrity, both embodying their own ideal of Noblesse Oblige, they shared a tacit understanding that allowed them to be the first to act.


    ��Soi Fon, take Hiyori and three stealth teams. Snake will direct you.��


    Due to the urgency of Central 46 dictates, Soi Fon had to rush back as quickly as she could. She��d barely been back for a minute before Itachi sent her out. No questions asked, no explanation demanded �C a stern nod was her only reply before leaving.


    A crow was perched on his shoulder, transmitting updates and reports to Itachi as soon as it received them.


    ��Monkey, inform Captain Shiba he��s stationed near Kasumioji. As for Captain Komamura, the Head Captain wants him and his Division to bolster the patrols. The North Gate will be under Captain Ky��raku��s purview.�� His orders flew out calm and clear, as if he wasn��t affected by the urgency in the air.


    After assigning squads composed of Onmistukid�� members to strategic locations near all five Noble Families, Itachi paused as he was just about to head out.


    ��Where is Zaraki?��


    The crow on his shoulder tilted its head and blinked confusedly.


    ��If he��s not in the Seireitei then he��s out in the Rukongai. Leave him be. He��ll wander in on his own.��This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Whatever monstrous sixth sense Zaraki had will lead him to the nearest battle, of that Itachi was absolutely sure of.


    He caught up with Byakuya who looked a bit surprised at his arrival but didn��t comment on it, instead he acted out of character and followed after Itachi.


    ��You��re supposed to be leading your Division, Captain Kuchiki.��


    The statement brushed over Byakuya like wind, and he responded giving Itachi an offhanded reply in turn. ��My grandfather is there.�� He threw Itachi a knowing glance. ��And pray tell, Captain Uchiha, where is it you are going to?��


    ��I don��t know yet.�� Itachi replied evenly, not a flicker of emotion showing on his face. He was simply following the trail his clone left behind. The only probable reason it hasn��t dispelled itself to transmit information was because it was likely still undercover, and that conversely meant that there was a new development that required a close up observation.


    ��Do you feel that? The spirit particles around this place feels�� charged.�� Byakuya voiced his thoughts, Itachi on the other hand remained silent.


    Crossing the forest, they arrived at a small community, instantly becoming the center of attention.


    Neither of them paid any attention to the trepidant souls and just walked straight ahead to the small mansion in the center of the village.


    The villagers instantly recognized them as Shinigami, with only a few observant ones knowing exactly what they were, but because of the cold eyes and unapproachable aura surrounding them, they wisely skittered back into their homes as they sensed trouble brewing.


    Itachi and Byakuya entered the building and ignored everyone they saw, with Byakuya following behind Itachi as he led them to an empty room. He didn��t give Byakuya the chance to question his actions as with a heavy stomp of his foot, the floor cracked and caved in, revealing a crude stair that led underground.


    Itachi could sense his clone somewhere beneath the village and when he used the Sharingan, he instantly noticed the upward current that was coming from the building.


    Byakuya��s face sported a frown as he looked at the stairs that quickly melted away to cold indifference as he followed Itachi under.


    During their walk, Itachi would sometimes stop abruptly and look around before resuming his walk, all the while remaining silent and leaving Byakuya in stewing confusion.


    They finally arrived at what looked like a naturally forming hollow cavern under the ground, and there in front of them were a group that numbered a little over thirty, with most of them sporting cold sneers as soon as they saw Byakuya.


    Seeing one in particular, Byakuya eyes hardened in anger. ��Chikayoshi.��


    ��Have you suddenly lost your manners, boy?�� The elder named Chikayoshi harrumphed and waved his hands as if dismissing Byakuya��s presence, and turned to Itachi.


    ��Of course, the Seireitei won��t hesitate to send out their hounds the moment they feel threatened. Cowards.�� The old man sneered, a fa?ade of arrogance cloaked about him.


    Itachi ignored the old man and instead focused on a group of select individuals that drew his attention from rest.


    Seeing Itachi��s full focus zeroed in on them, these six individuals smirked and one of them stepped forward �C a long white haired man with red eyes and a scar on his chin.


    ��It is a pleasure to meet you, esteemed Captain of the Shinigami. My name is Jin. Jin Kariya. And these,�� He pointed at the five people that stood around him, ��Are my comrades.��


    ��Who are you?�� Itachi��s question caused Jin and a couple of his comrades to smile.


    ��Who are we indeed?�� Something seemed to shine in Jin''s eyes for a brief moment. ��I��m sure you would like to know. Although it hurts me to think you��ve forgotten so soon, don''t worry, we��ll make sure to remind you in the coming days.��


    Itachi took his eyes off Jin and his comrades and turned to the others, the group of rebels formed from clansmen of the Five Great Noble Families.


    ��Surrender now and it will cost you nothing.�� He articulated his words to make sure they heard clearly every single thing he said. ��Do otherwise and have yourselves to blame.��


    A few of the Shinigami among them trembled nervously as they listened to Itachi speak, finally understanding the magnitude of presence the two Captains before them carried.


    Unperturbed by Itachi��s words, or the fact that he had ignored them, Jin chuckled with his hands lazily tucked inside the pockets of his pants.


    ��Fortunately for you, Captain, my comrades and I will be leaving for a prior engagement. But don��t worry, you��ll see us soon and I hope by then you will have remembered us.��


    ��I don��t know who you are but you will not be leaving here.�� Byakuya said as he slowly drew his Zanpakut��, eyes devoid of warmth as he stared at the pile of filth, having grown tired of their incessant gurgles.


    Byakuya was about to move when he noticed something rising up behind the group.


    A deep hum reverberated off the walls as a creature of brown jagged rocklike skin rose up through the ground. It looked exactly like a whale, save for its skin texture, but the feeling both Captains got from it assured them that, excluding its general shape, it was far from resembling a whale.


    The others were now atop the whale, looking smugly down on the two Captains as the whale started opening its mouth, welcoming the Captains to the sight of the dark void in this magnificent creature��s mouth.


    The two Captains acted in sync as soon as they realized the danger in the beast��s mouth, especially as it looked like it was gurgling something out to spit at them.


    ��Bakud�� #81: Dank��.��


    ��Bakud�� #81: Dank��.��


    The conjoined spell was a transparent barrier that completely demarcated the hollow space into two portions: them on one side while the rebels on the other.


    A crack appeared on the barrier, surprising Byakuya who couldn��t fully express his reaction before Itachi dragged him away, saving him from the deluge of dark mass and energy that swallowed up the whole space.


    Byakuya regained himself and gave Itachi his thanks just as soon as a buildup of red and black Reiatsu covering Itachi receded.


    They both stared at the hollow space which was now more empty than before �C if that was even possible.


    ��What is that creature?�� Byakuya finally asked.


    ��I don��t know. But I have been sensing something moving around us since we descended those stairs.�� Itachi revealed. It was the reason why he refrained from acting. He could keep the thing��s weird movements in his senses with some focus but still chose to remain cautious.


    ��I don��t think they were Shinigami.�� It was just a gut feeling, one he didn��t dismiss.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 171 - The Flames of Rebellion

    ��We��re going to Soul Society��to exact our revenge. We��re returning to Soul Society, where all Bount were first created.�� �� Jin Kariya.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    �������


    ��Can you still sense that thing?�� Byakuya asked as they left the panicked village. He could tell that things just became a bit more complicated than they had thought, and that was thanks to this group of unknown enemies.


    Itachi shook his head, having tried multiple times and failing to pick up the trail of that creature.


    ��Spatial techniques.�� He thought morosely. Spatial techniques were always hard(borderline impossible really) to track, even with the Sharingan.


    ��Do you have an idea where they might go?�� The noble son asked upon seeing the thoughtful look on Itachi��s face.


    ��Soon.�� The look on Byakuya��s face told Itachi that he needed more than a single word reply. ��My clone is with them.��


    Byakuya looked confused at the mention of a clone but deemed it unimportant to ask at the moment and instead inquired of Itachi��s next move.


    ��They will be attacking us very soon. Maybe in the next few hours.�� Was Itachi��s reply. So far, Itachi had yet to receive information on any of the Sacred Relics missing, but he doubted things were that convenient. Apart from the new variables, the rebels needed something to bank their confidence on.


    ��We should be getting back to the Seireitei. The other Captains need to be aware of this as soon as possible.��


    With Byakuya��s suggestion they both returned to the Seireitei with more questions than answers.


    ��We have to secure the gates.�� Itachi told Byakuya who gave him a nod in return before they both went their separate ways, or at least intended to before they were assaulted by the bloodlusted Reiatsu coming from just beyond the gates.


    ��This Reiatsu�� is that Captain Kenpachi?�� Byakuya muttered, feeling goosebumps on his skin as the torrent of maddened Reiatsu washed over him.


    Itachi narrowed his eyes as the figure of the man came into view and by the time he crossed the gate were they able to see tears and dirt on his clothes.


    ��Mind keeping your Reiatsu in check, Captain Kenpachi? You are affecting others.�� Byakuya said harshly and gestured at the heaving and terrified Shinigami around the gate.


    Kenpachi scoffed, not caring about Byakuya��s words and even less concerned about the weaker Shinigami.


    ��What happened, Zaraki?�� Itachi interjected, putting a stop to whatever words they had to say.


    ��Oh this?�� he pointed at the few cuts in his body, ��I ran into someone interesting. It was a decent fight but they ended up dying quickly.�� He brushed past them in a clearly angry mood.


    Not wanting to linger around any longer, Itachi left to attend to his duties. At least now he wasn��t entirely blind to the new developments and with his clone still with them, he��ll know the moment they kicked their attack plan into action.


    He froze for a second as a stream of foreign memories suddenly flowed into his head, the timing impeccable.


    He did not waste a second, immediately summoning a crow and passing on an urgent message.


    ��Tell Captain Shiba that the Kasumioji are currently under attack.�� The crow flew away before disappearing in a cloud of feathers.


    He called one of the nearby Shinigami and passed on a few bits of information that he needed all Lieutenants and Captains to be aware of.


    ��Sir, we just received word that there��s been an attack on the south gate.��


    ��Who��s near the south gate?�� He asked without missing a beat.


    ��Only the patrol guards, sir. Captain Komamura is already making his way there.��


    ��Captain Komamura in the south and Ky��raku in the north. They won��t risk spreading themselves too thin due to their lacking numbers. A frontal assault or a surprise attack.��The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ��Tell Soi Fon to join Captain Shiba. Inform Captain Ky��raku that his gate will be getting attacked soon.��


    That left the east and west gate lacking in security but Itachi wasn��t too worried. Even if they enter the Seireitei, they��ll have to defeat the Captains first in order to achieve whatever they want.


    ��Hoh? Looks like things are getting a bit interesting.�� Amaterasu chirped with measured glee.


    Before he could even reply her, someone ran up to him with urgency written all over their face.


    ��Captain! Intruders sighted inside the Seireitei. Two squads have been wiped out.��


    ��How did they get in? That creature��s spatial technique?�� ��Where are they heading?��


    His calm demeanor seemed to affect the panicking Shinigami who managed to reply with slightly even breath.


    ��The 12th Division, sir.��


    ��How many?��


    ��Just two, sir.��


    He initially thought of informing Byakuya and Kenpachi but decided against it almost instantly. They needed information on what the intruders were after and their average strength. Since it was only two of them heading to the 12th Division, there was a very high chance that they belonged to that strange group and if so then Itachi needed to learn their strengths and weaknesses.


    He doubted they were Shinigami because they were never in possession of any Zanpakut��, neither when he saw them nor in his clone��s memories.


    He arrived at the scene a little late as they were just finishing killing off an entire squad. His eyes hardened at the scene.


    ��Finally! Someone strong. I was getting tired of the earlier bugs.�� One of the intruders, a young man with a manic gleam in his eyes, exclaimed excitedly.


    His companion however didn��t share his enthusiasm and was labelling Itachi a cautious look. ��Don��t act too rash, Mabashi.��


    ��With our new powers we don��t have to fear the Shinigami, Utagawa.�� Mabashi licked his lips with a predatory grin. ��And I really want to kill one of these Captain ones.��


    ����


    [Kasumioji Compound]


    Isshin really had to give it to the Kasumioji bastards. They were too sly for his liking.


    The old coots who worked up this brilliant (not really) ��let��s rebel�� plan and the ignorant and rebellious youths who were all too eager to join in for a cause they had no understanding of �C they were stupid. Each and every one of them.


    He never liked them. They were too secretive a bunch and unlike the rest of the Seireitei, he wasn��t entirely ignorant of the shady thing that happened beyond their compound gates.


    They were so deep in murky waters that even Central 46 was reluctant to permit him entry into the compound and it was only when he arrived that he finally seemed to understand why.


    At first he couldn��t really tell the difference between the traitors and the clan members, that was just how jaded they all were. ��They still have those things?��


    And to make matters worse, these bastards were pulling out all the stops and were aiming for a real nasty piece of work. The little he could get about this particular Sacred Relic from the Matriarch convinced him instantly of its danger.


    Even in the middle of the chaos, the damned Matriarch stubbornly remained tightlipped about the specialties of this particular Relic, only mentioning one to ensure she had his full strength on her side.


    It affects spirit particles �C Reishi, Reiryoku and Reiatsu �C that all go above a certain level by forcefully dissipating it.


    It was basically an antithesis to every Shinigami Captain.


    ��Captain! There��s something strange about those two.�� His Lieutenant, Rangiku, called out to him and pointed at two young boys staring straight at them.


    Isshin frowned. ��Oi brats, don��t do anything foolish.��


    They were clearly not part of the Kasumioji Family but were supporting the rebels. ��Probably one of those strange ones Itachi spoke about.��


    Instead of listening to him, they laughed and uncorked the water bottles they were holding and summoned a body of water around them.


    ��Rangiku, make sure they don��t get into the Kasumioji vaults. I��ll be right behind you after I��m finished with these two.��


    She nodded reluctantly and separated from him, cutting down anyone who got in her way.


    ��Now as for you two,�� the air instantly became scorched as intense flames wrapped around his blade, ��Sorry, but I��m currently not in a jovial mood.��


    Engetsu burned.


    The twins flinched at the intensity of the flames but they did not buckle, instead channeling more of their energy and increasing the volume of water around them.


    Isshin sighed with eyes full of pity. ��They never learn.�� He muttered, more to himself than anyone else.


    He moved so fast that it left them too shocked and too slow to react but it seemed the water had some sort of sentience as it shielded them in a dense water cocoon and shot out tentacles at Isshin.


    Isshin did not waver in his path or appeared cautious at the attack. He simply slashed down his blade.


    And with it came the inferno.


    The water shrieked as all of its tentacles and a large part of its body protecting the twins evaporated.


    The twins backpedaled with paling faces and summoned an even larger body of water. And it kept on increasing.


    Isshin only spared a cursory glance at his surroundings, easily noticing the strange phenomenon of the broken buildings flaking off into spirit particles and being absorbed by the twins.


    ��You��re clearly not Quincies and yet you can absorb Reishi.�� He stated matter-of-factly, appearing unfazed even as an entire building dissolved away. ��But that��s just about it. It might have been another thing if you were Quincies, not that it would matter.��


    Engetsu��s flames cast a dull radiance against the body of water now in the shape of a monster.


    ��They never truly learn.�� He said, shaking his head.


    And again, Engetsu burned.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 172 - The Flames of Retaliation

    ��Why don��t you quit playing these hide-and-seek games and come out? I much prefer talking face-to-face.�� �� Sawatari.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    �������


    [Hueco Mundo]


    The air in the Forest of Menos was supercharged with sinister glee and dark anticipation that it felt tangible and heavy. The Hollows that called this place their home were drawn to the pool of malice that subsumed the forest, with only the ones with more developed intellect wisely keeping away from the eye of the negative storm.


    Those too rabid to care or got too drunk on the negativity and approached carelessly were either wiped away just from the pressure or got so drunk that they started feasting on the nearest Hollow.


    Crazy or not, no Hollow dared step closer to the titular eye of the storm, not because they were afraid of death but because there was something more terrifying than death in the depths of the forest.


    The despair of the strong.


    The beings that had taken residence in the Forest of Menos were both the ambition and dread of all Hollows.


    Vasto Lordes.


    ����


    ��Let��s do this already!�� Yammy roared in anticipation, earning him a few reproachful stares which he ignored.


    ��Can you remain quiet for more than a minute? Some of us will actually like to hear something other than your aggravating voice.�� Szayelaporro scoffed in disgust.


    The other Hollows stared at Aizen, waiting expectantly for his reply. Seeing this, Aizen couldn��t help but smile a little.


    ��Answering Yammy��s question; yes, we��ll be leaving soon. In a few minutes in fact.��


    His Espada were out for blood, and he had no one but Itachi to thank for that. If anything, Itachi��s arrogant actions lit up a flame of desire in the empty holes they all carried.


    At this point, he didn��t have to control them with power or ambition or desire. All they wanted to do at this moment was kill. They wanted to devour.


    No matter how human they looked, they remained Hollow underneath. And every newborn Hollow��s first instinct is to kill and devour.


    And yet these powerful Hollows were willing to satisfy their basest instinct in the most primal way possible.


    ��If I may ask something, Lord Aizen.�� Zommari addressed Aizen deferentially and bowed in gratitude after getting an approving nod.


    ��How did you draw the Shinigami��s attention away from the World of the Living?��


    Aizen allowed himself to chuckle because the irony was genuinely sincere. ��I gave them the one thing they have in spades: an enemy.��


    Though none of them knew the specifics of his words, they didn��t question it either. Their faith in his words showing.


    ��With that out of the way, let us go and meet my former comrades.��


    Ulquiorra stepped forward and tore open a Garganta with a casual wave of his hand and stepped through it, prompting the others to follow.


    ��..


    [Soul Society, Seireitei]


    Itachi eyed the two men��s movements and patiently waited for them to make the first move. His eyes were dead set on them, micro-analyzing and psychoanalyzing every move they made.


    The short fused man was more than happy to oblige Itachi��s silent beckoning, but did so in a peculiar way.


    ��Let��s kill him, Ritz!�� A weird flower grew up from the ground and drew its stem and roots into its body, leaving only a tiny flying rodent��s head with the petals wrapped around its body like a cloak.


    The strange creature multiplied itself and flew towards the body��s of downed Shinigami who still had a gust of breath left in their lungs, rooting itself into their chest and controlling their bodies. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Seeing the display the man was putting up, Itachi no longer hesitated and attacked �C because apart from the abundance of energy their body contained, he didn��t feel any strong sense of danger from them, only the strangeness of their being.


    Itachi disappeared from their sight, much to the shock of both men who weren��t expecting such speed, and appeared behind Mabashi, his Zanpakut�� wreathed in blackest flames, his precision staying through.


    Amaterasu��s flames engulfed Mabashi as he was cut in two. His life ended without a sound. Quick. Painless. Effortless.


    With Mabashi��s death, Fritz, his strange creature, let out a strangled cry as its life ended along with its master��s.


    Seeing that the creature��s clones disappeared just like it did, Itachi turned towards the last man, Utagawa if he heard correctly, his red eyes boring into the man��s terrified one.


    ��Fried!�� A long golden snake coiled around the man protectively and hissed threateningly at Itachi whose eyes currently had the snake in its gaze.


    ��I am not fond of snakes.�� Itachi dryly commented.


    The man��s Reiatsu skyrocketed astronomically, baring openly to Itachi��s eyes his act of indiscriminately absorbing all the Reishi particles around him.


    ��Such rate of absorbing Reishi. Is he a Quincy?�� Itachi looked at the ground filled with snakes, a new one being created from every surface the golden snake touched.


    ��End him, Fried!�� A writhing mass of snake rushed towards Itachi who remained standing unfazed, simply uttering:


    ��Honshin.��


    Not knowing what Itachi was doing, Utagawa hurried his snakes to kill the man. ��Don��t let him move, Fried!��


    The snakes formed a cocoon around Itachi, causing Utagawa to sigh in relief and a reassuring smile blooming back into his face.


    ��Riddle him with poison before crushing him to death, Fri�C��


    ��I dislike snakes a lot.��


    Utagawa took a subconscious step back when the cocoon of snakes started hissing in pain before combusting into black flames.


    ��W-what are you?�� Even through the haze of burning black, Utagawa could feel those red eyes staring straight into him.


    That gaze of his was like a harvesting scythe curving around his neck unforgivingly.


    ��A Shinigami.��


    ����


    Shunsui held in a sigh as he stood atop of the buildings near the northern gate, using his senses to paint a general map of what was currently happening in the Seireitei.


    Unfortunately he couldn��t make it look like he was slacking even a little bit as he could feel Nanao��s nervous gaze travelling to him every now and then.


    It was her first time witnessing something of this scale. A bit of nerves was understandable. As such he couldn��t allow himself don on any image other than one that was infallible.


    If those Shinigami down below couldn��t feel protected in his presence then he has already failed as a Captain.


    ��Still, I guess Central 46 couldn��t risk the possibility of losing multiple of their precious objects. How typical.��


    If not for the genuine fear of losing those things, the Gotei 13 would never have been put in such a state of panic. They had made it seem as if a great enemy with multiple Captain-level Shinigami was coming to conquer the Seireitei, pushing the ignorant Shinigami to become more desperate and lethal.


    ��Bount huh. Similar to both Quincy and Shinigami.�� Just another of the Gotei 13��s dark past being unearthed in the face of the newer generation.


    Mayuri had quickly figured out the identity of their new attackers. All that remained now was to kill them to put an end to this episode.


    Shunsui tipped down his hat. It was a heartless sentiment some might say but right and wrong rarely mattered when fighting for one��s life.


    ��Oh it looks like Itachi isn��t pleased. I wonder why that is.�� He joked to himself.


    BOOOOOM!


    ��Phew! That was a close one.�� Shunsui sweatdropped at how close he was to being swallowed up.


    ��Why do I always end up with the annoying ones?�� He lamented before jumping away from the building right on time as a giant fish mouth opened and swallowed half of the building before sinking into the floor.


    ��Hey, Nanao. Be a dear and get the others away from here, okay?�� His ever diligent Lieutenant nodded but her worries for him were practically beaming on her face. Bless her heart.


    ��Sorry, but a cute girl is looking at this old man with googly eyes. I��ll have to use you to look good.��


    ��Itachi mentioned a fish that moved with some type of spatial technique. Which means I can only attack when it resurfaces itself.��


    If there was anyone else here then he might have complained about fighting stressful opponents, but he couldn��t go and complain to Nanao now could he?


    ��One, two, annnnd jump.�� He avoided the troublesome fish��s upward lunge, leaving the fish��s underside open to him as it was currently in freefall.


    ��Sorry, but this might hurt.��


    ��Had�� #54: Haien.��


    An eradicating purple flame appeared in front of him which he then slashed with his sword, reshaping it into a slash arc that sailed at the exposed underside.


    However to Shunsui��s surprise and slight embarrassment, the fish simply used his tails to smack the Kid�� spell and causing it to explode against its tail.


    ��At least it did something.�� He clearly had heard a pained cry from the overgrown fish before it sank into the ground.


    ��Well, here goes nothing.��


    ��Flower Wind Rage and Flower God Roar, Heavenly Wind Rage and Heavenly Demon Sneer.��


    ��Katen Ky��kotsu.��


    His twin slender blades turned into two black heavily curved scimitars.


    He looked at the creature who was eyeing him warily while being half submerged in the ground, seemingly swimming in an alternate space. Seeing the old man sitting on an encased chair-like shell, he smiled heartily.


    ��Say old man, how about we don��t fight or do anything too stressful and do something light and fun instead?��


    The old man narrowed his eyes at Ky��raku who just nodded good-naturedly, his eyes turning into crescents to match the smile on his lips.


    ��How about we play some children��s games instead?��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 173 - The Flames of Conflict

    ��Throwing away victory for the sake of manners is a rookie mistake. Captains don��t have the time to waste on that kind of thing. Don��t waste your time trying to play the good guy. No matter what debts you may owe, from the instant you find yourself on the battleground, both sides are evil.�� �� Shunsui Ky��raku.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    �������


    [Kasumioji Compound]


    The middle of Kasumioji Compound was currently an intense heat zone, all of which were emitting from Isshin Shiba��s Zanpakut��.


    While it paled in the scale of sheer destruction when compared to the Captain Commander��s Ry��jin Jakka, which was both the strongest Fire-type Zanpakut�� and the overall strongest Zanpakut�� in the Soul Society, it still remained a sheer calamity in the hands of Isshin Shiba.


    In terms of pure destructive capabilities, among the current Captains, only the Head Captain��s Ry��jin Jakka surpasses Isshin��s Engetsu.


    Compared to the gentle-yet-deadly nature of Itachi��s Amaterasu, which unfailingly swallowed up everything in its paths in cold silence, Isshin��s Engetsu refused to remain subtle.


    Burn. Burn. Burn. Until everything is left in sunders.


    Better ye beware of the maddening inferno.


    And now, both the central area of the Kasumioji and the twin Bounts bore witness to what was once a jovial man now wreathed in the embrace of sadistic flames.


    Only a few minutes had passed since the Captain pointed his blades at them and the only thing that kept them alive so far was their ability to draw in Reishi twice the speed of other Bounts and the near-immortal aspect they gained in being in a Reishi-filled place like the Soul Society.


    But even that was doing nothing to stop the man��s calm steps. Each step he took only made their hearts pound harder.


    ��B-ban, don��t worry. We��re going to be fine. We��ll b-beat this C-captain and Master Kariya will praise us.�� One of the twins tried to comfort his brother, though barely, with both fighting to keep the fear far from their eyes.


    Perhaps there was strength in companionship.


    Seeing the same scene repeated in different ways had become bothersome, and Isshin had grown tired of trying and failing to talk some sense into them.


    Right now, their water monster was over 25 metres tall and had a tinge of red hue inside its body, but even with the abundance of Reishi flowing from them into the monster, it didn��t matter as every swing of Isshin��s blade evaporated huge chunks of it.


    ��Stop this farce now. You don��t need to needlessly waste your lives.�� Isshin said, and even when knowing they were easily centuries old and possibly older than him, he spoke to them how he did unruly children.


    ��Y-you! Do you have any idea of the tortures we went through just because we were created out of convenience and discarded out of greater convenience?�� One of the twins shouted hatefully.


    Isshin sighed despondently. It never seemed to end. ��So you came here for revenge, right? I understand.�� Conflict was one-sided, but somehow people failed to understand the simplicity of it.


    There are no two winners in a war. The concept of truce and compromise is defined around the basis of ��acceptable loss��, and even then there had to be a greater loss.


    So basically as long as you can take more while losing less means you��ve won. That was what these Bounts failed to understand.


    Now when faced with the fear of their loss, they lashed out in sentiments.


    ��Did it not cross your mind that just as you came here to kill us, we too intend to kill you? Did it truly not cross your mind that you might die?��


    The Isshin now was one that rarely anyone knew of, not even his family. While he was a genuinely caring and upright man, he also knew how to take the life of an enemy with a strike of his blade. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ��Those bottle caps, that��s the core of your ability right? It after all mirrors the nature of a Shinigami.��


    Ban snarled, ��What difference does it make?��


    Isshin shook his head. They truly knew nothing. ��Everything.�� He simply said.


    They might have been the sins of the Soul Society of the past but the moment they attacked the Seireitei, they signed a death warrant as well as signing away all past grievances.


    It might sound arrogant but that was the privilege granted to the strong.


    Engetsu trembled with anticipation, knowing what was about to come next.


    The twins, H�� and Ban, sensed the energy build-up around Isshin��s blade and couldn��t help but be exceedingly nervous. Even at the distance between them, they could still feel the incinerating heat welting against their skin.


    The irrational fear that had been festering inside their head took over and activated their extreme fight and flight response.


    ��Die Shinigami!��


    The first step. The second step. On the third step, Isshin used Shunpo to dodge the attack of the beast.


    When he was halfway to the towering monster, the Reiryoku gathering around his Zanpakut�� exploded into a blinding fiery orange Reiatsu, bringing the warmth of the setting sun to this dreary place, and he made true with his strike.


    ��Getsuga Tensh��!��


    The Kasumioji Compound shook violently and was bathed in the blinding light that swallowed everything.


    A few moments later of utter silence, with the light gone and the dust settled, what remained of the center of the Kasumioji Compound was a molten landscape.


    ��. As for the twins, the destruction of the core of their water beast led to their quick death.


    Isshin clicked his tongue in annoyance as she surveyed the destruction his attack had done. The Kasumioji will no doubt be hounding him after this incident.


    He had no time to waste so he hurried in the direction of Rangiku��s Reiatsu. When he arrived he was expecting to see the remnant of the fights still going on, but not only was there no fighting happening, every single one of the rebels, of those that aimed for the vaults, were all dead.


    He followed Rangiku��s gaze towards one of the dark corners of the underground and could vaguely make out two figures.


    ��I��m guessing a lot of these were your work.�� Isshin said, pointing at the ground littered with corpses. ��Anyways, you guys should be heading back. I��ll deal with the Kasumioji.��


    The eerily way they left made Rangiku shiver which caused her to grimace in pain from a gaping wound on her sides.


    ��Take it easy. Looks nasty, probably hurts like it looks, but you��ll be fine.�� He reassured her after a quick study of her injury.


    ��W-who are they?�� She rasped, gritting through the stabbing sensation that assaulted her with every twist. ��Probably would have ended up worse if not for their timely arrival.��


    Isshin shook his head. ��There was no timely arrival. They��ve been here since we set foot inside Kasumioji.��


    ��Their mission should have been ensuring nothing happens to those objects.�� Isshin thought briefly before shaking his head. ��Hurry up and take the others with you.��


    ��..


    [Seireitei, Northern Gate]


    Shunsui and Sawatari��s fight was a needlessly stretching one in that it involved both individuals who were just too good at avoiding attacks.


    Be that as it may, it was clear that the old man atop the whale was not Shinsui��s match and even Sawatari could realize that plain fact after his Doll was wounded numerous times.


    It was somewhat sad that this was all they amounted to. While their Dolls were diverse, the fact that they were nothing except big banks of energy for their Doll was honestly arid.


    The only thing Shunsui had to be wary of was the expulsion of spacial torrents from the whale��s mouth.


    The Bounts had harbored dreams of revenge against the Seireitei for over a thousand years past and when finally blessed with power above their dreams, they had all been assured that a thousand years of grief and suffering will be repaid upon their return to Soul Society.


    They had been ignorant. Arrogant in their newfound strength that they conveniently forgot that their enemy too had a thousand years.


    They had no measure of the Shinigami strength, solely relying on the fact that they could heal and empower themselves in the Reishi-filled environment of the Soul Society.


    Not only had the rebellion been quelled in its steps before they could make any important use of it, but now they were stranded alone in the Gotei 13 and surrounded by Captains on each side.


    They had allowed themselves to get drunk in the intoxication of power only to be met with a harsh reality that even the strength they were so proud of was subjective.


    ��Damn you! Damn you! Damn you, Shinigami!�� Sawatari raged with a bitter heart. ��You are the crux of our creation, and yet the bane of our existence!��


    Sawatari��s body was trembling in rage and exertion as he drew in more Reishi from the surroundings and pushed them all through to Baura, his Doll.


    The tank of power stimulated Baura��s abilities that the swirling void in his slightly ajar mouth started leaking out.


    ��BAURA! SWALLOW AL�C��


    ��You had one thing wrong from the start. We never said that our actions were the right ones. We only did it out of necessity and convenience.��


    Sawatari coughed blood and looked down to see two completely black scimitars stabbing him through his shadow.


    ��Kageoni.��


    Sawatari tried calling out to Baura but lost the last light in his eyes when he saw a blade of lightning piercing through from under its mouth.


    ��I d-don��t w-w-want to d-die.�� Were Sawatari��s last words before disintegrating into Reishi particles.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 174 - The Flames of Revenge

    ��How could the Gotei 13 allow someone like you to be a captain?! It��s completely ridiculous! A captain of the Gotei 13 is supposed to protect those under him, but who have you ever protected?! When you fight, just who is it for?! How do you justify your insane lust for blood?!�� �� Ichinose Maki.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    �������


    [POV: With Itachi]


    After dispatching those two Bounts, Itachi decided to go to the 12th Division and try to find out why the Bounts were targeting it�� or maybe just ask their Captain.


    ��I can see you, Mayuri.��


    An irritated click of the tongue came from a nearby wall that suddenly started flaking to reveal Mayuri Kurotsuchi who had somehow merged with the structure.


    ��Mind telling me why you were hiding?��


    Mayuri snorted. ��To observe how you��ll kill them of course.�� His tone was dry of humor, as if not understanding why Itachi would ask such a thing in the first place.


    ��I would have preferred if you actually kept one of the samples alive but�� tch.�� Angered at the lack of materials and new information, from the Bounts and Itachi respectively, Mayuri sauntered off to his lab.


    ��What are they after?�� Itachi asked.


    Mayuri shrugged. ��How would I know? You should have kept one of them alive if you really wanted to know.��


    ��Mayuri.�� Itachi said calmly, which surprisingly made Mayuri stop and slowly turned his head to glare threateningly at Itachi.


    ���� Are you trying to threaten me?�� His Reiatsu took on a sharp edge as he waited for Itachi to reply.


    ��If you know something then share it.�� Itachi said unperturbed, ignoring the threat accusation.


    ��Hmph.�� He turned around and walked away, not bothering to deign Itachi��s questions with a reply but made sure to leave his own behind.


    ��Just kill them all, then you��ll get your answer.��


    He didn��t have a concrete answer to the number of Bounts present, only the six he saw at the underground hideout, but he doubted just the six of them were confident to challenge the Shinigami with just that level of strength. The two he killed were hardly impressive �C while strong enough to fight most Lieutenants, even beat them, they were still quite a ways off from being able to kill a Captain.


    He felt Ky��raku��s Reiatsu a moment ago so he knew he didn��t have to go to the northern gate. Captain Komamura would have his squad mates with him if they came across any Bount.


    ��Who��s remaining?��


    A familiar sensation of something trying to cut a thousand cuts into his body came over Itachi and he didn��t have to be reminded whose Reiatsu that was.


    He also couldn��t feel sorry for whoever was facing the brunt of that Reiatsu. It was just their luck.


    ����


    [POV: With Kenpachi]


    The towering man was no in a good mood today, not that his stellar moods had much to do with anything positive.


    The Seireitei had gotten quickly boring for him ever since Itachi stopped fighting with him, and since none of the newer Captains were considerate enough to accept him for a light ��spar��, he started visiting the Rukongai to get his mind off things. He was lucky enough to kill one or two Hollows on special occasions but even that still felt lacking to him.


    And finally, after so long, someone challenged him to a fight.


    The young woman talked a big game, blabbing about Shinigami this and whatnot that, but Kenpachi couldn��t bring himself to care. The only thing on his mind then was:


    ��Where��s your sword?��


    The woman laughed so hard for some reason he couldn��t tell and after a short session of blabbing, she finally drew her blade.


    He remembered the smile that threatened his face when she started absorbing Reishi greedily and he could feel her energy getting ridiculously high.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ��Finally! Don��t make this boring!�� Maybe he shouldn��t have jinxed it.


    In his excitement, or maybe because of the impression her climbing Reiatsu levels gave him, or maybe because he was used to fighting Itachi, he took one big step and brought his Zanpakut�� down with the intensity he had dearly missed.


    Oh she blocked it. That should have been a good thing except that the once arrogant smile on her face had disappeared and she was now looking at him with wary eyes that gleamed with a bit of fear.


    What a fool he had been. He had gotten deceived by her energy levels, or maybe he was just that desperate for any passable fight, that he forgot that he never felt any tingle from her.


    Clearly her absurdly high Reiatsu was useless since all she did was use it to buff herself and brute force her Zanpakut��.


    Now that he thought about it, had she been trying to copy him? Meh, it didn��t matter. She had died so quickly that it brought him down from his high.


    ��What do you want, squirt? Need directions or something?�� He was lazily lounging and hoping that any of these new intruders would make their way to him, but so far none of them came. Where was Yachiru when you needed her?


    ��Are you still here? I��m not in a good mood so get lost.�� He waved dismissively at the Shinigami standing a few meters from him. Hmm? Why was he drawing his Zanpakut��?


    ��Kenpachi Zaraki.�� The boy called him by his full name. ��My name is Maki Ichinose. I have come to avenge the wrongful death of my Captain, Kenpachi Kiganj��.��


    ��Kenpachi? Oh you mean the guy who owned this?�� He pointed at his haori, his casual bore greatly infuriating his potential-attacker. ��So what do you want to do?��


    ��I will kill you.�� Ichinose righteously declared and unsheathed his Zanpakut��. ��You are the embodiment of everything wrong with the Soul Society. The core of the very blight Master Kariya wishes to destroy.��


    ��Ehh?�� indifferent eyes and the dull attempt at a reply was all Ichinose got from Kenpachi.


    Ichinose��s Reiatsu surged, clearly done with entertaining Kenpachi. ��Before I kill you, answer me this: you were the one who killed Yoshi, weren��t you? I felt your Reiatsu where hers disappeared.��


    Now that piqued Kenpachi��s interest. So he knew that girl. ��The one with the sword and the fan? Sadly yeah.�� His mood further deflated with a regretful sigh, surprising Ichinose.


    ��What do you mean ��sadly��?��


    ��What��s it with you, eh?�� His irritation was growing with all the numbing questions. ��If I knew she would die that quickly then I wouldn��t have gotten excited for nothing.��


    Kenpachi ignored Ichinose��s stunned look and grumbled to himself, not caring for the explosion of Reiatsu a few meters from him.


    A world of yellow bright lights covered Kenpachi, taking away everything from view, even the building he was sitting on.


    ��What��s this? A light show?�� He snorted derisively, utterly unimpressed. Lazily grabbing his sword, he swung it in a random direction without looking.


    Ichinose, who had been invisible, was startled at how easily Kenpachi anticipated his attack but didn��t dwell on it. Killing a Captain wasn��t going to be easy.


    ��What��s the point of going invisible when I can see you.�� Kenpachi said, now staring at where the invisible Ichinose stood. ��That said, better stop this now since I��m not in a good mood and I might forget to hold back.��


    Ichinose snorted. How he hated this man. ��How arrogant and conceited of you, Zaraki.��


    Light covered his Zanpakut�� and his form duplicated, attacking Kenpachi from ten fronts.


    Still sitting, Kenpachi��s eyes followed a particular duplicate, opening his mouth and speaking with all humor lost on him.


    ��Oi brat, didn��t I say to knock it off?�� Unforgiving, he swung his sword. Uncaring, his blade blew out all the illusions and struck Ichinose who had put up a hasty block. The boy��s eyes widened as Kenpachi��s monstrous strength engulfed his blade and blew him out and away from the dome of yellow light, which was also blown away by Kenpachi��s Reiatsu that travelled with his blade.


    ��Sorry to burst your bubble, kid, but you��re not strong enough.�� He towered over the downed form of Ichinose, making the boy freeze as dread started creeping up his body.


    Ichinose bit his lips to keep his mind focused and pushed himself off the ground and away from Kenpachi, struggling as he did. The force of that strike was just unbelievable.


    ��I��m not done yet-��


    ��Because I haven��t decided to cut you in half.�� Kenpachi had cut off whatever drivel he wanted to say with a brutal fact.


    It seems like Ichinose was hardwired to react negatively to any word that came out of Kenpachi��s mouth. Kenpachi was perplexed and also fed up with the ignorant youth in front of him that was advertising his killing intent.


    ��Saigyoku Nijigasumi!��


    Following his shout, twinkling white lights surrounded Kenpachi and rapidly multiplied to a few dozen meters with the intensity of each speck increasing exponentially with each twinkle.


    And then came the pressure.


    After the dome of light expanded to its limits, its size started decreasing which conversely increased the pressure and intensity of the light for those trapped in its confines.


    At its completion, everything inside the light would have turned to dust, compressed by the increasing gravity and complexity eviscerated by the millions of piercing rays.


    ��A truly splendid technique, Ichinose!��


    Kenpachi smiled. A bloodthirsty genuine smile.


    Lacking in strength the boy might have been, but his intent to kill and the resolve of his technique impressed him. At least more than that nameless girl.


    ��Unfortunately, it��s not�� ENOUGH!�� A golden yellow Reiatsu burst open from Kenpachi��s body like a dam and easily overwhelmed everything.


    �� And just like the first two times, all it took was a swing of a broken blade.


    Ichinose could have never reacted fast enough from watching anticipatorily for his honed technique to rid the world of injustice personified, to seeing everything being blown away �C his Reiatsu, his technique, his resolve, his pride �C all with a swing of a blade.


    Kenpachi nonchalantly walked past him, the previous smile gone from his face. He had stayed his hand from dissecting the boy with that slash.


    ��I��m not going anywhere anytime soon. A hundred years. Two hundred. Five hundred. I will hold the title of Kenpachi for however long you need to kill me, Ichinose�� that or you just give up.��


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Read 15 Chapters ahead on pat


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 175 - No Escape for You

    ��This Reiatsu�� Even though I don��t know who it��s from, they seem to be deep in the heat of battle. Not bad. It sure makes your blood boil, doesn��t it?�� �� Zaraki Kenpachi.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    [POV: With Jin Kariya]


    His entry into the Seireitei was effortless thanks to Sawatari��s Baura and with him using Ichinose��s invisibility to search through the 12th Division the previous day, he already knew where it was he needed to go.


    He could feel his comrades Reiatsu being snuffed out and while it pained him greatly, he couldn��t stop. Not when he was so close.


    Although he did not need to use Ichinose the day before, as the location of the J��kaish�� was already made known to him, but how could he bring himself to trust the words of a Shinigami? Regardless of the man��s current affiliations, the fact that he was a Shinigami was more than enough for Jin to kill him or at the very least reject whatever he had to offer.


    Except that he had given them the one thing they needed for their dream.


    Power.


    Of course, the others, like him, had rejected his offer vehemently, not trusting a bit of what he said at that point, but he had proved it then and there.


    The Hollow that had arrived with the man seemed too much like a Shinigami to not be one, especially when he carried his own Zanpakut��. The best of both worlds.


    According to that man, he and the other Bounts were more similar to Quincy and Shinigami with their Dolls and ability to absorb and manipulate Reishi.


    The man had been too convincing, worryingly persuasive too, that after a rather lengthy talk, with the man surrendering his Zanpakut�� to them as a show of trust, did Jin finally agree and ordered Mabashi verify the man��s claims.


    And they verified it.


    Mabashi, in front of their eyes, eclipsed everyone��s strength, excluding his but it had come close, and not only had his Doll become stronger, he could even manipulate and absorb Reishi with ease in the World of the Living.


    Despite his misgivings, Jin took up the man��s offer, knowing that the other alternative was looking for his hiding ex-wife and using her special abilities in a way that he wasn��t too keen on but could see the potential benefits.


    As for the man��s reasons for wanting to help them, he had answered that he despised the very nature of Shinigami. As for why he didn��t attack the Shinigami himself with an army of Hollow, it turned out that he did, halving the Shinigami��s pillar of strength in one day. All this had been confirmed by Ichinose during his infiltration.


    As for the main reason why he had agreed to attack the Soul Society now and not wait for later, other than the fact that they only had half of their Captains available, was the fact that the man had been truthful about why he couldn��t do it.


    ��I just need them to take their eyes off of me for a while to finish my own preparations.��


    So, following his plans and integrating with the nobles(something they loathed, even if necessary) to ensure a higher chance of survivability on their side, Jin finally took his first step towards great power.


    He arrived at the location where the J��kaish�� was hidden and swiftly destroyed the flooring covering it. He stared at the glowing heart of power with bated breath.


    It was right in front of him and he wouldn��t hesitate.


    He unhesitatingly started the ritual incantation and started absorbing the J��kaish��, feeling the brimming power it carried flowing into his power, adding to his already fearsome strength.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    It was his fortune that the ritual wasn��t a complicated one and that his absorption abilities as a Bount helped a great deal in taking everything in.


    It was like an infinite well of Reishi inside his body, waiting for him to tap in and drink his fill.


    His reverie was cut short when he spotted a crow perched on top a shelf looking curiously at him. Upon seeing the crow, one of the man��s warnings rang in his head.


    ��Avoid any crow, at least until you��ve completely absorbed the J��kaish��.��


    While he wasn��t overly cautious of the man behind the crows he knew he was still on the clock. He needed at least a full day to be ready to use the J��kaish�� he absorbed to control the rest of the J��kaish�� hidden across the Seireitei.


    ��We��ll meet again, Captain of Crows.��


    Calling forth Messer, his Doll, wind wrapped around his body and carried him out of there with a speed he��d never been capable of.


    He caught sight of a few crows training their eyes on him as he flew past them and started sending out wind blades on any crow he saw. He wouldn��t take the chance. Not when his goal was a few hours away.


    In a euphoric haze he spread out his arms and with a single tug, pulled the surrounding Reishi towards him-


    CRACK. CRACK.


    Pieces of reality as he saw them fell off like shards of a broken mirror, some reflecting a pair of patterned eyes, others reflecting his actions �C former actions.


    ��What is this?�� He looked around in confusion and saw that he was back at the lab, the J��kaish�� already absorbed by him, and yet here he still was even though he was ABSOLUTELY sure that he just left.


    A soft movement caught the corner of his eyes causing his head to snap in the movement��s direction to see the same crow blinking confusedly at him.


    Calling for Messer again, the sensation just as it had been moments ago, he shot off the lab, not caring as he destroyed a part of it in his liftoff. He was heading straight out of the Seireitei, no longer wanting to idle around, but that was not to be as, to his horror, the sound of glass breaking and the view of mirrors falling filled his senses.


    ��What is the meaning of this?!�� He half shouted, not understanding what was happening.


    An illusion.


    ��Yes, that��s what it is. An illusi-? His thought was cut off as the corner of his eyes caught the same soft movement for the third time.


    ��You!!�� A vacuum of pressurized wind obliterated the crow but Jin dared not be relieved yet. Once again, this time with faint trembling in his heart, he shot off with both Messer and the J��kaish�� strengthening and enhancing him far beyond any limits he once had.


    ��Don��t crack. Don��tcrackdon��tcrackdon��tcrackdon��tcrack-��


    CRACK. CRACK. CRACK.


    Something else was threatening to crack in Jin��s mind. What type of sorcery is this?


    Finding himself back at the lab, the first thing he did was explode the damned crow to a plume of falling feathers and wisps of smoke.


    This time around, he didn��t shoot out through the roof instead went through the road he��d passed through when he��d arrived.


    Finally making it out, Kariya bolted along the road and when he was beginning to feel that he��s finally escaped, an excited voice reached his ears.


    ��Back off, Itachi. This one is mine.�� He followed the last voice and saw a towering man landing on the ground and causing it to crack.


    He looked around, trying to find this Captain Uchiha but couldn��t even find the man and it was only when he turned back to Kenpachi and trailed his eyes to what the man was looking at that he saw it. Hordes of crows hiding among the shadows, all staring at him with beady eyes.


    ��You feel strong.�� Kenpachi said, nodding to himself and then reaching for his sword and giving it two precise swings. ��Now don��t be as disappointing as the last two.��


    Jin Kariya looked at the man before him and could feel the great amount of Reiatsu wafting off every pore of his being, without him actively releasing it.


    ��You are the second Captain I��ve directly met, and the first I��ll fight.�� Red Reiatsu matched the golden yellow of Kenpachi, making the man smile.


    ��And why are you saying all that?�� Kenpachi asked while casually walking towards Jin who was mirroring his actions.


    Mini tornadoes formed around Jin��s limbs. ��I hope you don��t disappoint me.�� Fist met sword in the middle and a great explosion of air was the result, and it was so great that the integrity of the houses and roads were put to the test.


    Jin increased the bludgeoning winds around him hands to better resist Kenpachi��s blade and used his other hand to send an arc of razor-sharp wind at Kenpachi��s chest.


    Instead of flinching in pain of disentangling from Jin to better avoid the wind blade, Kenpachi did no such thing, simply laughing even as the wind blade tore a line across his chest that spilled blood.


    Seeing him ignoring his wounds and just blindly pressing on the attack, Jin tried disengaging from Kenpachi but the man��s blade slithered so fast like a snake and tore a nasty line from top to bottom across his torso.


    ��1:1. Give and take, that��s the idea.��


    Jin said nothing but simply healed himself with Reishi, which caused Kenpachi��s smile to grow even wider.


    ��Yes! This is more like it.�� His Zanpakut�� seemed to agree and it hummed in delight. The promise of spilled blood too exciting for the ever-silent blade to ignore.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 176 - Will You Listen?

    ��We��ll get stronger, Ken-chan. Together, let��s get stronger. I know that Ken-chan is the best. So let��s get stronger! You and me together.�� �� Yachiru Kusajishi.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ���������


    Kenpachi��s laughter rang out like sonic boom and traveled through the buildings and the ground, bouncing and reverberating against each other. The result: snarls of demonic laughter that made anyone who heard it shiver.


    Jin dodged under a narrowly close cleave, only for Kenpachi to use the force of the swing to turn around for a longer reach and, blindsiding Jin by the innovation, cut his left arm into two �C from the knuckles down to the shoulders.


    ��Stop running around.�� Kenpachi clicked his tongue in mild annoyance but overall still enveloped in his good mood.


    His body drank in the free Reishi and he was as good as new. He brought his two hands together as Kenpachi closed in on him and a huge cocoon of compressed air formed, twice Kenpachi��s size, and slammed into Kenpachi before the raging bull of a man could react and sent him crashing into the ground where air bomb suddenly went off, completely destroying everything in and outside its radius.


    He knew that was not enough to kill a Captain but at least it should worsen his fighting ability, right?


    A very thick ball of air covered him in preparation for Kenpachi��s continual onslaught, and he was glad he did it because a few moments later a dense blast of Reiatsu clashed against his barrier and though he was pushed back the barrier stood.


    ��Windestanz.�� Four baleful tornadoes swirled to surround Kenpachi but the Mad Shinigami had had enough as he cut all four tornadoes.


    ��Aren��t you tired of these tricks?�� Kenpachi sneered as he closed the distance between them, and upon seeing the wind barrier and knowing what it does, he still continued straight on until his Zanpakut�� met resistance as it made contact with the wind barrier�� before slipping in.


    Jin had to think of something and think of it quick because no matter what he did he couldn��t defend against Kenpachi��s blade. Attacking Kenpachi was the easy part as the man himself proudly encouraged him to do so.


    He also did not miss the dark irony of his current situation: Kenpachi mostly attacked, almost never defending. He on the way was more focused on his defense than attack.


    He sidestepped the blade��s pierce and tried to distance himself but Kenpachi suddenly grabbed his collar and kept him in place. He grabbed Kenpachi��s hand with sharp wind blades covering his, hoping to shred the man��s hands to bits but Kenpachi only smiled harder, not at all minding his shredded hand.


    ��Down you go.��


    The ground below caved in as the smokescreen from the crash slowly receded and revealed Jin struggling to get out of the rubble.


    SHLECK!


    Kenpachi��s Zanpakut�� stabbed Jin through, the latter having not expected something like this, only for him to roughly pull the blade out, gouging both his flesh and tearing open a geyser of blood.


    As Jin heaved and wheezed with intense pain shooting up every single nerve in his body, something called out to him to be used. The power he had sacrificed everything for.


    The J��kaish�� was a Reishi generation machine that not only boosted his Reishi levels, but also converts the ambient energy to Reiryoku and gave him a special trait that allows him to naturally switch between the two sources of energy.


    He was saving the J��kaish�� and the well of energy inside it for the next day where he would use it to connect to the other J��kaish�� around the Seireitei and control them to blow up the Seireitei.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    But now that heart of energy was calling out to him to use it. He might die here otherwise, he reasoned.


    The moment he tapped into the crest of the J��kaish�� on the side of his torso, everything changed. It was so much purer. So much more potent. It was so so more.


    His red Reiatsu surged even higher and grew darker as it gained more weight. The wind from Messer vibrated excitedly and lightning bloomed.


    ��This power is addicting.�� He admitted as he felt it course through his body with fluid potency.


    ��Hoh? Looks like you finally decided to go all out. Good. Very good.�� Kenpachi stood fearlessly in front of Jin��s overwhelming Reiatsu without so much as an uptick of trepidation in his heart.


    ��Your life will end here, Shinigami.�� Jin said. Lightning danced over him and meshed together like a net, woven tightly to catch a specific stubborn fish.


    ��Wind and Lightning, at just this level? It looks like you still don��t understand.�� Kenpachi stared at him and for the first few seconds nothing happened.


    Jin didn��t know why he was paying attention to Kenpachi but that soon changed as he saw it. It kept flowing. It kept spreading. It kept growing. Very soon, it was all his senses could pick up �C the monster named Zaraki Kenpachi and the haunting depths of his Reiatsu.


    Daylight dimmed and the gravity under their feet increased as Kenpachi let the full weight of his Reiatsu bear down on the world, something he rarely ever does.


    To Jin, Kenpachi was akin to a walking sun. A baleful sun that shone with dark omen.


    ��Don��t back out now. This is your chance to kill me. Make sure you cut deep enough, because I will.��


    Jin no longer hesitated at this point. Cackling lightning and shrill winds formed around him. Messer was fully summoned �C forming around his hand in the form of an ornamental pata sword hilt �C and from its guard was a blade formed from compressed wind and lightning.


    Jin did not need to wait for Kenpachi. Like a shooting star, or a furious spirit, wind and lightning followed him and when they saw his enemy, they left him and went after Kenpachi with a furious howl.


    Kenpachi stood, unmoving and infallible, his grip around the hilt of his blade tightened and a deathly skull formed behind him, and when he raised his hand up, the darkness seemed to follow.


    The first to be cut clean through was the wind and lightning. They dissipated as soon as his blade neared them. He was Kenpachi, and his blade was #?&?#?%, and there was nothing they couldn��t cut.


    When Jin��s blade drew close, Kenpachi��s Zanpakut�� was still in his travelling path and as soon as they clashed, it was over.


    There was no fanfare. No struggle between blades. No intense explosion. No contest between powers.


    Zaraki Kenpachi had cut through it all.


    ��H-how?�� Jin was on his knees with a lost and confused expression on his face as he stared at his hand and Messer�� both of which were no longer there.


    ��W-what have I done?�� Horror joined the lost and confused expression on his face. Nothing made sense. He had been cut, he knew that, but this was much more than a simple cut. It was more like everything had been severed. His power, his determination, the J��kaish��, Messer �C everything had been mercilessly severed.


    He was already fading away. He could feel it. He turned to the man who had killed him and saw him walking away.


    ��My name is Jin Kariya. I��m a Bount. We had been abandoned, betrayed, persecuted for no crime except for one; existing. I and the others like me who were lucky to survive kept on moving for two reasons: to live because we wanted to live since the only choice ever offered us was death, and our collective hatred towards everyone else who got to live freely �C Shinigami, Quincy, Hollows, Humans �C most especially Shinigami��.��


    Jin kept talking for reasons he couldn��t understand. He said everything he could�C as much as he could before he faded away.


    Maybe somewhere deep down, somewhere forgotten and abandoned, he just wanted people to listen.


    On that barren ground, a Shinigami walked away while the last words of a dying soul faded away.


    ����


    Kenpachi walked aimlessly, no point or focus in his eyes, just going through subconscious motions for what felt like a while until something jolted him out of his unfocused stare..


    He looked at his sleeves and saw that Yachiru had been pulling on them to get his attention for a while now, judging from rather long struggle line on the ground.


    She looked at him unsure, a cross between hopeful and hesitation, and bit her lips in an uncharacteristic way.


    ��What is it, Yachiru?��


    She could barely look at him at this point, eyes darting everywhere but on him. She looked really nervous.


    ��Did you hear what I said when I called you?�� It was barely above a mutter that he missed almost everything she said.


    ��Huh? Lost your voice or something?��


    ��Did you hear what I said when I called you?�� She asked again, a bit louder this time but could still be called a whisper compared to her usual staccatos.


    Kenpachi scratched his head trying to remember if he ever heard her voice telling him something and ended up shaking his head when nothing recent came up.


    ��I��m sorry. I haven��t been paying attention. Mind telling me again what I missed?��


    Yachiru blinked, apparently surprised, then shook her head with a soft smile. ��It��s alright, Kenny. It��s not important if you can��t remember. If it��s important then you��ll remember later.�� With that she climbed onto his shoulders with a cherry laugh, whatever her real thoughts were was something only she knew.

 Chapter 177 - The Hidden Play

    ��I remember what Urahara said. ��I made no miscalculations. That was my greatest miscalculation of all.�� And just like he predicted, the worst-case scenario came to pass. Man, we sure owe a lot to them. To Urahara, and also to Aizen, an�� all. Let��s go.�� �� Shinji Hirako.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    The rebels had been stopped dead in the tracks of whatever rebellion they had thought up. And as many Captains and Shinigami were quick to notice, the nature of the threat itself was not as dire as the Central 46 made it seem. If not for the overall pride of the Noble Families then the Captains and their squads would have had an easier time putting a stop to it rather than letting fester to the point it had become.


    The inclusion of the Bounts had been the true surprise but they too had been quickly taken care of by any Captain they ran into.


    The nature of the rebellion itself wasn��t that surprising, which was a weird thing to say, instead it was the presence of the Bounts that had been the most unnatural thing.


    How did the Bounts gain connection with the Noble Families when they had never stepped foot in Soul Society for a thousand years?


    It was strange in a way if anyone could take a few minutes of their time to think about it. And some did.


    Shunsui found Itachi sitting on the ledge of the S��kyoku Hill, an execution cliff, both eyes closed with one of his fingers over one of his closed eyes.


    ��Fancy seeing you here. Got something on your mind?�� Shunsui said as he sat beside Itachi, enjoying the view from where he sat


    ��Something is very strange about this rebellion.�� Itachi said after deciding he had seen enough.


    Shunsui��s face hardened a little bit from Itachi��s words before going back to the happy-go-luck persona he was known for.


    He sighed tiredly. ��Damn, I really don��t want to, but I think this is something we can��t just ignore.�� Maybe it wasn��t such a great idea to come here after all.


    ��Aizen.�� Itachi simply said.


    Shunsui raised a brow at him. ��Aren��t you giving him too much credit? This is the Noble Families we are talking about. I doubt he can easily manipulate them to do what he wants.��


    ��Not them. The Bounts.��


    ��Hmm.�� Shunsui rubbed his chin, nodding slowly as he did. ��I thought it was weird too. They came from the World of the Living so them getting in contact with those miscreants from the Noble Families smelled fishy. But if, hypothetically, he was the one who sent them to keep us busy then he got what he wanted for a day and a half.��


    ��Which is more than enough time to do what he needs and get his hands on something very crucial to his plans.��


    Shunsui��s eyes opened, finally realizing the byplay. ��The H��gyoku.��


    Itachi nodded.


    He looked over the vast expanse of the Seireitei from atop the S��kyoku Hill and asked. ��If that is so then what are you doing here? I doubt this is the time you usually take to admire nature.��


    Itachi remained silent and Shunsui pressed him no further. If the ever-serious guy was taking a break then who was he to tell him otherwise?


    ��Captain Komamura just finished dealing with one of the Bounts. One of my clones caught the last one.�� Itachi finally said as he got up, prompting an unsolicited chuckle from Shunsui.


    ��Nothing. Let��s go.�� The slothful man��s tone was humorous as he followed behind Itachi.


    They arrived at the Head Captain��s office, Isshin and Komamura arriving shortly after they did, with the latter looking more battle-worn while the former only had a little bit of soot and dust on his clothes.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ��So? I am not the only one thinking something isn��t adding up, am I?�� Isshin, standing beside J��shir��, voiced his suspicions.


    Standing opposite him was Mayuri, who scoffed. ��Is that the only thing you noticed? Not the uncanny similarity between them and the Quincies on how they molded Reishi?��


    That got the Captains attention. All of them had noticed the unusual volume of Reiryoku the Bounts possessed, which almost rivaled the Captains, and how easily they manipulated Reishi to strengthen their Doll.


    ��If they had a bit more time to get used to their abilities I doubt you all would have had it as easy as you did.�� Mayuri finished with a derisive eye roll. He huffed when he saw his words did nothing to rile up the Captains.


    Sajin Komamura raised his hand, immediately drawing the attention of all the other occupants of the room.. ��Captain Kurotsuchi, you said the way they manipulated Reishi was uncanny, how so?��


    ��Because none of the Bounts, as I remember, could do this when they were created. The only thing you need to know is that under normal circumstances they wouldn��t have been able to do that, artificial souls as they are.�� The soft humming steely voice of Yamamoto replied to Komamura��s question.


    ��I see. Then wouldn��t that mean they were influenced or had some kind of help?��


    Instead of answering the question, Yamamoto��s eyes drifted to Itachi, causing Unohana and Isshin to do the same.


    Taking that as a clue, Itachi said something that completely surprised the Captains.


    ��They are no different from Shinigami. The synergy between them and their Dolls is almost a complete mirror of a Shinigami and their Zanpakut��. It wouldn��t surprise me if they could fuse it with a Zanpakut��.��


    ��Aizen?�� It was more of a statement than a question but Itachi nodded nonetheless.


    ��Then we can��t waste anymore time.�� Yamamoto said and banged his cane against the floor, the sound causing some of the Captain��s to flinch and stand ramrod straight.


    ��Captain Uchiha, Captain Shiba, Captain Kuchiki,�� the three Captains called looked at Yamamoto, ��the three of you are to leave for the World of the Living and contact Shinji Hirako��s and Kisuke Urahara��s cohorts. I will have word with them at the earliest convenience.��


    The Head Captain��s words brokered no further explanations or questions. The three Captains assigned acknowledged the other with a look and immediately walked out to the door, with Unohana and Itachi sharing a certain look before he crossed the door.


    The three of them wasted no time and immediately left the 1st Division and soon crossed the Senkaimon.


    ��Isn��t that just ominous?�� Isshin grimaced. The first thing they had picked up were the lingering Reiatsu in the air. Obviously there had been a fight here, and a serious one at that.


    ��Can you find them, Captain Uchiha?�� Kaien��s question was laced with worry but no one said anything about it.


    Isshin had brought Kaien along with him this time around while Itachi brought Junpei who was out of his ROOT gear and appeared as a normal Shinigami.


    ��I��ve located the Visored. Captain Shiba, will you and Captain Kuchiki and Lieutenant Shiba meet up with the Visored while I search for Kisuke Urahara? They must��ve changed locations since I can��t sense them.��


    Isshin thought about it for a second before agreeing with Itachi��s suggestion and soon after left with Byakuya and Kaien, leaving Itachi and Junpei alone.


    ��So how do we find them if they are in hiding?�� Junpei asked as they stood in the sky.


    ��They��ll come to meet us.�� Itachi simply said and stood in silence with Junpei who was looking around for anything to help stage off his boredom.


    It didn��t take long before Itachi and Junpei picked up on a resonating Reiatsu signal that when they traced to its source they found Yoruichi who looked like she��d gone through a rather violent scuffle, having a few wounds and scratches to show for it.


    ��I look like crap, I know.�� She breathed out a sigh and gave Itachi and Junpei a subtle once-over.


    ��This is your boy? Good job.�� She gave Junpei an approving nod, leaving the young man flummoxed.


    ��Yoruichi���� Itachi stepped up to her. His voice was as calm and even, as utterly bland as Junpei always remembered, but even he couldn��t miss the tint of worry (or was it concern?) in Itachi��s voice as he said her name.


    ��I��m fine.�� She said with an empty chuckle and beckoned on them to follow. If she was surprised that Junpei could somewhat keep up then she didn��t show it.


    Before Itachi could ask, she started giving a summary of what happened a while ago.


    At the end of it, Itachi and Junpei realized that things weren��t as they hoped, instead it was on a path that they very well would rather prevent.


    Lilynette and Miyako Shiba were taken to Hueco Mundo. Kensei Muguruma and Love Aikawa were killed. Hachigen Ush��da was fatally injured.


    And not only had Aizen publicly blamed the deaths of the two Visored on Kisuke��s reluctance to handover the H��gyoku, he also took Miyako and Lilynette to force the Visored and Starrk against Kisuke to pressure him into handing over the H��gyoku.


    ��Where is Starrk?�� Itachi asked.


    ��You mean the Vasto Lorde Arrancar who is tethering on the edge of a rampage? He��s with Kisuke and Tessai.�� This time she really did laugh but the humor that came with it was twisted. ��It��s ironic that the Hollow is the one who is holding himself back from attacking us on sight. Normally you��d think it��d be our former comrades.��


    Itachi could only speculate how the discussion between the three Shinigami and the Visored were going. Out of cold habit, he couldn��t help but think that Isshin and Byakuya would be fine even if the Visored attacked them as they were down two Captains �C he quickly dispelled the heartless thought and instead focused on how to deal with Starrk. Somewhere in his heart, he knew he had failed the kind Hollow in a way.

 Chapter 178 - Consequences of Weakness

    ��If I prepare a thousand options, all I need is for one of them to work. So I make a habit of preparing anything and everything that shows any kind of promise. That��s just how I work.�� �� Kisuke Urahara.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ���������


    After the ambush which hadn��t really taken them by surprise, but had left them with a few, Kisuke had no choice but to move to another hideout due to the tensions in the Visored group.


    It was easy to blame the guy who created the H��gyoku for everything and while he would accept the blame that came from creating a dangerous relic like the H��gyoku, Aizen was not someone he would take either the blame or responsibility for.


    Sometimes it was hard being the smart one, and sometimes even more despairing when you realize that you are the smartest of everyone you know. A disparity of views �C that was what Kisuke dealt with everyday after realizing that fact. And something Aizen also dealt with, albeit in a vastly different way.


    He could sympathize with Shinji and the others, even if they wouldn��t believe it. Kensei and Love had been his comrades too. He had given up everything and would��ve happily gone the extra mile just to save them when Aizen had Hollowfied them.


    He would have done that for his comrades, he was smart enough to figure out how to�� he was also smart enough to know what the H��gyoku meant to someone like Aizen.


    Most people frowned at the concept of ��greater good�� but were surprisingly understanding of the concept of ��greater evil��, ��lesser evil��, and ��necessary evil�� �C as if they were not all one and the same.


    At the end of the day things like sentimentality, morality, duty, and even the greater good were all dependent on how little people were unwilling to lose.


    They were adamantly unwilling to sacrifice the people or the things they love, or even themselves, even if it meant salvation for greater people/purpose.


    It sounded harsh and heartless, but that was the difference between a selfish hero and a selfless leader.


    No one seemed to understand just why he couldn��t hand over the H��gyoku to Aizen.


    Thousands of souls, not just Shinigami and resident souls of the Rukongai, but also those from the World of the Living and Hueco Mundo. That was what was at stake if he gave Aizen the H��gyoku. He would be condemning hundreds of thousands of souls, plus the lives of innocent Shinigami who would be forced to stand on the frontlines to stop him.


    He had always been the one to make the hardest decisions which most wouldn��t think of, because they either weren��t too smart to see and accept the consequences or they were just blissfully ignorant.


    He couldn��t. His intellect didn��t give him that reprieve.


    It was so shackling that he had once been forced to mentally accept the fact that he wouldn��t even give up the H��gyoku to Aizen if it meant saving Yoruichi. That was how damning his mind could be.


    And that was also why Yoruichi was the only one who remained his true friend to this day. She was the only one, despite lacking the intellect, who understood the immensity of the choices he made.


    So much so that she��d been the one to tell him that her life wasn��t worth giving the H��gyoku to Aizen back when they��d exiled themselves from the Soul Society.


    Knowledge was a curse, but he was blessed enough to have someone who would willingly bear the burden with him. And surprisingly he gained another true friend in Tessai. They were the ones who gave him the conviction to keep making the hard choices.


    ����.


    ��Captain Uchiha, can��t say I��m not surprised to see you here.�� Kisuke waved when Itachi and Junpei arrived at their temporary hideout.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Kisuke tipped his hat in an embarrassed manner. ��The reception is not as it used to be. We��re in a bit of a pickle, but I can assure you that the atmosphere is anything but dull.��


    Itachi did not reply and instead swept his gaze over the faux-natural underground. The fact that there was a fake sky was already unnerving but neither of the newcomers commented on it.


    ��Where��s Starrk?�� Itachi asked.


    Kisuke covered his mouth with his fan while his exposed eye gained a sharp light to them as he stared at Itachi. ��Isn��t that a bit heartless, Captain Uchiha? A Shinigami Captain worrying more about a Hollow than his dead comrades, former ones or not, is that not grounds for something treasonous?��


    Yoruichi immediately whacked him from behind and sent him comically into the ground, her face already spotting an admonishing glare.


    ��We don��t have time for your jokes.�� Whether it was really a joke or not was not up for question, she made sure of that. ��Or would you rather deal with Isshin and Byakuya?��


    After an awkward cough, he turned to Itachi, the former look in his eyes gone. ��So, other than the courtesy visit, why else are you here? I already speculated that the only reason no one showed up was because you somehow had your hands busy over there or communications somehow didn��t go through.��


    ��A rebellion issue from the Noble Families.��


    ��Oh? Is it that time already?�� Kisuke said jokingly and laughed alone to his joke.


    ��He also sent a group of Bounts our way.�� Junpei who had been silent all along finally spoke, his words finally making the ex-Captains in the room remember his presence.


    Yoruichi raised a brow in surprise while Kisuke looked intrigued.


    Sensing Itachi��s silent patience slowly waning, Yoruichi pointed in a direction where they could sense multiple barriers standing.


    ��He��s over there. Tessai is keeping an eye on him.��


    He left, leaving Junpei to inform the former Captains on what had happened in the Seireitei.


    Getting to the barrier, he couldn��t help but be impressed when he couldn��t even feel a whiff of Starrk��s Reiatsu. The barrier itself was on another level. He doubted he��d be able to go through it with his usual tricks if he didn��t use Amaterasu.


    ��Captain.��


    ��Tessai.�� The two silent men stood silent for a second before Itachi asked. ��Mind letting me in?��


    Tessai hummed and with a few hand gestures, a door fitting Itachi��s stature opened on the barrier and he walked through.


    He was half expecting a somewhat wild Starrk and upturned earth but all he found was Starrk sitting on a rock that was almost on surface level with the ground.


    Without saying anything he sat beside Starrk, a solemn air sitting between them.


    ��Here to make sure I don��t rage?�� The somber Hollow asked.


    Itachi shook his head softly. ��No. Mostly here to apologize.��


    Starrk hummed. ��He tracked us somehow. Must��ve had to do with us being Arrancars. I know he won��t kill her yet, but the fact that I have to entertain a thought that he might is what irritates me.��


    Kisuke and the others didn��t understand. Just the fact that he let himself be put under a barrier was proof that he wasn��t really angry with them. He was probably the most levelheaded one among the bunch.


    ��After all this time hating my strength, for the second time I have failed to keep her safe even with all the power at my fingertips. It��s�� exhausting.��


    He turned to Itachi and asked, his eyes gaining the barest hint of a resolve that had never been there. ��When are we attacking Aizen?��


    ��Probably very soon. We��ll need to alert the Soul Society first before we make any move.��


    Starkk nodded and closed his eyes, and Itachi taking that as the cue to leave, made way to the door in the barrier but Starrk��s voice reached him before he could step through.


    ��I won��t wait long, Itachi.��


    Itachi nodded and left.


    ����


    [POV: With the Visored]


    The moment Isshin and Byakuya arrived, they could tell that something was very wrong, especially Isshin who had been here before.


    The air was thick with sadness, mourning, and a heavy dose of anger that had once assaulted them with full force when they had arrived.


    The Visored had been on the edge of losing control to their Hollow masks when the Captains had arrived and was a second from attacking them had it not been for Shinji and Isshin putting themselves between the two groups.


    ��Sorry to inform you on your unannounced visit but we are currently not accepting guests.�� Shinji had said with false humor, one Isshin knew too well.


    ��Miyako��. Where is Miyako?�� Kaien asked frantically after not seeing his wife and not sensing a lick of her Reiatsu among the group.


    ��You have ill timing, Shinigami.�� Shinji said with a degree of levity that Isshin couldn��t quite place.


    Only it had not lasted long before they got the story from Shinji and it had sent both Shiba men down a spiral of wrenching emotions and dark thoughts.


    One of them lost his wife. The other lost his niece-in-law, and two of his long time comrades.


    .


    .


    .


    ###=#######=#######=########


    A/N: It wasn��t until I started writing this chapter that I started drawing the similarities between Kisuke and Itachi. Both of them are no strangers to hard choices. They have no issues with being seen as the villain, or being blamed for choices they were either forced to make or had little to no choice to make. The scales aren��t comparable but the similarities or there�� or am I just reaching out?

 Chapter 179 - A Soft Reminder

    ��The heart and soul are closely linked. Your heart reveals what is most precious to you.�� �� Yoruichi Shih��in.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ���������


    After both groups of Shinigami had gotten the news of what had transpired in the World of the Living while they were fighting Bounts and putting an end to an half-baked rebellion, they wasted no time in meeting up with Kisuke since he had a way of directly contacting the Soul Society. It was way better than relaying messages through the 12th Division or going back and forth through the Senkaimon.


    It didn��t take them long before they were staring at a screen that showed the Head Captain and the other Captains of the Gotei-


    ��Kisuke Urahara, how ironic. Looks like our roles have been reversed.�� Mayuri gloated at the reversal of fortune. Whereas he had once been a fugitive and the other a Captain, now he was a Captain while the other a fugitive. All that remained was a few decades or centuries of time in the Maggots Nests for everything to even out. He��d try his best to ensure it happens.


    ��Do my eyes deceive me? If it isn��t my buddy ol�� pal, Mayu. I��ve missed you too.�� Kisuke gleamed enthusiastically which made Mayuri recoil in abject disgust.


    ��Watch that vile tongue of yours, Urahara-��


    ��Silence.�� Instantly the bickering from both sides was quenched. Leaning forward, Yamamoto��s eyes stared straight into Kisuke��s and it was to the man��s praise that he didn��t flinch at all, instead he wore a dim smile as he faced the Head Captain.


    ��Kisuke Urahara����


    Kisuke put a hand on his chest and gave a theatrical bow. ��At your service, Head Captain.��


    ��I have a lot of words for you, Kisuke Urahara, but they will have to wait for now. Know however that your time outside the Seireitei are no longer indefinite.��


    Kisuke smiled. ��I expected as much.��


    ��Now tell me, what happened?�� While he had already gotten a summary from Itachi (no one knew when) he wanted to hear Kisuke��s accounting of the events that transpired in the presence of his Captains.


    Blunt and precise. That was how Kisuke reported everything.


    ��I see. Mugurama and Aikawa are dead.�� Yamamoto said to himself and breathed out slowly. ��Aizen will pay dearly.��


    ��What of the rest of the Visored, Head Captain? What does Central 46 have to say about them?�� Kisuke asked, making both rooms tense as they waited for Yamamoto��s answer.


    His answer would dictate how the exiled will react to Shinigami from now on. Either as hostiles or as allies.


    Yamamoto breathed out again, his eyes never once breaking contact with Kisuke.


    ��Captain Uchiha recently brought a lot of information from Aizen to us, and based on the recent happenings across all three realms, their sentence will likely be pardoned. I say so.��


    ��Do we have your word, sir?��


    ��Don��t push me, boy.�� Yamamoto said, glaring at Kisuke who laughed awkwardly while scratching the back of his head and looked away.


    ��Sorry, Head Captain. I couldn��t help myself.�� His admittance prompted a scoff from Yamamoto who then looked at Itachi.


    ��Captain Uchiha. You will remain with Kisuke Urahara, as will Captain Shiba and Captain Kuchiki. Get ready while you do, I am determined to put an end to this farce that has run on for too long.��


    After a few more words exchanged between Yamamoto and the other two Captains, the feed was disconnected, signalling the departure of Isshin and Byakuya.


    ����


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Itachi and Yoruichi found themselves sitting in a clearing, not too far from where Starrk kept to himself.


    ��How did they get past you all?�� Itachi asked out of the blue, even though he already knew the likely answer.


    Yoruichi gritted her teeth. ��It��s that damned sword of his. The Visored didn��t know when it happened and we were too late to react, even if we expected it.��


    It went without saying that Ky��ka Suigetsu��s perfect hypnosis was impossible to guard against once one had fallen into it.


    ��Baraggan, the shark lady, and your Hollow twin were a problem to keep at bay. Starrk held Baraggan, thankfully, while Tessai and I had to hold off the shark lady and a stream of Hollows, only to be sneak attacked by Aizen when we least expected it. Kisuke had your twin, some blue haired cat, and the blind one. He couldn��t stay here for long since Kisuke wouldn��t so easily give up the H��gyoku so he killed Kensei and Love, and kidnapped Lilynette and Miyako Shiba to wring it out of Kisuke��s hands.��


    It was a solid plan in the short window Aizen had, and both Itachi and Yoruichi agreed. Still things didn��t add up.


    ��With the Shinigami now in the picture, Aizen should know that the Head Captain won��t allow Kisuke give up the H��gyoku for whatever reason. Not for a Lieutenant��s wife, and certainly not for a Hollow.��


    That one was obvious. Even Kisuke wouldn��t give it up for such reasons.


    Yoruichi sneered. She wasn��t really a fan of Aizen it would seem. ��The bastard still has something planned for us. He won��t bother going up to the Soul King��s Palace without having first fused with the H��gyoku. He can force the ��ken but still, without the H��gyoku nothing is accomplished.��


    ��Whatever he has planned for us needs us to be in Hueco Mundo, and since he has no need for coming out anytime soon, we have no choice but to take the bait."


    Yoruichi threw her head back with a deep sigh and laid down on the ground.�� That��s enough thinking for me. I��ll just freeload off any plan you guys make.��


    ���� Typical.��


    She guffawed uncontrollably, rolling and holding her sides as she did. There was nothing really funny in what Itachi said, but then again her sense of humor was not something he had a good grasp of.


    ��Oh, I��ve missed this.�� She said softly. ��How is she? How��s my little bee?��


    ��For one, she��s not a little bee anymore.�� Itachi said matter-of-factly, causing Yoruichi to snicker beside him.


    She gave him a sly smirk. ��I agree and find it hard to believe at the same time.��


    Itachi didn��t rise to whatever she was insinuating, simply continuing unperturbed. ��She��s achieved Bankai. She��s also mastered a few of my own techniques, as well as yours. Apart from the Captains, I don��t see any other Shinigami that can give her a hard time.��


    The smile on Yoruichi��s face went from a teasing smirk to a soft relieved smile. It stayed on her face the more Itachi kept talking about her prot��g��. A sense of pride filled her with the growth of the little girl that used to be on her beck and call from a long time ago.


    Even if the motivation of this growth started with Soi Fon��s hatred for her, she didn��t mind one bit.


    ��What about yourself? I can see that you��re purposefully keeping yourself out of the report.��


    He looked at her in slight confusion and cocked brows. ��I��ve already told you before. Why would I repeat it?��


    She rolled her eyes. ��Regardless. Just humor me.��


    The reason they could talk like this, no holds barred, regardless of whatever side they found themselves on was there was no strings on them, at least none that restricted the trust and relationship between them.


    She had asked for his loyalty once, he had given it to her. Regardless of circumstances, no matter how damning, he knew she would have his back first, just like how he��d done for her.


    There was nothing complicated or interesting about them. No complexities that bound them, except the simplest of bonds.


    They were two people who knew each other.


    They talked about anything they could and when there was nothing to talk about, they stayed in silence.


    ����.


    [Hueco Mundo]


    With Las Noches gone, their choices of holding cells were greatly limited so Aizen went for the archaic way of sealing off Miyako��s Reiatsu vents and keeping her in a Bakud�� spell.


    As for Lilynette, while the other Hollows openly called for her death to send Starrk a warning, Harribel stepped in and said Lilynette would be under her custody, which everyone knew was just her way of protecting Lilynette.


    ��Are any of you going to say something? Are you just going to stare me to death?�� Lilynette sat on the foot of the bed with her hands crossed.


    ��Don��t pick that tone with us, shortstuff. You and Starrk just upped and left. We didn��t.�� Sung-Sun snarled angrily. Her eyes incensed as she and her two friends stared down at Lilynette. ��You��re lucky Lady Harribel took custody.��


    Lilynette couldn��t say anything to that. It was sudden and while she hadn��t intended to leave without them, the situation could not allow it.


    ��Why?�� Harribel, after so many deliberations, simply asked.


    Lilynette shrugged and then her shoulders slumped. ��I don��t really know but Starrk doesn��t trust Aizen and neither does Itachi. He doesn��t want us to be here when the fight starts.��


    Harribel��s eye bore into her. ��And you would believe the words of a Shinigami over us?��


    Lilynette couldn��t take it anymore and snapped, her eyes watering slowly.


    ��How am I supposed to know? Itachi is our friend. He and Starrk fought Baraggan to save me. He was nice to us even when he is a Shinigami!�� She took a deep breath and said in a much softer voice. ��I don��t want to see my friends fight. Is that too much to ask?��


    The whole time Ulquiorra stood silently by the wall, watching everything and trying to figure out where his place was in all of this.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 180 - The Castling

    "A warrior who has lost his strength will only get in the way.�� �� Kisuke Urahara.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��������


    There was an underlying tension that filled the underground space currently accommodating this mismatched group of special individuals.


    Kisuke, Shinji, Yoruichi, R��j��r��, Itachi, Isshin, and Byakuya sat around a rotund carved stone that functioned as a table between them.


    Of the seven, Kisuke was on the receiving end of two hateful glares from Shinji and R��j��r��, a hard and helpless stare from Isshin, and a tense and critical gaze from Byakuya. Yoruichi had her arms crossed with an impassive expression on her face. Itachi had his head resting on his fist, his eyes closed, appearing the most detached from the group.


    In another partition, away from where the Captains were holed up, the Lieutenants��Lisa, Hachigen, and Kaien��along with Tessai Tsukabishi, the former Kid�� Grand Chief, and Junpei, the 2nd Division��s Third Seat, sat by themselves as Tessai served them snacks and drinks.


    Of the bunch, Kaien looked the most beat up, as he had spent most of his time being angry and doing his best to wipe out the Hollow presence in the city around them.


    ����.


    The only reason Shinji and R��j��r�� were here was that the Head Captain had commanded their presence, and both of them knew that this wasn��t the time to play technicalities with the old man. The reason they were glaring at Kisuke was that they knew for certain that he wouldn��t, nor would the Gotei 13, agree to ransom the H��gyoku for a Third Seat.


    Of course, as Captains, they were well aware of the impractical value of a simple Third Seat compared to the H��gyoku, and while they fully agreed with the obvious choice of keeping the damned thing as far away from Aizen as possible, Miyako was their comrade��a core member of their misshapen group, especially after Kensei��s and Love��s deaths.


    Kisuke was the only viable target for their hate, and so that��s what they directed at him. But that didn��t mean they were blind to what was truly important.


    ��When are we doing the damn thing?�� R��j��r�� asked in a hoarse voice. ��The Gotei 13 has been more content with letting Aizen run free all these years. Do they still want to idle away their precious time?��


    His words were directed at the Captains��Itachi, Isshin, and Byakuya��of whom only the latter reacted.


    As much as he held the composure of a noble and a Captain, Byakuya was still at the height of his youth. Any insult to the Gotei was something he took a little personally.


    ��I understand your grief, R��j��r�� ��toribashi, but it will do you good to understand that the Gotei wasn��t lax in their efforts to apprehend the traitor, Aizen.�� Unlike you, was left unsaid.


    ��toribashi, however, wasn��t so gullible as to let the intent pass unprovoked. ��Mind finishing those words, Captain Kuchiki?��


    Byakuya glanced at R��j��r�� from the corner of his eye and slowly closed them, wisely not rising to R��j��r����s provocations, which he might have unintentionally started.


    ��The longer we spend bickering here, the more breathing space Aizen gets,�� Kisuke reminded, to which Shinji scoffed.


    ��Yeah, and to whom do we owe that displeasure?��


    Kisuke, taking a page out of Byakuya��s book, wisely kept his mouth shut when it became clear that the two distraught Captains were just looking for a way to vent and clear their minds.


    It was now up to Isshin to clear the metaphorical table to prevent future instances of unwarranted provocations, as it was clear that the more calm-headed ones were more than content to sit this out.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ��We can��t just barge into Hueco Mundo to attack Aizen. We��ll be surrounded by Hollows on every side, especially when we don��t know the extent of Aizen��s influence over the Hollows����


    ��In other words, we��re just sitting around doing jackshit? Of course, you can��t expect anything different when it comes to the Shinigami,�� Shinji scoffed sarcastically. At this point, it was clear that he was only interested in getting under their skin.


    Byakuya opened his mouth and spoke. ��It is obvious he wants us in Hueco Mundo, and there��s also the chance that he��ll attack the World of the Living for Urahara��s H��gyoku. We��ll be walking willingly into a trap either way.��


    As Kisuke opened his mouth to speak, Tessai��s voice came from afar.


    ��The Head Captain is on.��


    They each wore a degree of seriousness as they stood before the big screen featuring Yamamoto and the rest of the Captains.


    ��Why is everyone looking grim?�� Isshin asked as he saw the somber expressions on the other side of the screen.


    Yamamoto moved forward a little, hunched back with his haori covering most of his frame, as he delivered the news.


    ��Central 46 just confirmed that Aizen stole two Sacred Relics: one from the Kasumioji and one from the Tsunayashiro Noble Family. As for his use of them, at this point, we are not too sure.��


    Kisuke, Yoruichi, and Isshin��s eyes contracted to pinpricks as they heard the news. They had thought the rebellion-disguised-theft was successfully repelled, but it turned out not to be the case.


    ��What are we to do now, Head Captain?�� Byakuya asked.


    The Head Captain looked at Mayuri, the latter taking that as his cue and giving them the outline of a two-way plan.


    ��We��ll isolate both our Shinigami and Aizen��s Espada in both realms. He��ll definitely come for the H��gyoku, and since he can somehow track it, it��ll be best if Kisuke Urahara is left out of the Hueco Mundo expedition.��


    ��Oh? I didn��t know you cared for me this much, Mayuri?�� He gave the painted man a sly smirk. ��I care too.��


    Mayuri glared hatefully at him but unfortunately couldn��t say anything, as he could feel the Head Captain��s growing displeasure.


    ��Our priority targets are Aizen and the entirety of his Espada����


    Mayuri glared at Shinji as he was rudely cut off from his explanation. ��How do we track them in Hueco Mundo?��


    Kisuke raised his hand, his eyes glinting smugly as he covered his mouth with a fan. ��This humble shopkeeper has taken it upon himself to solve that particular problem.��


    The look Byakuya gave Kisuke made it clear that he was no fan of the man nor his antics.


    Before anyone else could say anything, Yamamoto��s voice came again.


    ��Urahara, the only reason the H��gyoku is still in your hands is that it is the only thing that will draw Aizen out. Am I understood?��


    After this, you��ll be relinquishing it to the Gotei 13 to be kept under lock and seal, was the meaning of Yamamoto��s words, and Kisuke understood it very well.


    ��Crystal.��


    Yamamoto nodded. ��As for the Captains who will be joining Captain Uchiha in Hueco Mundo: Captain Unohana, Captain Zaraki, and Captain Kuchiki.��


    The other Captains who were going to fight outside of Hueco Mundo couldn��t help but worry about the World of the Living and the destruction they could very well unleash across it, as there would be no seal holding them back. However, their worries were unfounded, as Kisuke revealed a secret project that he had recently recruited Mayuri into.


    ��We��ve placed keys in a thousand-kilometer radius around this town that��ll instantly suck anything that steps into it into a separate space fixed in the Dangai.�� His words were filled with unrestrained mirth as he earned skeptical looks from the other Captains.


    The one to voice their skepticism was Shinji, who looked visibly unsettled by Kisuke��s words. ��And what are we going to do about the K��totsu?��


    Kisuke, however, casually waved off his concerns. ��Don��t worry, it won��t find our little hideout.��


    They hashed out the little details before the communication was cut off.


    With four Captains going to Hueco Mundo��which seemed a bit inadequate, since they were also sending their primary healer to the heart of the enemy camp��that left ten Captain-level individuals on standby: six staying in the World of the Living and four remaining in the Soul Society.


    ��You better keep that thing close to you, Kisuke,�� R��j��r�� said as they readied themselves for the impending battle.


    Kisuke replied solemnly, ��Trust me, I will����


    He stopped speaking abruptly, confusing R��j��r��, and looked around the room, his eyes slowly widening in horror.


    Slowly catching on, the other Captains became alert upon seeing Kisuke��s falling expression.


    ��Kisuke, what��s happening?�� Yoruichi asked cautiously.


    His eyes snapped to her at the same time Itachi��s did, and then to the person behind her.


    ��TESSAI!!��


    Yoruichi hardly turned around before a hand speared into her gut and viciously drew something out, her face growing horrifyingly pale as she witnessed what her friend, Tessai Tsukabishi, had just done.


    ��HAD�� #90: KUROHITSUGI.��


    In a haze of desperation, as a dark coffin of warping space grew around Yoruichi, a skeletal arm wrapped around her and slowly summoned what looked like a shield before the coffin completely swallowed her.


    Tessai was already gone by the time the coffin was completed��


    ��AIZEN!!!��


    Sometimes, a mocking lie was preferable to a cold truth.


    �C�C�C�C�C


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C

 Chapter 181 - The Captains of the Gotei

    The surprising erection of Kurohitsugi had forced the other Captains to retreat, as they were still grasping what had transpired, except for Itachi and Kisuke who had actually drew near to the black coffin, the former with his Zanpakut�� unsealed while the latter had a cracked and broken phantom limb that punctured into the coffin and made cracks across the outer surface.


    The instant the gravitational torrent of the coffin disappeared, Itachi was immediately by Yoruichi��s side and his eyes darkened red.


    Though he had used the Yata Mirror and offset a huge bulk of the compounding gravity inside the coffin, the Had�� spell itself was one that warped space and spatial attacks were hard enough to guard against as is. Due to her diminutive size, when compared to the Yata Mirror, the shield covered most of her, but what about the air she was breathing in? What about the space where she stood?


    Her bones were crushed and deep lacerations were all over her body but she was still alive, relatively well compared to anyone else who would have been struck with an Had�� #90 unawares.


    His red eyes turned to Kisuke and the air itself froze. Kisuke had yet to say a word when a dome of black flames was raised around him with the space around them shimmering with a wavy haze.


    ��Explain. Now.�� The blackened blade of Amaterasu��s Zanpakut�� was now centimeters away from touching Kisuke��s throat.


    The other Captains, their panic having greatly subsided, stared at Kisuke with questioning looks.


    ��We had no way of completely hiding it from Aizen if he could truly sense it, so Yoruichi volunteered to hide it in her soul until we got rid of Aizen. A move he wouldn��t have expected.�� Kisuke slowly said with his hands raised up placatingly.


    Nobody said anything as Itachi continued staring at Kisuke. Finally being on the receiving end of those damning eyes, Kisuke felt extremely uncomfortable as those gaze felt as if they were dissecting and probing him, a feeling he knew very well and wasn��t fond of.


    ��Tessai.��


    ��Aizen must have done something to him.�� Kisuke sighed wearily, his worry seeping out his pores unrestrainedly. ���� I don��t know.��


    They all looked up as they felt the Senkaimon opening up in the sky but when they looked back down, Itachi and Yoruichi were gone.


    ����


    ��Kurohitsugi.�� Unohana said gravely. ��However you did it, you did well to shield her from most of it. She��ll be fine in a short while if it��s only this much, but I��ll have to stay here to make sure she��s sufficiently healed.��


    ��Thank you, Retsu.�� He said sincerely, surprising her a bit before she laughed it off.


    ��It��s my job. And besides, she was once a comrade of mine.�� She said, waving off his gratitude. ��Unfortunately I won��t be joining you soon in Hueco Mundo.��


    ��You can join us where you��re done over here.�� Saying so, Itachi looked at Kenpachi and nodded at the excited man, and then called over Junpei and Kaien. ��Your role is to make sure you get Third Seat Miyako Shiba and Lilynette as soon as you can, we��ll hold off the others as long as we can.��


    Since they were down a Captain due to Unohana staying behind to heal Yoruichi, Isshin joined the trio of Itachi, Kenpachi and Byakuya for the preemptive strike on Hueco Mundo.


    ��You��ll have to travel through the Dangai and these devices. They��ll pinpoint as close as Aizen as possible.�� Kisuke threw a fist sized device at Itachi.


    Aizen currently had the H��gyoku so why were they still going as a six man group? If he knew their plan, why wouldn��t he just hide? These were all valid questions that were asked but the answer was that they had a way to track down Aizen at the moment. And for how to get him here, they had a plan for that.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Using the gateway Kisuke had created for Itachi long ago, they traveled through the Dangai with the direction of the scanner until they arrived at a spot where it kept beeping unceasingly �C their point of entry.


    The moment they arrived at Hueco Mundo, other than the stale air of death that permeated it, what welcomed them was the billowing waves of pure malice that was coming from the Forest of Menos.


    ��Quite the landmark I��ll say.�� Isshin whistled.


    With the knowledge that Aizen would be at the bottom of the Forest, the Captains unhesitatingly went in, casually ignoring the building malice that swirled around them.


    ����..


    [POV: With Aizen]


    He looked at the heavenly jewel in his hands and relished in the feel of it finally in his hands.


    Had he been anybody else, he would have been beyond ecstatic at the tool of his goal finally in the grasp of his palms, except he was Aizen.


    It was a calculated outcome. It was a bit troublesome but like always, in the face of godly intellect and comparable strength, it became an inevitability. A flawless plan and a perfect execution. The results were obvious from the start.


    He had to hand it to Kisuke Urahara. The changes he had made to his Gigais was a perfect vessel for any powerful soul.


    This was one of a long time planned maneuver.


    Thanks to Itachi, he had been forced to think of new ways to hide the effect of Ky��ka Suigetsu and by a stroke of genius he had found it. He had found out that as long as they saw the activation of Ky��ka Suigetsu but were not put under its effect, Ky��ka Suigetsu will have a completely dormant hold on that person that only needed them to see the blade another time for it to take hold. Whether his Zanpakut�� was seen during activation or in its sealed state, the dormant effect will finally take hold�� and there was no escaping Ky��ka Suigetsu.


    As for Tessai��s Gigai, he has been playing with masking his Reiatsu for centuries now and decades ago, there was this interesting Hollow that had the ability to take the form and memories, even the Zanpakut�� spirit, from any Shinigami it ate. From then on, it was just careful action.


    ��Still, I am surprised he noticed at the end. Albeit a few moments too late.��


    ��T��sen, get ready. They are finally at our doorsteps.�� He said to his ever loyal aid.


    As T��sen turned to leave, Aizen called out to him again. ��Make sure our surprises are ready.��


    As much as he hated to admit it, Itachi��s actions that very day affected a lot of his plans. A lot of his contingencies had been evaporated alongside Las Noches.


    Right now however, the only person he was most worried about was the Head Captain but he was sure that the vaunted Genry��sai Shigekuni Yamamoto will only descend when there is no other choice. That will give him time to acclimate and grow the H��gyoku.


    The Shinigami didn��t need all those plans to draw him out. He��d have come out regardless. He needed them to be the whetstone to stimulate the H��gyoku��s growth.


    ��The end of an era. My Espada will herald the beginning of a new one.��


    ����.


    On the side of the Captains, Byakuya and Isshin sported grim faces as they came across what was essentially a small army of Arrancars.


    The Hollows that had feasted on each other and had grown from it were all given the privilege of being part of Aizen��s Arrancars. Given that only four, with the inclusion of Starrk, of Aizen��s Espada were Vasto Lorde, this small army of Adjuchas Arrancars were more than a sizeable force that was capable of threatening the Soul Society.


    The weakest of them had the same Reiatsu levels Kaien and Ch��jur�� Sasakibe while the stronger ones were no different from Byakuya and Sajin. That they were concerning was an understatement.


    ��Finally! A good bloodbath!�� Kenpachi ran his tongue over the jagged edge of his Zanpakut��, relishing in the storm of malice.


    ��Burn and Reveal, Honshin.�� (Kogasu to Sarakeru, Honshin.)


    ��Senbonzakura.��


    ��Burn, Engetsu.��


    ��Nejibana.��


    ��Siphon off, Shichishito.��


    ��RAHHHHHH!��


    The growling voices dimmed for a second as the explosion of Reiatsu from the four Captains engulfed the upper levels of the forest and threatened to swallow up the malice with unforgiving impunity.


    ��Aizen���� Itachi started, his voice a low dim as he took a step forward.


    ��The Captains of the Gotei are at your door��.�� Isshin said with a low chuckle, dreary flames hanging off his hands.


    ��To put an end to this ill-bespoken farce��.�� Beautiful and regal, Byakuya stood in the midst of petals, appearing cutoff from the quagmire of death and madness.


    ��DIE!!!��


    An unrestrained and bloodlusting spear �C that was what Zaraki Kenpachi was as he tore an advance into the sea of Hollows.


    Black flames of dread that whispered lies of despair spread out, consuming everything it touched.


    Wrathful flames engulfed all unfortunate souls that dared cross its path.


    The pink spring of falling cherry blossoms turned into cold winter steel that drizzled of red.

 Chapter 182 - The Red-Eyed Man

    Itachi walked slowly and calmly into the horde of Hollows as if he couldn��t be bothered by the swarm of Hollows all around them.


    ��Kaien, Junpei. Get going, I��m right behind you.�� He said as he walked past them.


    Kaien and Junpei shared a nod and disengaged from the Hollows, leaving them to the other three Captains. Under the extended effect of Tsukuyomi, while not as potent, they were able to force their way deeper into the forest with relative ease.


    Itachi on the other hand just walked through the midst of the Hollows which from another perspective looked as if they were blatantly ignoring him, even after he��d set one on fire.


    As he walked, he reflected on his life so far. He��d spent almost a century as a Shinigami, having lived multiple times than the paltry time he was alive, and yet even in his death, this weren��t all that different.


    He��d made different choices this time around and for one he was proud of the man he had become from those choices. His past as Shinobi would always be part of who he is, but for the first time in a long time, it wasn��t the core of who he was.


    He had long grown out of Itachi Uchiha, The Clan Killer, and Itachi of the Leaf, and right now he wasn��t exactly Itachi Uchiha, the Shinigami and Captain of 2nd Division or Commander-in-Chief of the Onmistukid��.


    At his core, at this very moment, he was Itachi Uchiha.


    He had created bonds because he wanted to. He��s learned to cherish because he wanted to. He learned to lead because he wanted to. He had grown powerful because he wanted to.


    �� He had a lot of people around him now. People that cared for him like he cared for them.


    Slowly and surely, Itachi had grown into a persona that his past self would never recognize save for mirror appearance. Other than longer hair and calm peaceful eyes, he didn��t look that different from when he was alive.


    ��Why the introspection?��  Tsukuyomi��s ethereal voice filtered into his musings, melding with it naturally and never interrupting it.


    ��This place. This instance. The choices that brought me here.�� Itachi said as walked unseen. ��I don��t think I would have changed anything.��


    ��Truly?��  Even the way Tsukuyomi had a habit of replying with questions was something held dear.


    ��Yes.�� He answered resolutely. ��I hold a strength incomparable to what I had when I was alive. I hold a station equal to few and above many.��


    He could feel Tsukuyomi��s towering form lowering it��s head to his eye level and blinking owlishly at him. ��To what end?��


    Itachi shook his head slowly. ��To nothing grand. Just a chance to live a life with as little regrets as possible.��


    ��And this?��


    ��The consequences of my choices, as well as his.��


    ����.


    [POV: With Tier Harribel]


    Harribel stared at her girls and clenched her fist hard as an unwilling knot formed in her heart �C if she were to have one.


    Her girls, her friends and comrades, had been harmed and it wasn��t just the part where they were almost disintegrated to death. The damage to their psyche was the real deal.


    She would catch it every now and then, especially during times when topics of the red eyed Captain came up.


    It was as if he was torturing them without even being there, and now that he was here the effect was slowly becoming more pronounced.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Worst of all was how they had narrowly survived the destruction of Las Noches. It had been nothing short of a miracle as even the Espada had been hurt. Some like her missing a limb or two, or missing a sizable chunk of their body.


    As for the fracci��n and N��meros, without exception, except for hers, all had been annihilated.


    They had barely survived a few seconds after meeting the man and before they even got themselves together, the same man blew up Las Noches, almost taking their lives with finality.


    And worst of all was this��


    ��Listen to me, dammit!�� Lilynette shouted as she drew on Harribel��s hands. ��You don��t have to fight him.��


    ��You don��t have to worry about me, Lilynette. I have fought him before and while he��s a tricky opponent, I am well used to how he fights. I won��t lose since there��s nothing holding us back this time around.�� She didn��t lose the first round, in fact she would have won but he had escaped and destroyed Las Noches in the process, something that weighed heavily on her conscience.


    ��Stop whining for once, brat! Are you with the Shinigami or with us?�� Mila Rose stepped in Lilynette��s face, poking the shorter Hollow hard on her chest. ��If that doesn��t tell you that they are here to kill us, then I don��t know what will.�� And by that she meant the Reiatsu currently bearing down on the forest from above.


    ��It��s alright, Mila Rose.�� She knelt in front of Lilynette and took the trembling heart-torn girl��s hand. ��Lilynette, do you truly think that we can be at peace with the Shinigami?��


    Personally, she didn��t believe it one bit. Her heartfelt wish was for all this violence to stop but she knew that without the strength to enforce your steady voice, you��d only cry as you are trampled upon.


    Hueco Mundo taught her that.


    Sometimes there was no rational reason for violence. Everything was painted a predetermined white and black.


    The Shinigami taught her that.


    Lilynette looked down, her shoulders trembling even harder as she was close to the point of tears.


    ��I don��t know.�� She whispered. ��But Itachi is different. He doesn��t kill Hollows just for the sake of killing them.��


    She frowned in disapproval. Why was she and Starrk so headstrong on this Shinigami?


    ��How can you be so sure? You only met him for a few days. We all know how cunning a Shinigami can be.�� This was the point that she couldn��t really understand, she and Ulquiorra. How long or how little did it take to form a lasting impression?


    Lilynette sniffled, her eyes catching a few crystalline drops falling to the ground. ��He is Starrk and Lilynette��s first friend. He let Lilynette play with his cloak. He�� he promised that we��ll always be friends. Lilynette doesn��t want her friends to fight.��


    The last part was barely toned above her breath but Harribel heard it. Coupled with Lilynette��s tick of speaking in third person when she��s feeling particularly vulnerable or emotional, she couldn��t help but paint a mental image of how the little one was probably feeling.


    ��If that is the case then I��ll face him again and I will get an answer from him, even if I have to force it out of a half dead body.�� She said and stood up, the regal air around her testified to her intent.


    ��Talk to him? Are you betraying Lord Aizen, Lady Harribel?�� Apacci shouted in a whisper, her eyes widening scandalously, only to sigh in relief when Harribel shook her head.


    ��I am fully intent on striking him down where he stands but that will depend on how responsive he is to having words with me.�� She finished and walked towards the door with her sword strapped to her back.


    ����


    [POV: With Itachi]


    As Itachi walked deeper into the forest, he realized that the deeper parts of the forest spread wide open like an underground city with thousands of caves along the walls.


    He could feel Kenpachi coming his way, likely in search of stronger opponents, leaving Isshin and Byakuya to deal with the dwindling horde of Hollows.


    ��I know you��re there, show yourself.�� A voice he recognized called out to him even though he was walking down the middle of the road.


    Not answering he stepped towards her, still under the veil of his illusions, but she surprisingly jumped back before he could even attack.


    ��Her instincts are sharp.�� The illusion around him peeled away as he stared at Harribel.


    ��I have one question for you.�� He spoke up before Harribel could, appearing lax as he took slow purposeful steps towards her. ��Where is Lilynette and Miyako Shiba?��


    ��For what reason do you ask?�� She asked but he didn��t answer, only keeping his lax pace as he came close to her.


    ��If you won��t answer then I have no idea �C�� She fell to her knees as pain flared up in her nerves. Horrified, she looked at the blade that had cleanly stabbed her through and shook as she raised her head through the pain to look at the red patterned eyes that were now a few feet away from her.


    ��Lilynette and Miyako Shiba. Where are they?��


    The world spun and�C


    She had lost the moment she stepped on his path. Her main mistake was believing the lie he told her.


    She was strong, truly strong, but so was he. Maybe it was because she��s never fought an illusionist before because if she had, she would have questioned what she saw.


    �� Or if her eyes had been special, she would have seen the smoky red-eyed crow on his shoulder and the silhouette of a woman walking beside him, both holding hands in the same hand he held his Zanpakut��.


    �C�C�C�C�C�C


    Patre?n*com/QuackVader


    �C�C�C�C�C�C